Do I Belong

by Duelist96

Rating: mature
Tags: Other, Romance, Princess Luna, Original Character, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Sex, Anthro, Main 6, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Human
Length: 292500

A soldier has arrived in Equestria after being betrayed by his own military. He harbors much hatred after knowing his own comrades and friends have betrayed him. He begins to slowly let go of his hatred as he spends time with the peaceful ponies.

James Redfield was a simple military soldier. He was part of a special sniper squad comprised of only a few other people. The sniper squad was best at everything from demolitions to assassinations. The higher ups feared that they were too dangerous and ordered a kill order on all of them. He is now in Equestria full of anger, confusion, and his old squads dog tags. He begins to learn to let go of all his hatred as he finds love in ponyville.

(Beginning was made with the help and thought of "Somewhere I belong" by silentpegasus.)

Cover art created by Adiago on deviantart.

Published 2013-10-12 21:10:03 UTC
Last updated 2015-12-29 04:03:04 UTC

New Beginnings

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Never Changing

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 2: Never Changing

James woke up to the rising sun. If there was anything that he hated more than the training that he went through during boot camp was having his inner clock ruined. His training always required him up at the crack of dawn and has been a curse since then. Knowing full well that he won’t be able to go back to sleep, he got up and got dressed. He left his room and decided to go for a walk before Twilight got up so she could tell him where Rarity’s boutique was at.

When he left the library he pulled out his phone and put his headphones in. He was glad that when everyone was looking away during the first meeting that he took the chance to take back his phone and knife. He did feel though that it was too easy to get them back and that Celestia just allowed him to take them. Whatever the case may be though he was glad to have them back. He picked one of his favorite songs to run to and began at a slow jog.

As he got further through town he decided to pick up his pace and start going for a sprint. He ran for as far as he could before he came to the edge of some forest. He stared at the forest, mesmerized by the darkness of it. The forest itself seem to be calling to him, beckoning him to enter and explore the vast expanse of what it may hold. He took a few minutes to ponder if he should go into the forest and ultimately decided that he should at least give it somewhat of a look around.

He entered the forest and noticed the deep contrast it held to Ponyville. It felt colder inside in the forest and it looked like it was about to rain. As he looked around it felt like there was something else to this forest but couldn’t tell what it was. After he felt like he spent enough time in the forest he turned around and started to head out.

As he was leaving though he couldn’t help but feel that he was being watched by something. Never the one to take any chances with what his gut told him he turned around. When he turned around he saw something that made him just stand motionless at what he saw. There standing not ten feet away was a wolf. What James found interesting was that this wolf was made of wood.

They both stood there a few seconds before the timber wolf made a high pitched howl. The sound was so loud that he had to cover his ears. Once the timber wolf was done howling, he saw that seven other wolves made of wood showed up and had circled around him. Seeing as there was no escape, he pulled out his knife and got into a defensive stance.

Compared to Demarco who taught him how use a knife properly in a fight, he was just below par. Though one thing that always stuck with him was that Demarco told him that no matter how much of a great knife fighter you may be never forget the basics. You forget your basics then you are just an infant playing with fire just waiting to get burned.

Always holding true to what Demarco told him, he continued to follow the basics. More than once has this saved his life when he got into a close quarters fight. As he got into his stance he got low enough to the ground, kept his feet spread apart, and kept his breathing controlled and even. He stayed like this, waiting for one of these wolves to make the first move.

After what felt like hours of waiting one of the wolves from behind him jumped into the air trying to get on top of him. He quickly sidestepped the airborne wolf and brought down his knife on the wolf, severing its head from its shoulder. The next one ran towards him and he quickly kicked out his foot and sent the wolf flying into a nearby tree shattering it. Two wolves this time charged at him and he quickly retaliated by grabbing the one to his left on its tail and pulling it off the ground and smashing it down on the second one.

Four wolves down and four to go, he decided to take the initiative this time and open up with his own attacks. He ran at one of them and brought up his fist. Using the hilt guard that is on his knife, he brought down his fist on the wolf’s head and shattered it to dust. He couldn’t help but laugh at how easy it was to kill these creatures made of wood. He looked at the last three standing wolves and motioned with his hand, telling them to come at him.

The wolves took the bait and charged at him. The human just continued to laugh at how easy it was to bait them to attack him. Acting quickly he spun his knife so he was holding the blade and threw it at the wolf on the right of the pack leader. The two remaining wolves continued to charge him.

He jumped into the air and landed on top of the other wolf. Now it was just him and the pack leader. They circled each other and then charged straight at each other. The wolf was able to knock James on his back, but he held the wolf’s mouth open with his hands. Using all his strength, he ripped apart the wolf’s jaw and effectively killing it.

“I knew that you could never leave behind all the things you could do.”

“If you just open yourself up you can gain back all that strength that you once had.”

“You were one of the six best soldiers that existed.”

“You could easily be someone if you stop trying to change yourself.”

“You know that you cannot hide and your promise to your friends was just a lie to yourself and them because you couldn’t do anything to help them.”

He knew that the shadow was right and that he couldn’t continue to hide from who he was. He was a trained soldier and could easily fight any battle and come out on top. He decided that he would give it some thought and that if he kept his training up he will continue to be the best there was. As he stood over the bodies of the timber wolves he saw green smoke leave the rubble and head deeper into the forest.

He thought that it was best to leave the forest for now and return later to see what else the forest held for him. As he started to walk out of the forest his phone vibrated. His phone notifications flashed on his screen, reminding him that on October 23rd he would need to go and say hello to his friends. That was only five days away and he would need to go out and get some flowers.

He exited the forest and was headed for Twilight’s library. He was glad that his encounter with the wolves was simple and that no one would know that he was in a fight since those wolves didn’t bleed at all. When he opened the door he saw the lavender unicorn sitting on her couch, her face buried in a book. She looked up and smiled at the man that had entered.

“Hello, James. Where have you been?”

“I just went out for an early morning jog to help clear my head and help me relax. I did want to know where Rarity’s boutique is because she wanted to help me get some clothes.”

“Yes, I do, but I was going to head over there so I can take you there myself.”

“Thanks, Twi. Hey, where is Spike at?”

“Spike is at Rarity’s boutique. Between you and me, he has a huge crush on Rarity.”

“Does Rarity know about this?”

“She might but she never really mentions it to anypony.”

“Is it possible that she may be stringing Spike along and just using his crush as just a way to get some help around her work place?”

“I don’t think she would do such a thing to Spike.”

“I really hope not because no one…”

“Pony, James, remember to use pony.” James quickly looked around the house and outside to find the source of the voice. He was unable to find the voice and just kept it to himself to figure out how Pinkie does that.

“But as I was saying. No pony deserves to have their love played with only to be used and never have it returned.”

He and Twilight left the library and headed for Rarity’s house. They walked through town and he noticed all the ponies at their stalls were selling many different kinds of products and services. Once again he saw that many of the ponies that were working were all mares and still no stallions were anywhere to be seen. Finally deciding to not let this confusion go on he asked his question.

“How come there are so many mares here? Where are all the stallions at?” Twilight knew that at some point he would ask this question, but was hoping that it would be later than this.

“Well the reason is…” Twilight was having trouble trying to find the best way to explain this to him.

She was afraid that he might end up overreacting or even freak out and try to run. She looked over to him and he was looking at her, waiting for the answer to his question. She looked into his eyes and saw that he would accept any answer no matter what it may be. So she took a deep breath and took the chance to answer his question.

“The reason is that the mares outnumber the stallions six:one. This means that there are few stallions around in this world and because of this many relationships are open to any kind.”

“Well, that makes some sense and at least you ponies are more accepting about different relationships. Back in my world people would just look at you funny and avoid you like you had the plague. People felt that you weren’t normal if you didn’t have a relationship between just a man and a woman.”

During the conversation they were able to make it to Rarity’s boutique and almost walked past it if they didn’t look up every once and a while to see where they were. They entered through the front door and heard the unicorn call down that she would be down in a moment. She came down the stairs wearing a dark blue dress that went down all of her legs and wearing blue heels.

The dress was very tight on her and pushed against her cleavage showing how perky and big they were. The dress even helped accent her curves making her look even more gorgeous. He couldn’t help the burning blush that was growing on his face from seeing this white marshmallow mare coming towards him and Twilight.

“Welcome, darlings to my shop. James, I believe that you are here for the clothes that you ordered. They are over in the back inside the changing room. Please go back there and tell me how they fit.”

He went quickly to the changing room so that he could avoid more eye contact with the mare. Once he got back he closed the curtain and looked at the clothes. Before trying them on he quickly punched himself in the leg to keep his erection down and from coming out. After it died down he began changing and trying on the clothes. As he put them on he noticed that all of them shared at least one special pattern on them.

One shirt had a lyre on it, another had two overlapping stars surrounded by more stars, another had three diamonds, another had three different colored party balloons, another had three pink butterflies, and the other had a rainbow lightning bolt. Each shirt on the front and back had some sort of symbol on them. He didn’t know what they were or what they meant, but they looked pretty awesome. He would make sure to ask Rarity what made her think of these designs.

Twilight and Rarity

“So what do you think of him, Rarity? Does he seem like a nice pony?”

“I believe that he could be a very lovely pony. But I must ask, why do you want to know of my opinion of him, Twi?”

“I just want to know what everypony’s perspective is of him and see what they felt of him is all.”

“Are you sure there isn’t another reason why you may be asking that question? Like maybe say that he has pulled your interest and that you may actually like him,” Rarity said, smirking at her lavender friend knowing that she hit the nail on the head.

“Well, maybe I find him somewhat attractive. Oh who am I kidding? I just find him very attractive. I know that he has only been here for two days and I just only had a few conversations with him, but I think I might be falling in love with him.”

“Don’t worry about it, darling. I will let you know that you aren’t the only one who has found him interesting.”

“Who else has their eyes on him?” Twilight was very worried that there were others that found him attractive. She cared for everypony and never wanted to hurt anypony’s feelings, but she really wanted to be with James.

“Well, if you must know, one of them is Lyra. Shortly after your questioning last night she came to me wanting me to make her a dress that would help to show off her features. Then there is also Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and then myself,” After hearing that her friends were also interested she was about ready to have a mental breakdown.

She knew that she couldn’t easily win his heart, especially if Rarity and Rainbow Dash had feelings for him. Rarity had womanly charm and she could easily make a dress that could make any stallion or mare look at her with amazement. Rainbow Dash with her brash attitude could easily show her feelings without any hesitation and always get a response back. Though Twilight had to ask one question for Rarity.

“If you like James so much then what about Spike?” Rarity’s face then took that of sadness knowing what she meant.

“Spike is a nice, young drake and I do care for him a lot, but I think it is best if we just remain friends. Besides, I think Sweetie Belle is starting to get some feelings for him and I thought they would make a cute couple.”

Twilight actually knew what Rarity meant. Sweetie has more than one time come to the library often enough that she came to have conversations with Spike than check out a book. She even caught the little filly with a blush when she talked with Spike and was even sad when she had to leave the library. She usually ignored it most of the time thinking that it might be just some schoolyard crush, but it became more apparent when Sweetie Belle started showing up at least five to eight times a day to continue talking with Spike.

“I agree with you there, Rarity. Spike and Sweetie would actually look good together.”

Rarity and Twilight turned around when they heard the curtains open and the human came walking out wearing a pair of blue jeans and the shirt with the three butterflies on it. Rarity seemed a little down that he wasn’t wearing the one with diamonds, but knew she could easily win his heart if she tried.

“Hey, Rarity, I do need to ask where you came up with these designs? They actually look very nice and beautiful.”

“Well, if you must know, darling, the designs were based on some of the ponies’ cutie marks.”

“Cutie marks? What exactly is a cutie mark?” James was then assaulted by loud gasps from the two mares because he didn’t know what a cutie mark was. So to explain what they are, Twilight stepped in to explain.

“Well, James, to make it seem simple, a cutie mark is a mark that we have on our body that shows our special talent. They help us to decide what we are good at and help us to make a living. Don’t you have one?”

“Humans don’t actually get anything like that. We can get something called a tattoo and they can either be permanent or temporary. Though tattoos don’t decide what kind of thing someone is good at, but are more of an art type thing. Humans usually go to school to learn some type of trade, though sometimes we decide that we don’t like what we are doing or learning so then we go back to school and try to learn something new. So if these designs were based on your cutie marks, how come I don’t see them anywhere on you?”

“Well, we have them on two places of our bodies. First they are on our hands like so,” Twilight showed her hand and there on her hand was two overlapping stars surrounded by more stars.

“The second place is on our hips,” Rarity then reached the hem of her dress and started to pull it up to show James where on the hips it was located at. His face then quickly turned red as a beet.

“No, no, no, no, no. You can keep your dress down. I’ll take your word for it that they’re there.”

Rarity giggled at the man’s embarrassment. She thought he was shy but didn’t know that he was that shy. She would use this to her advantage if she wanted to win him over. She then remembered that Pinkie had a message for Twilight and him.

“Oh, before I forget, darlings. Pinkie wanted me to tell you that she is throwing a party at Sugarcube Corner tomorrow evening.”

“So what is the occasion this time?” Twilight asked, shaking her head slightly that Pinkie was throwing a party.

“I don’t know. It seemed that she wanted to keep it a secret until then.”

“Well, I guess we have no choice but to go then. If we don’t she would just hunt us down and drag us there herself.”

After the discussion was over Twilight and James left the boutique and headed back to the library. They got to the library and headed for bed for the night. He laid in his bed and set a reminder in his phone for Pinkie’s party and to remind him to ask Twilight where he could get some roses.

The Past Is Always Nice

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 3: The Past Is Always Nice

Inside James’ Dreams

James returned back to his nightmare of a destroyed Ponyville and waited for Shadow to show up. After a little waiting, the entity finally showed up and looked happy to see the human waiting for him. One thing that seemed scary though was that the human was also happy to see him as well. After exchanging a smile and a high five, they went for a walk. As they went walking, Ponyville began to change into the Vatican City.

He remembered this place all too well. This was the fifth mission he worked with his new squad. This mission was actually the first one where the six of them actually got along to get the job done. The first four were successful, but not as well as they could have been. These four missions required stealth for maximum efficiency, but if they saw fit they could just charge in guns blazing and kill everyone. He tried to get everyone to cooperate with one another, but failed because they didn’t trust each other. The fifth mission was an assassination on the pope.

Funny thing was that the pope had actually been dead for a long time and was replaced by an imposter. The imposter used the power of the Vatican to gather supporters and was secretly stocking weapons to take down the Italian government. Elite Sniper got wind of what was happening thanks to one of their weapon suppliers letting them know what was going on. This supplier knew that compared to the imposter and Elite Sniper that Elite Sniper brought in more business for him since they ordered all their equipment from him almost every day, trying to keep up with the more modern weapons.

When they heard the news about the imposter they headed straight for the General and asked what should be done. The general laughed not because he thought that they were crazy or anything, but just that they didn’t need his permission if there was something that needed to be dealt with. Though he obliged to their request and gave them the okay to head out and deal with the problem.

The squad was going in alone because they didn’t need to go to a full scale war over this and could easily handle this on their own. They loaded up their chopper and headed out for the Vatican. The trip would be a while so James got everyone together to devise a plan on how to deal with the problem. They all sat around in a circle and pulled up a hologram of the Vatican and a layout of the catacombs that ran underneath it.

“Okay, so there will most likely be guards stationed at each entrance and exit,” James began the conversation to get the ball rolling and hopefully get everyone to comply with a simple plan.

“Demarco and Connor, I want you two to go around back and work your way back up to the pope’s room and take him out.”

“Blake, Jacob, and David, I want you three to go through the catacombs and find the hidden weapon stash and take it out.”

“I will provide sniper support from the hill out here taking out any guards that may get a little too curious about what is going on.”

“Why must we do all this sneaking around shit? Can’t we just run in through the front doors and mow down every motherfucker that we see?” Demarco asked a little annoyed that they were going in stealth style instead a blaze of fireworks known as bullets.

“Because, Demarco, for once I would like to see a successful mission that doesn’t involve blowing up some random object and then going gung ho like we have the past four missions,” James knew Demarco never meant anything bad by what he did, but sometimes he got a little too carried away when the bullets started flying. How everyone made it out of Egypt is still beyond his comprehension.

“What do you mean by that? Last time I saw it we were always successful and still got the job done in a more interesting way. I mean no one was complaining the last four missions so I think that we can easily do it again,” Demarco was starting to get a smug grin on his face knowing that he wouldn’t do anything and neither anyone else since no one ever spoke up before. That is until now when he had enough with the crazy shit Demarco did.

“Demarco, you will listen and listen close to what I am going to say. You will follow this plan and do as you are told. This will be a simple stealth assassination and as such will be done accordingly. Everyone is tired of the bullshit that you are putting us through.”

“You nearly got David over there killed more than once with your idiocy and he is just trying to do some good for once in his life. I know we all are because I have read all your files since I was put in charge. If you are not happy with how to take orders or how I run things then you are more than happy to leave the squad and go back to what you do best,” James was breathing heavily now more than he ever had.

He knew that Demarco could crush him like a bug if he wanted to and was expecting him to retaliate in some way but was completely thrown back when Demarco started laughing.

“You know, in all my years of fighting with fellow soldiers, I have never heard or seen one brave enough to talk back to me especially yell at me. I admire your respect even if you are kind of shaking knowing what I am capable of if you did read my file. So I will do as you say for now on this mission.”

“Though if this plan goes all to hell you will relinquish your command and leave this squad. How does that sound?” Demarco asked with a smile that held genuine respect for James but he could also see how serious Demarco was about him leaving if this didn’t work.

Knowing that it was best to just go with the bet because he will accept anything that came his way no matter the consequences. So he stuck out his hand and gave Demarco’s hand a good shake agreeing to the terms.

The dream started to dissipate and he knew that he was waking up from for his early morning routine. He awoke with a smile remembering the dream that happened and hoped to continue to have that dream until the end. It was that moment when he and Demarco truly became close friends.

Deciding that was enough reminiscing for now, he went over to one of the drawers and pulled out a plain blue shirt and a pair of jeans. He grabbed his phone and knife and exited the library. He decided to leave the hoodie because he wanted to feel the cool air against his skin. He put in his headphones selected a different song to listen to and went off sprinting.

He reached the forest like he did last time and entered it. He walked through, seeing that he was in a different part of the forest because this time he heard running water. He went towards the source of the water to find a medium waterfall running into a river that leads somewhere. He saw this as a good opportunity to do some water resistance training. He never did this a lot, but was one of his training sessions that he enjoyed immensely. He took his clothing off and set them off to the side. Before he got in he pulled out his phone and played some peaceful music to help relax his body.

Once the song started up he got under the waterfall and sat down on the rock in the middle of the falls. He sat cross legged and his fists pressed against each other. As the cold water ran down his body he breathed slowly and deeply. He let all noises become one sound as he became peaceful. He could hear the bugs chirp in the distance.

He could hear one of those wooden wolves, but remained calm as he knew that the wolf was far away and won’t give him any trouble. He sat there for thirty minutes until he heard a branch break. He quickly stood up and went over to his clothes putting on his underwear and pants. Once he got his pants on he pulled out his knife and kept his breathing calm.

“Who’s out there?” James yelled out into the forest to be answered by nothing.

“I swear if this is some kind of joke this isn’t funny. I know that you are somewhere out there so you might as well show yourself,” keeping his breathing calm, he waited to see if he could get a response.

After several minutes of silence, he took that as a sign to just grab his shirt and leave. As he went back for his shirt he heard another branch break. Acting quickly this time, he grabbed his shirt and started running towards where he believed that he heard the noise while putting his shirt on. As he got near to where the noise possibly came from he looked around to see if he could notice anything different. As he looked, he saw where a tree had a broken branch with a blue feather stuck to it.

Climbing up the tree, he grabbed the feather and put the feather in his pocket. He then turned around and saw that he had a perfect view of the waterfall that he was at. He blushed furiously that someone saw him naked and sitting at the waterfall. Seeing though that the perpetrator is gone he just shrugged it off and headed out of the forest. He made sure that as he left the forest to leave some type of insignia behind that way if he found it he knew that he had visited that part of the forest before.

He exited the forest and headed back to Twilight’s house. As he was walking back, his phone vibrated and he pulled it out to see the reminder of Pinkie’s party and to ask Twilight about getting roses. He was too distracted to see where he was going until he bumped into someone. Quickly recovering from his stumble, he looked down to see that he knocked down a charcoal colored mare with raven black hair.

She wore a pink bow tie around her neck and wore a black dress blouse and black skirt that stopped right at her knees. To the human she looked as beautiful as Rarity. Quickly bringing his thoughts together he offered a hand to the mare to help her up.

“I’m so sorry about that, Miss. I wasn’t looking where I was going and I am so sorry about that.”

“It’s quite alright since I also wasn’t looking where I was going,” Her accent sounded of that of someone higher class. As she took his hand, he noticed the treble cleff on her hand.

“She must be good with music I guess,” James thought to himself as he helped the mare up.

“Are you okay, Miss? You aren’t hurt or anything are you?”

“No, I am quite alright I promise you. By the way my name is Octavia. May I ask your name?”

“The name is James Redfield but you can just call me James.”

“Oh, so you are the human that Lyra has been going on about. For a second I thought she was having another episode and that she might have finally lost it. Though I am glad that you are very real and that Lyra isn’t crazy.”

“Well, that is at least good to hear. Though I do want to ask this one question. I saw your cutie mark on your hand and I was wondering what it was you did for a living?” Octavia seemed to brighten at the thought of talking with another creature about what she did.

“Well, I am the first chair cellist of the Canterlot Royal Orchestra. Lyra as you have already met is the lyrist of the group.”

“So you ponies play classical music at some big events then I guess? I wonder if your classical music is anything like from where I come from.”

“So humans have classical music on your planet then?” Octavia seemed very enthused to have a music conversation with someone that understood the finer art.

“Yes, many great composers from Beethoven to Bach have made many classical compositions in their time.”

“That just sounds wonderful. If we ever see each other again we should go for some tea and talk about some of the classical music from your home world and here and see if there are any similarities.”

“That actually sounds like a nice thing to do. I will look forward to that day. I actually also want to know, but where is a flower shop?”

“Oh, if you want flowers you can try Roseluck’s shop down this street here.”

“Thanks, Octavia and I wish you a lovely evening.”

“You are quite welcome, James and you have a lovely evening too.”

“What a charming young man and also very intelligent. I think Vinyl would like to meet him. Those two would probably be able to hit it off very easily,” Octavia thought to herself as she walked off with a smile on her face.

The human walked down the street and noticed the flower shop at the end of the corner. He entered the shop and saw the storeowner. She smiled at him and waved hello to him. He returned the friendly gesture and started to walk around the shop. He looked around and didn’t see any roses out front so he went to the front to put in an order for roses. When he reached the front the mare was able to place an order of roses for him that he will pick up the 23rd.

Happy that he was able to get that order done he left the shop and headed back. It was already noon and he felt a little tired. When he got back he saw the lavender mare placing books on shelves and switching them out with other books. The unicorn heard him come in and looked at him and smiled.

“Good afternoon, James. How are you enjoying the town?”

“Can’t complain much though I feel like everypony is a little too nice to me. I mean I’m some weird, new creature that came out of nowhere and everypony seems so accepting of that. Though the feeling is nice, I think I might feel a little better if somepony acted scared of me.”

“Well, James, I can promise you that there may be some ponies scared of you. The reason they don’t show it is probably because of my friends and I.”

“Not to sound completely rude here, but what makes you six so special that it makes everypony safe?”

“That is because my friends and I are the bearers of the Elements of Harmony,” if James felt confused about anything before in his entire life this was maybe the biggest thing that got him confused.

“The bearers of what?” James signaled with his hands asking for clarification on what she just said.

“The Elements of Harmony. They are magical items that the girls and I acquired when we fought Nightmare Moon.”

“Okay I want the history lesson saved for later on this Nightmare Moon. I want to know a little more about the Elements.”

“There are six different elements and the girls and I represent the different kinds of harmony that is required to use them. Applejack is the Element of Honesty. She can never lie and even if she tried, she is just terrible at it. Pinkie Pie is the Element of Laughter. Her happiness can help bring anypony that is down in the dumps back up in high spirits. Rainbow Dash is the Element of Loyalty. No matter what she is offered, she will never leave her friends behind if it meant hurting them.

“Fluttershy is the Element of Kindness. She cares for every living creature and isn’t afraid to step in if something isn’t right. Rarity is the Element of Generosity. She will gladly give something up if it means to help her friends. I am the Element of Magic. The sixth element that only exists when the other five are found.”

“Is there anything that powers these elements that you six contain?”

“Yes, there is. They are powered by the powers of friendship,” James couldn’t help but laugh at that answer. Though the glare that he was getting from Twilight showed that she wasn’t kidding at all.

“Well, okay then. I will take you up on that response and just nod. I’m headed off to bed for a quick nap. Please wake me up two hours before we head to Pinkie’s party so I can take a shower and be at least somewhat presentable at the party,” Twilight just nodded her head in agreement and went back to work.

He headed for his room and went to bed to get some sleep. As he got to his bed he pulled out the feather and put it on his dresser. He would ask Twilight later to see who it belonged to. Right now though he just needed to get some sleep and so he wouldn’t pass out during the party. He laid in bed and let the slumber take him over.

Author's Note

I would also like to take a moment to thank ErikTheSoulReaper for helping with ideas on future chapters so the story can continue to be put out faster. If it wasn't for this person the chapters might come out slowly. So when you see the next two chapters come out make sure to thank ErikTheSoulReaper for the input and help. I personally thank you ErikTheSoulReaper and am glad to write a fic that you are enjoying very much.

No Party Like Pinkie's

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 4: No Party Like Pinkie’s

When James fell asleep he entered his dream world. Once he entered he saw shadow waiting of him. They each gave each other a friendly wave and went off walking around. Through the walk the human saw the dream world changing into his old house. He entered the familiar home and felt happy to see his old lifestyle he had. He remembered that he didn’t have his old comrades’ dog tags with him when he ended up here in Equestria.

He climbed up the stairs and went to his father’s old library where he kept them hidden. He looked around the room trying to find the picture of him and his squad together, celebrating David’s birthday. He found the picture hanging on the wall next to the shelves that held photo albums of himself and his life and even some of his squad. He removed the picture to reveal a safe.

He punched in the number in the electronic lock and placed his thumb on the scanner, unlocking it. Inside there were six hanging dog tags and a smaller photo of the human and his squad. The dog tags from left to right read Demarco, Blake, Connor, Jacob, David, and James. He grabbed his dog tags and put them around his neck. He then grabbed the five others and the picture and put them in his pocket.

“You know that if you tried harder they would still be alive.”

“How can one try any harder to save his friends when he is already giving his all?”

“You weren’t giving it your all. I kept offering to help, but you kept refusing it. If you allowed me to take control they would have survived.”

“Yeah, I could have let you taken control, but what would keep you from taking over completely?”

“True, I may not have return control back to your body, but you would never know for certain would you.” Shadow was mocking him for allowing his friends to die right in front of him.

He just took the insults in stride until he finally decided that it was time for Shadow to learn its place in his mind.

“I will allow you to take those with you when you wake up that way you can do your stupid ceremony tomorrow night.” The world started to slowly change to a white room with nothing in it.

Then in the center of the room was a beam of light. He knew it was time to wake up now and walked toward the light. Once he stepped into the light he felt the warmth that it gave off and allowed himself to wake up.

He awoke to Twilight standing over his bed, looking down at him and smiling. He smiled up to her, showing his gratitude for waking him up. As he got up, the mare left his room so he could shower. He went over to his drawers and pulled out his black t-shirt that had three balloons on it. He thought that it would be festive since he was going to a party and all. He headed for the shower and stripped down to nothing and got in.

He turned the shower on and stood in the water as it went from cold to warm water. He let the water cascade down his body, allowing him to relax his muscles. He finished his shower and started to towel himself off. Once he was finished he pulled on his boxers and then his pants. As he pulled his pants up he heard something jingle in his pockets.

Curious as to what was in his pants, he stuck his hand in his pocket and felt around. He felt something that was metallic and it felt like six of them were there. He could also feel some type of laminated paper with the metal. Pulling out the paper first he saw that it was the small photo of him and his squad from his dream. Interested how this picture came to be real he went into his pocket, seeing if what he was thinking was true.

When he pulled out the metallic objects he saw that he was right and his dog tags came with him. All six were there in his hand as real as they could be. Quickly looking through them he pulled out his dog tag and put it around his neck. He then grabbed his shirt and pulled it over so that it hid his dog tag. He went back into his room and put the other five in the drawer with his pants and put them underneath them. He would make sure to take them with him when he went out to the forest.

Once he got his shoes on he left his room and didn’t see the unicorn anywhere. He walked around the library hoping to find her so they could head to Pinkie’s party together since he had no idea where it was. He arrived in the kitchen and saw a note on the refrigerator saying that she already headed out to the party. She was also nice enough to leave directions on how to get to Sugarcube Corner. He took the note and left the kitchen, heading for the front door. He saw Spike behind him sorting through books.

“You’re not going to the party, Spike?”

“Nah, Twilight asked me to look after the library for her and said that Sweetie Belle may be coming around to pick up a book for school.”

“Well that seems kind of boring but I wish you a good night man.”

“You have a good night to, James. And trust me when I say that you should conserve your energy until near the end so you can survive the night.”

“Why do I need to conserve my energy for? It’s just a regular party with music and drinks.”

“Then you, my good sir are in for a surprise since you never had a Pinkie Pie party before.”

He couldn’t understand what the little drake was saying so he just decided to cut the conversation short and leave. He walked around Ponyville for several minutes and was looking at the note for the turns that he needed to take. He never fully read the directions when he first saw it, but as he looked closely at the directions the last one mentioned that he would find a giant gingerbread house.

He just thought that was a crazy thing as there was no way that a gingerbread house could exist no matter what crazy world he was in. Apparently fate just loved being cruel to him by proving him wrong all the time. He came to the end and saw a house made of gingerbread. Not only was it made of gingerbread but other assorted sweets like candy canes and gumdrops. He then face palmed at the site and decided that the next time he sees something to be impossible he won’t shrug it off until he can prove it.

He walked towards the door and opened it to see the lights turned off for some reason. As he entered further in the house, looking for the light switch, the lights quickly turned on and there all over the house were ponies that nearly gave him a heart attack when they all yelled ‘surprise’ in unison.

“Hello, James and here is your welcome to Ponyville party that I had made for you,” Pinkie came in from the side wearing a party hat on her head and a little alligator missing all its teeth.

Though his attention was drawn to Pinkie because instead of wearing some type of child’s clothing that he usually saw her wearing when she came out of nowhere. This time she was wearing a bright pink dress that hugged her body, showing her curves and helping to accent her breasts that he couldn’t stop looking at. The dress just seemed unable to contain them and that at some point would come busting out.

“Hello? James? Are you okay? You haven’t said anything yet and you look like you are running a fever,” Twilight apparently decided to show herself and the red that was growing on his face just grew more intense as the unicorn was also wearing the same type of tight dress as Pinkie’s.

The human knew he needed to go to the bathroom and splash cold water on his face before he passed out from just the sight of these mares. So he did just that. Walking past everyone he made his way to the bathroom. As he worked his way around he spotted Lyra, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, and interestingly enough Octavia standing together in a group near the punch bowl talking to each other.

He saw that every once in a while one of the mares would turn to look at him then quickly look away. Even they were wearing skintight dresses and he felt like that this was what Spike meant when he never had a Pinkie Pie party before.

He finally made it to the bathroom and went up to one of the sinks. He turned the cold water on and started splashing water on his face. After that was done he punched himself in his thigh to kill the erection that had started to form in his pants. He took a few moments to collect his breathing and regain his thoughts so he could easily walk back out there and maybe this time not get a nose bleed. Once he felt that he was calm enough he gave one last splash on his face and went back to the party. As he got back out he saw Pinkie pull out a giant cannon.

“Pinkie, what exactly are you doing with that cannon?” James was a little worried because he didn’t know what a hyperactive mare with a cannon could possibly do.

He had a few ideas, but really hoped that none of them required him being shot out of it or shooting it at some random people.

“This is my party cannon, silly. I use it to get decorations put into place and it’s also an easier mode of transportation that I can use to get a party going anytime it’s needed,” Pinkie was just ecstatic about the party going on and wanted to really get it going.

“There is no way that is going to work. Actually hold on a second, I promised myself that I wouldn’t doubt anything until I was proven wrong. So go ahead and fire that thing,” Pinkie fired the cannon and the whole entire inside was covered with streamers, confetti, food, drinks, party hats, and games.

The human just walked over to a wall and just started to bang his head against it. He was pretty much convinced that if he were to have some kind of argument with the pink mare, he would lose and the reason would be some outlandish thing that ends up making sense.

“James, why do you keep hitting your head against the wall? You’re just going to hurt yourself and put a hole in the wall,” James heard this voice once before and that was just a sound that the pony made.

To make sure it was the same pony that he has met before, he turned around to see out of all the mares that were here, Fluttershy was talking to him. He noticed that her cheeks she were a little red.

“She probably had enough to drink to gain enough courage to speak to me. I mean every time I saw this timid mare she would hide behind her mane, play dead like a goat, or fly away quickly back to her house,” James thought to himself as he heard Pinkie gather everyone’s attention.

“Alright everypony let’s get this party started. Please give a warm inviting round of applause to our DJ of the night, DJ PON-3, also known as Vinyl Scratch,” Everyone busted out cheering for the DJ.

He saw the DJ and was amazed to see what she looked like. She was a white unicorn with electric blue hair and she wore purple shades that covered her eyes. She wore a sleeveless hoodie and tight jeans that stopped at her thighs. She wore plain sneakers and gloves on her hands. The human was astonished by this mare that is until she started to play her music and nearly blew out his eardrums.

After the little ear shattering bass drop that came with the music, he found the music quite good and felt like dancing to it. He got to the dance floor and just started to dance. He didn’t care what others may have thought of him or his dancing, he was into the beat and let it flow through him and let it do the dancing for him. The human just danced away, unaware of the stares that he was getting form the girls.

Vinyl And The Gang

Vinyl set her songs on auto play since she didn’t need to control these songs since they all used the same setup to get the maximum effect out of them. So she decided while that was going on she would go over and talk with Octavia and her friends.

“So, Tavi how are you enjoying yourself?” Vinyl knew that Octavia never liked the nickname she gave her, but called her that just to get her riled up.

“Vinyl, please, why must you use that nickname that you gave me? It’s just so unprofessional even if you are a DJ. You could at least have the courtesy to call me my real name every once in a while.”

“I could, but I just love watching you react every time I call you that. So is that the human that you find so interesting?”

“Yes he is and I believe that you would find him interesting too if you had a conversation with him. I think you two would get along very well together. He may even be good enough to handle your wild side of partying even though you have never been with a stallion before.”

“Ouch, Tavi that was a pretty low blow even for you. Though I must admit I would like to find a stallion one day to settle down with. I love my music and going out to perform for everpony, but I would like to at least settle down at some point,” Octavia was surprised how calm her friend was when she was telling her all of this.

She never fully expected that the DJ would be fine with a slow life if she wanted to, what with all her partying and music that she did. The grey mare felt pride towards her for being so open to having a relationship with someone. As both Octavia and Vinyl watched the human from afar, Rarity came walking over.

“So, darlings, what do you think of our little human friend?” Rarity smiled knowing well enough what they felt, but wanted to hear it from their mouths.

“Well, to tell you the truth, Rarity, I believe that he is probably a well sophisticated man that would always be a good conversationalist to be around. He is just gorgeous when he gets really embarrassed,” Octavia gave a slight grin at Rarity knowing that would get the fashionista flustered.

“Yeah, he seems like a good partier and seems to enjoy the little things that don’t mean much, but will always be caring to you,” Vinyl replied to Rarity, but never took her eyes off of the human and his dancing.

Rarity easily saw how these two mares felt towards him and frowned slightly that she would need to make two specially designed t-shirts for him that held their cutie marks on them.

Vinyl decided to make her way to the human to see what he was like. As she got closer she could feel her heart pounding in her chest. She never truly felt this kind of feeling before, but she actually liked it. Once she reached him, she started dancing next to him. He didn’t seem to mind so she just kept dancing next to him. As they got further in to the dance, she turned around and looked at him, wanting to start a conversation with him.

James and Vinyl

He noticed the mare turn around and look at him. She took off her goggles and he was surprised by what he saw. They were a beautiful crimson that he never thought he would see. His heart sped up in rhythm as he stared into her eyes. He was quickly knocked out of his trance when he heard the unicorn clear her throat. He shook his head and began to talk to her.

“I’m sorry, I was just staring at your crimson eyes.”

“They look awful, don’t they? That’s why I wear these goggles. They help to hide them so no pony gets scared when they look at me.”

“Now why would you go and do such a thing? I think they look very beautiful especially if it’s your eyes that are this color,” Vinyl was surprised to hear him say this.

His voice sounded genuine and caring. She never had anyone compliment her eyes before. Most ponies would run away in fear or call her rude names because of her eye color.

“Do you truly mean that?” Vinyl just had to know if he really meant what he said.

“I do and I think you should show them off more often,” Vinyl couldn’t take it anymore.

Her heart rate was going insane now and her face started to burn from the blush that was forming. She left to go back to her DJ stand because her first set was almost done.

The night went on with the human dancing and having a few drinks. He was surprised completely that these ponies knew how to make good alcohol. As the party was nearing the end most of his new friends were drunk off their asses and couldn’t even stand. They were drunk enough that during a few of the dances more than once that one of the mares started to grind up against him.

Luckily he was able to keep his cool and control himself. Once the party was over he saw that most of his friends were passed out on the floor or the multiple couches. He headed back to the library that way he could take a shower and get some rest before he went out into the forest for his yearly visit.

He returned to the library to see Spike asleep on the couch with Sweetie Belle curled up with him. Not really wanting to bother them, he picked up the blanket off the floor and put it over the young drake and unicorn. He reached his room and stripped down to just his boxers and went to bed. The party left him more tired than he thought because once his head hit the pillow he was out like a light.

Thanks, Problems, and Magic

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 6: Thanks, Problems, and Magic

James’ Dream Realm

James found himself in a pit of darkness. There was nothing to be seen. No lights, buildings, or noises. Just complete and utter darkness that surrounded him. That is until he saw the darkness start forming into an old acquaintance. Shadow returned and he looked very pissed at him. Out of the few times that he had seen the entity pissed was when he was near a state of death. So Shadow, being the ass that he was used this as an opportunity to try and take over.

Shadow could never succeed thanks to Connor always staying near James to make sure that the darkness never took over. Though now that Connor was gone and he ended up near death, Shadow was very certain he could take over now. The human knew what Shadow was planning when he showed up and he wasn’t going down without a fight. He pulled out his knife that was always with him no matter the realm he was in.

“I think it’s about time that you were locked away in your own mind now,” Shadow said menacingly to him as he conjured up a scythe.

“You can try, but you have to fight me for it first though,” James retorted, laughing in the process at the enjoyment that this fight was going to bring.

“You are just a cocky man that has no idea what he is in for.”

“And you are just an apparition that will be able to do nothing because he can never truly be strong.”

“You speak of strength and look where you ended up. You are in a hospital dying of poison because of your weakness.”

“I’m only here because I got too cocky and forgot the basics to knife fighting. Demarco would be disappointed in me for letting that happen.

“Then how would like to see them so you know what the really think of you,” Shadow sounded confident in what he said. It was like he knew what to do and get what he wants.

“Oh yeah and how exactly are you-” James stopped mid-sentence and saw Shadow split into five different figures.

His heart started pounding in his chest as the five shadow figures started to take shape. Then as the shadows took on the final touches of their looks The human nearly screamed at what he saw. The five shadows turned into Demarco, Connor, Jacob, Blake, and David.

“You monster. How can you do something so degrading to good people. They have never done anything to deserve such disrespect.”

“You think this is showing disrespect. You wouldn’t know true disrespect if it bit you in the ass. I’m just doing what you wanted and letting you know how disappointed your comrades are in what you have become,” James could hear Shadow, but not see where he was. Assuming that he was just now an illusion in some way controlling these other five shadows and speaking through his mind, he got ready for the fight that was about to happen.

The five shadows generated knives of their own. Though Demarco being the great knife fighter he was went with dual wielding knives. They looked at each other waiting for someone to make the first move. Jacob came running at him first going in for a slash across his chest, but he easily dodged the attack or so he thought when David appeared behind him and gave a good punch to his side bringing him down to the ground. As he was on the ground coughing, trying to regain his wind again, Blake ran right at him and kicked him in the face hard.

James felt his nose break, but before he could react, Connor came up behind him and grabbed hold of him in a grapple. The human struggled to break free but couldn’t. As he struggled, Demarco came up to him and brought up the two knives. He brought them down in a X fashion, slicing them across his chest. The human howled in pain from the slash and started feeling limp as blood started to pool around his feet.

“Is this it? Am I going to lose to Shadow? Was I truly weak without him? Did I ever truly stand a chance against him?” James had these thoughts of self-doubt that he couldn’t win no matter how hard he tried. He was ready to give in.

“James, don’t you dare give up. I didn’t stand by your side through thick and thin just for you to lose. You still have one trick up your sleeve. Though it is early for you to use that technique it will be the only thing to help you out of this situation.” The voice sounded familiar to him.

The voice almost sounded like Connor. Even with Connor being gone, he knew this voice was right. He could easily take down Shadow and these false clones. He intended to use this technique when he was going to finally banish Shadow to the deepest part of his mind to finally be rid of him. Though he guessed now was a good as time as any to use it.

As Demarco walked over to his limp body, he began to glow white. He got up and his wounds were starting to heal rapidly. He clapped his hands together and from the ground, chains of light appeared. The chains wrapped around the five shadow clones and apparently found Shadow himself. The chains locked them to the ground, sucking them under. For the first time that he has seen, Shadow was truly scared.

“What are you doing to me you dirty bastard?”

“I’m locking you away inside my mind. I originally was going to use this as a permanent way to banish you, but I guess I will just have to do this now. I know that you will be able to break free from this imprisonment since I wasn’t able to keep it hidden long enough to make it strong, but know that when you return, I will be ready for you and I will win next time.”

“You may think that all you want but I promise when I return, I will kill you faster during that time so you can’t use any more of your dirty tricks.”

“And I will be ready for you. I will banish you permanently even if it costs me my life,” at that last sentence all of the shadows were pulled under and the dream world started to collapse upon itself.

Ponyville Hospital

James woke up in his little hospital bed sore. He looked to his right arm and saw that it was bandaged up just like his chest was. He felt little pain where the scratches were, but not much. He chalked up another point to magic for its wonderful healing powers. As he was looking around the hospital, he heard someone at the door. He waited in his bed thinking it was a doctor or nurse that was just coming to check up on him. When the door opened, he was surprised to see that is was the golden mare that he saved earlier.

Ponyville Hospital Spitfire

Spitfire sat in her bead waiting for the nurse to finish her healing spell on her wing and foot. She was getting a little impatient though because she wanted to go say thanks to the stallion that saved her life. The nurse coughed a little to get her attention.

“Okay, Ms. Spitfire, your wing and foot are healed, but I would recommend staying on the ground for a bit until the wing is fully healed,” Spitfire couldn’t stand being grounded.

Like most pegasi, she loved to fly high in the sky without a care in the world. She looked over to Lightning Dust who just finished up her procedure and was looking also displeased with being grounded. The nurses said that the mares were allowed to leave at their own leisure. Taking the opportunity, the pegasus spoke up.

“Excuse me, nurse, but do you know where James’ room is located at?”

“Why yes, I do. I will lead you there if you’d like?”

“I would like that very much, thank you,” Spitfire followed the nurse down the hall to where James was laid up in.

She took a few minutes to think about the thanks she would give. After deciding on how to thank the stallion, she opened the door. To her surprise though what she thought would have been a stallion was some strange, but attractive creature. She could feel a blush forming on her cheeks because she didn’t think her savior would be so handsome.

James’ Room

James just sat in his bed looking at the golden mare, waiting to see what she would do. After several moments of awkward silence, the mare began to walk forward swaying her hips very seductively and her tail swishing back and forth. His mind quickly raced at the dirty thoughts going through his mind as he looked at the mare. When the mare reached him, she put a hand on his chest gently, slowly pushing him back down on the bed. Once he was lying on the bed, the mare got on top of the bed and straddled his abdomen.

She looked at him with half lidded eyes while leaning very close to him. As the mare got closer to him, he could feel her heated breath on his face. He began to blush furiously and couldn’t help but notice that the shirt she was wearing was skimpy enough to show off her breasts a little. He could feel himself getting hard and tried to suppress it. She got close enough now that she was just an inch away from his face.

“The name is Spitfire and I would like to thank you for saving my friend and I,” She whispered seductively not helping the situation he was in.

“It was not a problem. I was just glad that I was-” he was cut off as the mare pressed her lips to his in a passionate kiss.

He wanted to pull away but couldn’t. The kiss just felt too right for it to be bad. He felt her tongue prod at his lips asking for entrance. He parted his lips to allow her entry. As she slid her tongue the two muscles began to wrestle for dominance. Though as the kiss started to get heated the door was slammed open. The pegasus quickly turned around to see that standing in the doorway was a lavender unicorn, Rarity, a cyan pegasus, a cream colored pegasus, and a pink earth pony.

Twilight arrived at the hospital after sending her letter to the princesses about what the doctor mentioned. The princess replied back saying that they will arrive in a week to have a discussion with him. The unicorn grabbed most of her friends that were able to come to visit the human. When they arrived at his room, the lavender mare opened the door to the sight of the Captain of the Wonderbolts on top of the human, kissing him.

When Spitfire turned around she quickly blushed and got off of the human. Twilight had a slight blush on her face but was able to hide it easily. Though the unicorn looked over to Rainbow Dash and she looked ready to kick the human’s butt. Rainbow couldn’t believe what she saw. Not only was Spitfire, Captain of The Wonderbolts kissing the human, but that she wasn’t the one to kiss him first. The golden pegasus took the hint and quickly left without saying a word. The lavender mare looked over to the human who held his hands up defensively.

“I can totally explain this,” James said, nervous that he was about to be beaten by five angry looking mares.

“I really hope you have a good explanation or else you will be confined to that bed longer,” Dash threatened him, letting her jealousy get the better of her.

After an hour of explaining what happened the girls seemed to have calmed down enough so that he could leave the hospital and not stay any longer. The sun was starting to set and everyone went their separate ways. James and Twilight returned to the library without ever saying a word to each other. They went to their separate rooms and fell asleep for the night.

The next morning held a surprise for the human. For the first time in his life after joining the military he slept in. He concluded that since he was alone in his mind for a while he could relax better. He got up out of bed and showered. He grabbed the shirt with the six pointed star on top of another star and put it on. As he exited his room he saw Twilight practicing a new spell on Spike. She gave the drake a mustache that looked pretty damn amazing.

“Dude, that mustache is just amazing.”

“I know, right? I really think Sweetie Belle would like it.”

“I don’t know, Spike. This is Rarity’s sister after all. You remember that Rarity likes to act high class and so some of her mannerisms might have rubbed off onto Sweetie Belle.”

“That may be true, but you never know until you try.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. Well good luck with that then,” Spike smiled up to him happy with the vote of confidence.

As they smiled at each other there were fireworks that went off. They notice all the ponies gathering around where the fireworks were coming from and decided to check it out. As they got close they saw a caravan and an azure colored unicorn on stage.

“Good morning everypony. The Great and Powerful Trixie is here to show you feats of amazing magic.”

“Humph. Twilight is the one with the strongest magic here out of everypony.”

“Spike be quiet. You know that I don’t like to brag to anypony about my magic.”

“Yeah, but you could easily cast spells around her in seconds,” James just let them bicker back and forth.

He was more interested in the magician pony that was doing simple magic tricks. These were the kinds of tricks that he saw back at home. The magic then was all about optical illusions so that it seemed real. Though Trixie was able to combine both optical illusions and real magic together to make it look spectacular. He watched in awe at the feats that were being performed. Then apparently his other friends showed up, challenging Trixie to prove her magic. Applejack went up and got hog-tied by her own rope.

He held back a giggle that was forming from the sight of Applejack hopping around. Next up was Rainbow Dash who was spun around by her own rainbow that she created then zapped on her butt by lightning. Rarity was last and was humiliated that her indigo mane was turned into a swampy green. After embarrassing the three mares Trixie told a tale of how she vanquished an Ursa Major. He had no idea what that was, but from the look of the fireworks that made a picture of the creature it looked pretty menacing.

After the show was over he couldn’t help but notice two colts talking to each other about showing off Trixie’s great powers. He ignored it though believing that these two couldn’t be that dumb to go disturb such a creature. He followed Twilight back to the library who just kept being bothered by Spike about not upstaging that unicorn. The unicorn kept telling the drake that she didn’t like to show off and James could understand where she was coming from. He decided to help the mare with some of her spells since it would seem that Spike wanted to go show off his mustache to Sweetie Belle.

“Not trying to say you are right or wrong, Twilight, but Spike does have a point.”

“He may have a point, but what is the point of showing off if it’s just going to make my friends hate me?”

“I do understand where you are coming from, but if they are truly your friends then they would be happy that you showed off your magic especially if it was to help defend them.”

“Maybe, but I’m still kind of new to this whole friendship thing. I just don’t want to risk it.”

After several hours of helping the unicorn figure out some new spells the sun had already set giving way to the beautiful moon. He looked up at the giant star and just smiled. He never really took the time to look at the moon here in Equestria, but it seemed really beautiful at this moment. He was snapped out of his trance though when he heard screaming. It sounded like two colts and a mare. There was a second scream that was loud and sounded close to that of a bear. He knew that if it was a bear then those two colts were more stupid than he thought.

“Those stupid little bastards.”

“What is it James? Do you know what it might be?”

“I have a hunch, but I really hope that I am wrong about it. I overheard two colts talk about bringing in an Ursa Major for Trixie to vanquish, but I just thought they were just blowing smoke. Apparently they were dumb enough to do that,” after explaining that to Twilight, he heard another roar and got tired of standing there.

He quickly ran down the street towards the noise. When he arrived he saw Trixie’s smashed caravan and Trixie on the ground crying. He acted quickly by picking up a rock and throwing it at the Ursa before it could do any damage.

The Ursa looked at the human that threw the rock at it and let loose a loud roar of anger at being attacked. The Ursa charged him, but he was able to side step the bear made of stars that looked interesting to him at the moment, but he needed to keep his attention focused. He knew that the large Ursa could do serious damage to him if he got hit even though its attacks were heavily slowed thanks to its size. James pulled out his knife knowing that it wouldn’t be able to do much, but he was hoping to scare it away. The Ursa charged him and he went left, slicing both right legs. Apparently the knife did nothing but phase through the bear.

“Well shit, looks like I am totally screwed now,” James said to himself until he saw a giant water tower being brought over in a lavender aura.

Then he heard music that was soothing, making the Ursa sway left and right. As the bear started to slump down it was encased in another lavender aura and picked up off the ground. He saw milk enter the water tower and given to the Ursa who drank it happily. As the Ursa nodded off to sleep it was sent back into the forest. He turned around and saw that everyone was cheering for Twilight. The unicorn mentioned that the creature that she just got rid of was not an Ursa Major but an Ursa Minor.

“A baby. A god damn mother fucking baby did all of this and only because it was woken up from its nap,” James thought to himself.

Though he didn’t have much time as all the ponies that had gathered started blaming Trixie for this. The azure unicorn tried to defend herself but she was ignored. He saw someone pick up a chair and throw it. He quickly got over in front of the mare to take the hit. The human grunted in pain from the chair that hit him.
“Why are you defending that bitch?”

“She brought an Ursa to our town and endangered our foals.”

“She needs to be run out of town before she can hurt anypony else,” James had enough of what they were saying and decided to speak his mind.

“ALL OF YOU JUST SHUT THE FUCK UP. SHE IS NOT THE ONE TO BLAME FOR THIS INCIDENT. SHE JUST CAME HERE TO SHOW OFF MAGIC AND ENTERTAIN SOME PONIES AND BECAUSE SOME SIMPLE MISTAKE WAS MADE YOU ARE ACTING CRAZY!” James was furious at all the ponies for trying to chase the mare out of town. He looked down to the unicorn who looked at him with tear filled eyes. He hugged her and began stroking her silver mane as she started to cry her heart out.

“Trixie, would you like to stay with me in my room until your caravan is rebuilt.”

“Trix- I would like that very much,” James led the azure unicorn back to the library, looking at Twilight who just nodded at him and allowed him to return back to the library.

Once there he led her to his room and showed her the shower. The mare looked at him and smiled at his hospitality. She gave him a small peck on the cheek as she went to go shower. He blushed a little at the kiss but played it off cool. He went downstairs to the living room. He was tired and needed to get some sleep from this crazy day.

He laid on the couch and closed his eyes. After ten minutes though he felt something next to him. He opened his eyes and saw Trixie lying next to him. She looked comfortable and happy and after what she went through, he wasn’t going to kick her away. The human just closed his eyes and fell back to sleep.

Author's Note

I would like to give out a shout out thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for his help on making the Trixie idea work.

Princesses, Picnics, and Jealousy

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 7: Princesses, Picnics, and Jealousy

It has been five days since the whole Ursa Minor incident, but James was more than happy to look after Trixie. During her stay at the library he concluded that the reason the mare liked to speak in the third person was probably because of some tragic event. He didn’t want to pry at the reason because it wasn’t his place. Twilight easily calmed around the azure after the second day and even offered to help teach her some magic.

Using this time when she was training, he would go out to the smashed caravan and bring pieces back to the library and placing it in storage. After he collected the pieces he started to rebuild the caravan. He wanted this to be a surprise for the unicorn because for some reason that he couldn’t explain he wanted to see her smile. During his time of reconstruction, Twilight mentioned that the princesses were coming in two days to talk to him.

He thanked the lavender mare for the heads up, but on the inside just shivered at the thought of the princesses coming. It wasn’t that he hated the princesses, more that he didn’t like royalty. From his time in Elite Sniper they took out five corrupt royal families that wanted to start a war.

“James, may I ask you a question?” James knew that it was Trixie behind the door.

He kept the door locked so she couldn’t ruin the surprise for herself. He also started to take notice that when she talked to him, she spoke normally. He guessed that she trusted him enough to be herself. This made him feel happy that he could make her feel comfortable.

“Sure, just give me a few minutes and I will be right out,” James threw the cover over the almost finished caravan and headed towards the door. He opened the door and saw the azure unicorn and she looked a little down.

“Hey is everything okay? Has somepony been giving you trouble again?” James knew the town was still a little angry with her.

When he was with her no one really said anything to her because they didn’t want to make him angry like last time. Though the few times the unicorn went out with Twilight, the townspeople weren’t afraid to ridicule her. A couple of times the azure mare came back in tears. When she was crying he would just sit on the couch with her and stroke her silver mane and let her cry on his shoulder not caring that it ruined the fabric.

During this time he noticed that most ponies apparently had tails. He mentally smacked himself for never really paying attention to such a small detail especially since he has been in a town full of ponies he would have noticed. He was first surprised by the tail thing when he was comforting the azure unicorn one day and felt something wrap around his leg. He looked down to see a silver colored tail holding on and not wanting to let go. He allowed it thinking that it allowed the mare to calm down and feel secure.

“Actually everything is alright for now. Trix- I mean, I was wondering if tomorrow you would like to go on a picnic near the park?” Trixie then looked up at him, hope in her eyes that he would say yes. He couldn’t find the reason to say no to the azure mare and so he agreed to go on the picnic.

“If I may ask though, Trixie, what exactly is the special occasion for the picnic?”

“I was just wanting to show my thanks for saving my life from that creature and offering me a place to stay.”

“You don’t have to worry about that. I was just doing what I felt was right and I don’t like it when ponies gather around and start pointing fingers at somepony that meant no harm,” James smiled to the unicorn who blushed at the nice gesture to her.

Night started to come and he was nearly finished fixing the caravan. After his meeting with the princesses the day after tomorrow he would just need to put some wood finisher on the caravan to give it a nice shine. He went for the shower to get clean and get ready for bed. During the week, Rarity came over with some new shirts. One was with her three signature diamonds after the last one that got ruined with that manticore fight.

Then there was one with a magic wand with a star on top followed by a blue trail as though someone was casting a magical spell. One with a flame that seemed designed like a wing as some sort. The third one had a lightning bolt on it with three stars at the bottom. He accepted the shirts and thanked Rarity for her time and apologizing for ruining one of them. She said that it was alright, but he could see that she was a little hurt that it got ruined, but he knew that she also understood that it was probably going to happen when you fight a manticore.

James was given his bed back by Trixie, but he didn’t want to take it away from her. He didn’t mind sleeping on the couch. He just wanted the unicorn to be comfortable and safe. After a conversation that mainly resulted in him stuttering in his sentences because she used puppy dog eyes on him to take his bed back. He gave in because the look was too adorable for him to try and say no. He knew that if these mares found out that he would easily relent to such a tactic, he would be in for a world of trouble.

He finished his showering and let the azure mare go take hers. When he got his bed back and would fall asleep on it he would awake not long after to see the azure unicorn in bed with him. He felt a little uncomfortable with this, but let it happen anyway since it seemed to do her some good. The unicorn came out of the shower and was wearing a pair of short shorts and a tight shirt that stopped above her belly.

The human hid his blush by going back into the covers and trying to go to sleep. Before he could fall asleep though, the mare joined him in bed and got close to him. She laid her head on his shoulder and had her right arm on his chest and fell right to sleep. He just gave in to this and went to sleep himself.

The next morning was a great day. There were no clouds in the sky so all of the sun’s rays came pouring down onto the town. James got up and went for the shower. Sure he was going out on a picnic with Trixie, but it didn’t mean to at least not look and smell nice for it. After his shower he grabbed a pair of jeans and the shirt with the magic wand. He knew the azure mare would like it if he wore it. He left his room and saw the unicorn downstairs with a picnic basket in hand.

The azure unicorn looked very different today as well. She wasn’t wearing her signature cape and wizard hat that she wore so often. This time she was dressed in an autumn dress that was somewhat tight, but loose fitting enough that she could move freely. She had her hair done in a ponytail and her tail itself was shining and poofy more than usual. He just looked at her in fascination. He never thought that he would see the mare dress so freely. He guessed that he had a good impact on her. The mare couldn’t help but smile at what he was wearing, showing his appreciation for the mare by wearing a shirt with her cutie mark on it.

As they left the library Twilight wished them a good evening and to have fun. The human and the azure unicorn said their goodbyes to her and went on their way to the park. During their walk, the human saw a beautiful blue lily in the ground. He plucked it out of the ground and placed the flower in the unicorn’s ear. She saw what he put in her ear and couldn’t help but blush.

They reached the park and went for a spot near a tall oak tree. They sat there eating the lunch she had packed. She was eating a daisy and lettuce sandwich while he had a simple salad. Though the salad wasn’t all that simple because the taste was incredible. It didn’t taste just like a bunch of vegetables and fruit but had flavor to it.

“So, Trixie, what do you think of everything so far?” James asked wanting to start a conversation with the mare.

“I am enjoying the town and glad that some of the ponies have forgiven me. Some of your friends seemed to be giving me a chance. To tell you the truth this is the first time I ever felt welcomed here. I was always chased out of town after some of my performances.”

“Why would they do that? Don’t they see that you are just trying to bring joy to their lives especially the little foals?” James was just appalled that ponies would do such a thing.

“They felt that I was a danger to them because of my boasting that I would do.”

“Is that why you picked up speaking in the third person?”

“Yes, I used that as a way to keep myself distanced from ponies so I could stay safe.”

“Have you realized though that the six days you have been here you haven’t spoken that way to me at all and sometimes Twilight?”

“Kind of, but not fully. When I’m around you I feel safe. I feel like I can be myself and not have to worry about being hurt.” James felt happy that she was being so open with him.

As the time went on he and the unicorn laid on the blanket huddled against each other for warmth. They looked up to the sky and just enjoyed the peacefulness of the day. They told stories to each other that made them both laugh. As the day was nearing the end they started to pack up and head for the library. He noticed near one of the bushes that there was a trail left by a pegasus. The trail seemed to emanate lightning from it. He had a feeling that it was someone that he knew but just shrugged it off.

Lightning Dust

Lightning Dust was at the racetrack practicing and trying to make up for some lost training during her time in the hospital. During her training though she started to think about what Spitfire had told her. Spitfire wanted her to go and thank James who saved them both. Though she didn’t want to because she was too prideful. After a couple of days though she was starting to think about him. He was a human as Spitfire explained to her that risked his very life to make sure they made it to the hospital. She started to feel regretful for not thanking him so she made it her goal to thank him.

Lightning Dust woke up in the morning and took a shower. She had a dream last night of James letting her fantasies get the better of her. She dreamed of having a romantic night with her savior. Sure she was starting to feel something but she would never think that she would fall in love with him. As she thought about him more often her heart would flutter and she would feel weak in the knees. To see if she was truly in love though she would go to meet him and thank him personally. She left her home and went to Ponyville where she heard that it was the last place he was staying at.

Lightning Dust arrived to the town and started looking for James. As she looked around she realized she had no idea where to go at all. She laughed at herself for not getting some directions to where he was. As she walked around town she saw another friendly pair of pegasi. One was cream colored and the other cyan. She thought that maybe these two would know where the human might be.

“Excuse me you two but do you know where I might find James?” The two mares turned around shocked at the new pony here and why she may be looking for the human.

“Oh yeah and who wants to know?” The cyan pegasus asked as the cream colored one just hid behind her long pink mane.

“The name is Lightning Dust and I just want to thank him for saving me the other day from the manticore.”

“Y-you mean to say the you were the other pegasus that was hurt?” The cream colored mare said quietly and very timidly.

“Yes, I am. So do you know where he might be?”

“Yes, he is at Twilight’s library. By the way the name is Rainbow Dash and this is Fluttershy.”

“Thank you Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. Maybe we will meet again,” Lightning Dust left the two mares and headed for the library.

She reached the tall, wide oak tree that served as the library. She knocked on the door and when it opened it revealed a stunning looking lavender unicorn. Lightning Dust’s heart sank seeing this unicorn because he was living with her.

“May I help you?”

“Uh, yes you can actually. Is James in?”

“I’m sorry he isn’t here right now. I could leave him a message if you want me to.”

“Actually my name is Lightning Dust and I kind of really need to find him so I can thank him.”

“Oh, I remember who you are. You are that other pegasus that he saved with Spitfire. My name is Twilight Sparkle and he is currently out on a picnic with Trixie in the park.”

“Thank you for letting me know,” Lightning Dust turned around and took to the sky as she headed for the park.

As she flew through the sky she started to wonder why she was trying so hard to say thanks to this human. Every time she thought about him, her chest would grow tight and it would get hard to breathe. In order to figure out what was going on with her she needed to find him and know who he truly is.

The pegasus arrived at the park and saw a creature that didn’t look like a pony and assumed it was James. When she got a better look at his face from the sky she went down and landed behind a bush. What she saw made her heart skip a beat. This human was handsome. He looked strong and kind with the ability to know how to keep someone safe if they were in danger. She started thinking that she found her special someone.

She looked at him and couldn’t keep her eyes off of him. She never felt this way before for any male. She didn’t want to admit it, but she was truly in love. She stared for a few minutes trying to find the courage to go up to him. Once she found her courage she heard a second voice next to him. When she looked over she saw an azure unicorn mare with a silver mane and tail next to him. When she saw the unicorn her heart sank to the bottom.

She thought that she lost the only thing that she could truly love and started to tear up. She saw that the human and the unicorn that was called Trixie from what she heard start to clean up. Acting quickly she took off to the sky, crying that she will never find anyone to love or to love her. She vowed to get revenge on the azure unicorn for stealing the human away and she will have her revenge and win him back.

James and Trixie returned back to the library late at night. They saw Twilight reading a book but the human wasn’t able to see what it was. The azure unicorn blushed at what the lavender unicorn was reading because it was a romance novel on how to win a man’s heart. The azure mare knew that the lavender mare wouldn’t be reading such a book unless she wanted to win the human. Trixie was falling for James but was willing to share him with Twilight if she also loved him. This thought was a conversation to save for later. She and James went upstairs to get ready for bed. They just took their showers and went to bed without a word to each other.

The seventh day came and it was time to meet the princesses. James decided to go without a shower for today because he just wanted to get this over with. He went to the living room and had some tea with Trixie and Twilight while they waited for the princesses to show. Around noon there was a bright flash of light as the princesses showed up in the middle of the living room. He recognized Celestia immediately because of her alabaster white coat and multi-hued mane of pink, green, and blue.

He noticed that her mane and tail now that he decided to start looking for those were moving independently on their own whether or not there was a breeze. The second one was shorter than Celestia and had dark blue fur and her mane and tail were indigo with some dark blue with stars in it. The mane and tail looked as though he was staring into space. He was pulled away from staring at the new princess before him who also gave him an angry scowl.

“James, we have something that we need to discuss,” Celestia said in a kind of stern voice that made Twilight flinch a little.

“Apparently Twilight never heard her be stern before,” James thought to himself from seeing Twilight’s reaction.

“No she hasn’t, James and I hope to keep her from seeing me get angry,” James heard Celestia speak but her lips didn’t move. It was like she was speaking to him through his mind.

“I am currently talking to you through her head right now to tell you to keep your cool and warn you that you better answer all my questions before we have a problem.”

“I am more than happy to answer your questions, but you need to get out of my head. My head is for myself and my thoughts, no one else.”

“James, what exactly are these things that you were carrying?” Celestia held the dog tags in front of his face in her golden aura.

He felt himself cringe a little because he thought that he lost those in the forest and would go back later to try and retrieve them. Not liking that they were being held by anyone else even if it was the princess of the sun he quickly grabbed the dog tags and brought them to his side. Celestia stepped back a little out of fear of what he might do. Her sister stepped up as he went through the dog tags, taking his out and putting it around his neck.

“Who do you think you are for trying to attack our sister?” James remembered that Twilight mentioned that Celestia had a sister once named Luna that controlled the moon. So putting two and two together, he assumed that this was Luna herself.

“My name is James first of all and I don’t like it when people handle these with such poor care.”

“Do you know who you are talking to?”

“I do know who I am talking to and frankly I don’t really care,” Luna seemed to get furious at him and so was Celestia. He wasn’t scared though because he knew that they wouldn’t do anything yet.

“So then, what exactly are they?” Celestia asked giving him a cold stare. Twilight saw how she was acting and took Trixie out of the library so they could go practice some magic.

“They are dog tags of my fallen friends.”

“Why do you carry them?”

“I carry them so I remember who I am and who were with me through thick and thin.”

“So you were a soldier back in your world?”

“I believe that the answer to that question is pretty obvious,” James showed that by putting the other five dog tags on and pulling out his knife and setting it on the table. Celestia didn’t like that he had his knife with him and tried to take it away before he swiped it up and put it back in his pocket.

“Give the knife back to me,” Celestia stated in a stern tone.

“I will not because this belongs to me and is a memento of my friends. I also want to say that you may be royalty, but that doesn’t mean much to me since I dealt with your kind before,” the princesses were just now getting really pissed and Luna showed that very easily.

“How dare you talk to us like that. You should show respect,” Luna yelled in an amplified voice.

“I only show respect to those that deserve it. If you two weren’t so rude maybe you would get my respect.”

“You are right, James, maybe we are being a little unreasonable. We just want to keep our ponies safe from any harm is all.”

“I can understand that, but if you start jumping to conclusions then you are only putting them in more danger. I will admit that I have killed many people back in my world, but that was for the better of my country. I did what I had to and don’t regret who I had to kill since they were all deserving of death.”

“We will have much more to discuss about this, James, but I see since that you haven’t caused any real harm to the ponies I guess I can remain relaxed about you staying here.”

“Thank you, princess. I’m glad that we could come to an understanding,” James, Celestia, and Luna shared a smile with each other until the library door burst open with Twilight standing in the doorway, holding her head and saying that Trixie was in trouble.

He was quickly at the mare’s side asking what happened. Through ragged breaths she mentioned that she was knocked out, but not before she saw some green pegasus grab the other unicorn and fly away with her. She mentioned that this pegasus took the azure mare to the Everfree forest. The human ran past the lavender mare for the Everfree to save Trixie.

He could hear some screaming in the forest and started to run towards it. When he got to the noise he saw the green pegasus and Trixie. He recognized the pegasus as the one he saved. She had the azure mare hanging from the tree by some of the vines. He looked for the central vine that was holding her there. He saw the vine and pulled out his knife and threw it. The knife cut the vine and the azure unicorn started falling. He ran over and caught her before she hit the ground.

“James, thank you so much for saving me,” Trixie was crying out of fear and joy that he saved her.

“Trixie, I need you to get out of here and get back to Twilight. I can handle it form here.”

“But, James, I can’t leave you to take her on. She easily knocked out Twilight and took me away without anypony knowing,” Trixie looked at him with tears in her eyes, not wanting to leave him alone.

“Don’t worry Trixie, I will be fine and return safely. That is a promise I make to myself and my friend,” Trixie trusted him so she ran out of the forest while he looked at the pegasus.

“Who are you and why are you attacking my friends for?”

“My name is Lightning Dust and I only attacked them because I am the one that deserves to be with you,” she slowly started coming down before him while grabbing the knife from the tree.

Unexpected to him once she landed, she ran straight towards him going to stab him. He was able to grab her arm and twist it to drop the knife. Once it was dropped he wrapped her arm around her and held her. He didn’t hold her strong enough because he didn’t want to hurt her. After several seconds of her struggling she started to cry.

“Why are you crying? Are you hurt somewhere?” James was worried for her even if she hurt his friends and attacked him, he knew there was a reason behind it.

“I don’t know why, but after you saved me and Spitfire explained everything that happened I wanted to say thank you. As time went on though I started having strange feelings for you. To see if I was just having a fling or actual love I came to find you. When I found out where you were I went to give my thanks. I saw you in the park with that unicorn and felt my heart break. I thought that my one chance at happiness slipped by me and I couldn’t do anything,” Lightning Dust explained the whole situation and he couldn’t help but feel sorry for. He too was once in a situation like that, it hurt him for a long time.

“To tell you the truth Trixie and I aren’t really together. We’re just good friends though from what I can tell she has really strong feelings for me and I don’t think she is the only one.”

“Then is there a possibility for us to be together if you can forgive me for being such a foal.”

“I do forgive you and there may always be a possibility for us to be together, but I do want to check the rule books on interspecies dating,” Lightning Dust looked up to him and smiled.

He returned it in kind and released her. He told her that she can go back home and that he would explain everything. She gave him a hug and thanked him for everything. When she left he walked out of the forest, picking up his knife on the way out. He returned back to the library where Trixie and Twilight were waiting for him. They looked to him and he just smiled. He explained what happened, but left out the whole love part until he could figure out how to handle that. He then headed upstairs to take a shower. After he finished he went to bed and just fell asleep wanting to put this whole day behind him.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for his help with the picnic with Trixie and the thank you with Lightning Dust.

Love Is Magical (Spitfire)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 8: Love Is Magical

It has been two months since James arrived in Equestria. During this time he has made many good friends. He has been able to find work though it’s just going around town helping with simple things. He usually helps repair houses or makes some kind of deliveries. He has been able to open up to his friends more often and they seem to be getting closer than they did before. During his down time and when Trixie, Twilight, and Spike were not in the library, he would look through the law books of Equestria trying to learn how society works here.

He has learned that interspecies relationships are allowed in this world. He was happy to learn about that because he didn’t want his friends to get hurt for falling in love with him and end up doing something stupid. As he read further into the laws, he learned some things that made him unhappy but that it kind of made sense. One law that he learned was that mares were dominant in this world. Stallions did have rights but not a lot compared to mares, but enough they weren’t completely left standing alone.

He went further into relationship laws later on and saw that they could create something called a herd where a stallion could have three or four mares in his relationship. Then if a stallion chose to, though it is rarely seen, he could create a harem. Harems though were really tricky because it would all depend on the lead mare if they wanted it to happen. He thought about having a harem but wondered if his friends would be truly into the idea. If they were he would give it a shot, but he wanted to make sure that everypony was happy about this.

The princesses made many visits to the human to see how he was doing and check on his work progress. Some of the visits were nice, but then there were the ones where he really wanted to smack a bitch. Celestia and Luna are still very judgmental of him and his actions, but he told them that he is who he is and would never let that change much.

Celestia more than once brought up the topic of relationships with James, but he quickly changed the subject because if Celestia needed to know anything about that he would let her know after he had some time to think about it. He had a feeling that Twilight has probably more than once sent a letter to Celestia and asked for relationship advice, but he didn’t mind since he understood that Twilight didn’t fully understand how relationships worked.

James helped his friends from time to time and was glad to do so. Rainbow Dash always came to him for help with some new crazy stunt that she made to try and impress the Wonderbolts. One stunt included having him standing next to a giant catapult where he was supposed to launch rocks at her when she came straight at him. More than once he told her that she was going to hurt herself, but she just completely brushed it off. Knowing that this was crazy, he went with it anyways. Suffice it to say Dash got hurt.

James though couldn’t shake this feeling that she allowed herself to be hurt just so he would touch her. He just laughed at this because he remembered reading that if a mare really likes a stallion they would make the first move. He remembered the other time he was helping Rarity make a dress for her friends for an upcoming event called the Grand Galloping Gala that was still a few months away. He had to help the unicorn a couple of times because she almost passed out from exhaustion. Again this was still a ploy to get him to touch her and he went with it. He never said that he didn’t enjoy doing it, he just wished that they would come out with it.

Fluttershy though was probably one of his most awkward moments that he had. He was helping around her cottage, feeding and looking after her animals. She got herself dirty when she fell down trying to get some of the birds so she could give them medicine. He couldn’t always help but smile at the pegasus because she always treated everypony with kindness and knew how to take care of the animals. What happened at one point was that he went inside the cottage after he dealt with the birds and saw the mare half-naked.

He could never really tell because the pegasus always wore a sweater, how perfect her figure was. Her curves were perfect, her body was slim, and out of all of her friends her bust was bigger than anypony’s. When he saw that he immediately started bleeding from the nose and this was one of the strongest that he ever had. Blood was oozing out faster than he could control it.

The pegasus quickly realized that she was naked and let out a cute eep that didn’t help James’ bleeding nose as she covered herself with a towel that she kept in the kitchen and ran towards her room. He took a deep breath, grabbed a paper towel and wiped his nose as he left the cottage with that memory burned into his head.

Pinkie on one hand was just confusing. He could tell that she really cared for him, but she seemed to have these weird mood swings. He was helping her out by cooking at Sugarcube Corner while the Cakes were away. He manned the front counter as the pink mare cooked the delicious sweets. When there were no customers she would brush her tail against his arm and walk away as though she did nothing. Then there was the time that she punched him so hard that she gave him a dead arm for a good minute.

He had no idea why she did that or for what reason. The one time that completely threw him off was when she was acting like such a horny girl. She would come up behind him and wrap her arms around his chest while she ground her crotch against him. His face would get really hot from this act as he didn’t know what to do. Then after a few minutes she would get really angry and slug him in the arm, giving him another dead arm.

Twilight and Trixie were entertaining to be around. They liked having his help when practicing magic. Twilight showed off the new powerful spells that she learned, especially her new teleportation spell. Trixie used the magic that she learned and applied it to the magic she used in her show. He loved watching the showmare show off that part. She used a new image spell that she learned to make a show of her and the human just hanging out together having a grand ole time just doing random things.

Twilight and Trixie had become very close friends that they would have secret conversations that the human knew was only about him. Lyra, Octavia, and Vinyl were interesting to be around because of their musical tastes. More than once Octavia would look at him with her eyes like she was mentally undressing him. Vinyl couldn’t help keep her hands off of him as she just ran her fingers across his chest and make small circles on his sternum. Lyra loved to tease him with her tail by brushing it up and down his leg.

James shivered at these actions though they were not unwelcomed. Lightning Dust came around during the night to see him because she didn’t want to run into his friends yet. She still felt ashamed for what she did and felt that she couldn’t face his friends until she felt that she was safe to do so. After about several of their secret night meetings, he decided that it was time that the pegasus could face his friends and not have to worry about anything. He led her to the library after a night walk around town just looking up in the sky and enjoying the moon and stars.

Once he opened the door the lights flashed on and after the pegasus saw all of his friends she tried to escape. He knew that she would try this and closed the door before she could get anywhere. The mare stood there, petrified as the group slowly got closer. As she was about to go into a crying fit, she felt the human put a hand on her shoulder, smiling at her.

She trusted him and knew that he wouldn’t let anything bad happen to her so she took this with pride. What she expected was a lot of yelling and cursing, but instead of that she was wrapped in a warm hug from the nine other mares. She felt welcomed and got to know all the mares very well and that they all shared a similar interest.

The only friend James never got to see a lot was Spitfire. After the incident in the hospital it seemed that she had been avoiding him. He really hoped that she wasn’t because he wanted to get to know her better. She seemed very interesting and wanted to get to know the Wonderbolts from a personal member. Sure Dash knew much about the Wonderbolts, but he wanted to make sure that it was all true and see what they were made of. He asked Lightning if she knew what Spitfire was up to since they were good friends before they met.

She answered that the golden pegasus was up to something, but was being very secretive about it. She would come home late at night with some wrapped packages, but wouldn’t tell her what they were. She mentioned that it was something for the human. After a while though he received a call from Spitfire seeing if he would like to go with her to a nice restaurant. He agreed to the dinner date and looked forward to seeing the pegasus again.

After about two days visiting Rarity’s shop, James was able to get a nice suit for the date. Night came and the golden mare showed up to the library to take him to dinner. Thankfully Twilight and Trixie had gone out to Applejack’s for a friendly visit. The pegasus was dressed in an elegant golden-yellow dress that hugged her body perfectly. It showed her cleavage just enough that one could make fantasies, but probably nothing related to what the real ones looked like.

The dress a cut up her left side showing off her well-toned legs. The mare had her hair pulled back in a ponytail instead of having it in the messy wind style that it usually looked like, but it was still beautiful to look at. Her tail was combed and straightened and tied at the base to help keep it together. All in all she looked very stunning. The pegasus was blushing because she knew what he was thinking, but allowed him to think it because she wanted this night to be magical.

The human, being the gentleman that he was, hooked his arm around Spitfire’s as they walked to the restaurant. The restaurant was apparently a new addition to Ponyville that catered to a wide variety of other species when they came for visits or had a layover when they were headed to Canterlot for a delegate meeting with the princesses. They arrived at the restaurant and it was maybe the most fancy building the human has ever seen here besides Rarity’s boutique and the spa. They both entered and the waiter at the front podium recognized the golden pegasus immediately.

He brought her and the human to a table that the mare had reserved for them. They both sat down at their booth and the waiter left them with their menus. The human looked through it and was surprised to see the selection of food. After two months of eating nothing but fruits and vegetables he was glad to finally see some meat. After ten minutes of looking through the menus the waiter came back and took their orders. The human decided to have chicken parmesan and the pegasus mare ordered the fish filet and as a drink she ordered a vintage wine. After the waiter left, James decided that he wanted to start up a conversation with the mare.

“I didn’t know that ponies could eat meat?”

“Well, most don’t, but pegasi do to get some protein because it helps with our flying and we try to keep it to just fish,” Spitfire was kind of shuffling in her seat and her face was a good amount of red.

“Are you feeling okay there, Spitfire? You don’t look very well.”

“I’m fine, just kind of nervous is all.”

“Well you don’t have anything to be nervous about. I am just glad to be sharing this night with you,” after that statement Spitfire’s face completely flared to life.

The waiter returned with their food and they went to eating. When the wine showed up the pegasus didn’t hesitate to start filling up her glass and shooting it down her throat. The human just casually drank his wine knowing that this wine may help the pegasus calm her nerves. During their time of eating and drinking the mare and human started to get playful with each other.

The pegasus would brush her tail up the human’s leg and he would give it a little pull. Thanks to all the time he spent with the girls he learned that their tails were very sensitive. They continued their playful banter until the waiter showed up with the bill. Apparently the waiter cut the bill in half since they were serving a famous star. The pegasus paid the bill even though the human felt like he should. Though when her back was turned he left a hundred bits as a tip for the waiter.

They left the restaurant a little buzzed but not completely drunk. The human was helping to walk the mare home to make sure she makes it back okay. They walked through the night and enjoyed the beauty of the moon. As they walked on the human and pegasus couldn’t help but touch each other. He would poke her in the ribs and she would retaliate back by giving a good smack with her tail. Even though it was soft strands of hair, she struck just right where it stung a little but didn’t hurt all that much. After several minutes of walking he arrived with the mare to her house.

“I thought you lived in the clouds like the other pegasi?”

“I do but this is a little home that I bought for when I am off duty or trying to get away from the stress of work.”

“Well, your house looks very beautiful. Just like you,” Spitfire blushed at that comment, hearing that from the man that she loved.

“I’m not that beautiful, am I? I mean I’m just like every other mare.”

“But you’re not though. You’re special in the fact that you are brave and very tough. I mean you are Captain of the Wonderbolts and you’re the best at it,” that was the last thing that she needed to finally build her confidence to make the move that she wanted to for so long in the restaurant.

Spitfire turned around and planted a passionate kiss on James’ lips. The human was surprised by this action but welcomed it very much. He could feel her tongue prodding his lips, wanting entrance. He was happy to give the young mare entrance. When he parted his lips her tongue quickly shot in trying to win dominance. They broke the kiss after a few seconds breathing heavily with a string of saliva connecting them still.

“Why don’t we take this inside, shall we?” Spitfire was inviting him in not just with her finger but her body as well.

James followed her inside and got a good look of the inside. The house was filled with good looking furniture and pictures of places probably all over Equestria. He was pulled out of his thoughts as the pegasus came up to him and pulled him down onto the couch. He trailed kisses up her neck and across her face as he undressed her. The mare was out of her dress and in nothing but her bra and panties that were the same color as her dress.

He started to trail kisses down her body. She moaned at the pleasure she was receiving from him. She released a gasp as she felt him rub his hand over her marehood. He grabbed the lining of her panties and pulled them off as she took off her bra. The golden mare then pulled the human up to her as she gave him another kiss and started to undress him. She removed his coat and shirt as he took off his shoes and pants with his boxers in one go. They both stared at each other’s naked body, taking everything in.

After building up her confidence again the pegasus gave the human one last kiss. Once the kiss was broken, he laid the mare on her back as he went down towards her marehood. Once down there he looked up at the pegasus and her eyes were filled with lust. With a nod from her, he ran his tongue over her slit. The mare arched her back in the pleasure that he brought. He proceeded to push his tongue inside as he rubbed her clit with his thumb. The mare just moaned in pleasure as she let the man eat her out. She then felt a fire in her core as she knew what was going to happen.

“James, I’m going to cum,” James didn’t need any more incentive than that to keep up his efforts.

He pushed his tongue in further and that was the final push that the mare needed as she released herself all over his face. He greedily licked up her juices not wanting to leave a single drop. She tasted sweet, almost like oranges. The mare was panting heavily from her orgasm. When she got down from her high she looked at him with a smile on her face. She got up and took him by the hand and led him to her room so they could use a bed. When they got there she lightly pushed him onto the bed.

She looked at his cock with interest and then she gave it a small lick. The human grunted at the feeling as his member grew to attention. The mare then wrapped her lips around his member and went to bobbing her head up and down starting to build a rhythm. He couldn’t help but shiver at the pleasure she was giving him. Every time the pegasus would go down she would take in more of his length. He brought his head up and looked into her orange eyes, watching her with fascination. He could feel himself start to tense up.

“Spitfire, I’m about to burst,” hearing this, the pegasus started to moan around his member, using the vibrations to bring him over the edge.

He shot his seed deep inside her mouth. She greedily drank his seed down not wanting to lose a single drop. Once she sucked him clean she released him with an audible pop. The human and pegasus just stared at each other and then he heard something he didn’t think he would from her.

“Please, James, take me and make me your mare. I can’t hold it anymore,” James could see her tail swishing back and forth in anticipation and out of want.

He brought the pegasus into a kiss as they adjusted themselves on the bed so they could get comfortable. Once they were comfortable he lined up his shaft with her marehood and went in slowly. As he went in he felt himself stop as he hit something. Aware of what was obstructing his path he had to ask.

“Spitfire, are you a virgin?” Spitfire didn’t answer his question audibly but nodded her head.

“We don’t have to continue if you don’t want to go through with this,” James did want to have sex with her, but didn’t want to make her uncomfortable.

“James, I truly want this. I love you with all my heart and I want this to happen,” James just took this happily and continued to push forward.

The mare let out a small whimper as he penetrated her hymen and blood came out. He didn’t move for a bit, letting the mare adjust to him. After she gave him the go ahead he started to thrust slowly, building a rhythm. The pegasus couldn’t help but moan loudly as he thrusted inside of her. She started to get a rhythm of her own where she would meet him in the middle. As they kept at it he ran his hands up her back. He brushed his hands at the base of her wings and she came from that touch.

He made a quick mental note that pegasi wings are very sensitive. He used this as he kept thrusting away at her, rubbing her wings that were now spread to full length showing her arousal. He was halfway when the mare came again as he was rubbing her primaries. He started to increase his pace so he could find his release and she wanted to help him get it. They were both reaching their peaks as he was now thrusting deep inside of her. After her last two orgasms her insides felt slightly warm but it wasn’t uncomfortable.

“Spitfire… I’m… going to cum here soon,” James said in between grunts as he kept thrusting.

“Release it inside of me James. Fill me with your seed. I want to be yours,” Spitfire screamed that last part as she released a loud moan as she came but stronger than her last few.

Her walls clenched around his shaft and that feeling was enough to send him over the edge. With two strong thrusts he shot his seed deep inside of her. Her walls were now clenched around his member trying to milk him dry. After the mare recovered from her orgasmic high she fell down next to him panting heavily with a smile. He smiled over to her and pulled the covers over both of them while he gave her a kiss good night.

“Its official now, James. You made me yours and I want to stay with you.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way, Spits,” Spitfire giggled at her nickname and gave him one final kiss before they were both taken by sleep’s embrace.

Love Is Magical Part 2 (Pinkie Pie)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 9: Love Is Magical Part 2

James woke up and found himself alone in the bed. James felt worried that Spitfire left actually regretting her decision. James got out of bed and saw his clothes on the foot of the bed. They seemed to have been cleaned before Spitfire left. James grabbed his boxers and pants and slipped them on. James just put on the shirt that he now knew held Spitfire’s cutie mark. James just put his jacket over his shoulder as he got his shoes on. James headed downstairs and heard a noise coming from the kitchen. Taking light and careful steps James walked over to the kitchen. When he reached it he saw Spitfire cooking something. Wanting to give her a good surprise he walked up behind her quietly and wrapped her in a big hug. Spitfire was startled by the action but easily calmed down when she saw it was James.

“Good morning beautiful. Did you sleep well?” James asked as he gave Spitfire a kiss and she returned it in kind.

“I had the best nights sleep thanks to you.” Spitfire teased as she wrapped her tail around James’ waist.

“So what are you cooking?”

“Well I’m trying to cook some simple pancakes but apparently I can’t even do that.”

“I guess it’s hard if you don’t cook much when you do a lot of traveling I guess.”

“Yeah it is since I would usually eat out with the group after a performance.” James though didn’t really care how the pancakes turned out. It was the thought itself that mattered to him. She cared enough to cook him breakfast and that was good enough for him. James took over the cooking wanting Spitfire to have good pancakes that weren’t burnt. Once he was finished cooking James grabbed the maple syrup and brought it to the breakfast table. They sat there as James ate the burnt pancakes and Spitfire ate the well cooked ones. James drowned his in syrup so he could make them somewhat edible. Spitfire just giggled at James every time he gagged at the bite of burnt pancake that he had. To avoid making Spitfire feel bad about the cooking he ate them like a champ. After breakfast James picked up the plates and proceeded to the sink to clean them.

“Listen James I have to head back to Cloudsdale to do some paperwork but I would like to see you again later at some time.”

“I would love that Spits. Just give me a heads up if you end up dropping by for a visit. I don’t want you to catch me with my pants between my ankles.” James teased nudging Spitfire on the side.

“I don’t know. The thought of catching you with your pants down is just too enticing to pass up.” Spitfire ginned deviously at James just wanting to do that. They gave each other a kiss goodbye and went their separate ways. James was walking down the road headed to the library when he was talked by a rainbow blur. James hit the ground hard and got his breath taken away. James looked up and saw Rainbow on top of him looking him in the eyes and she seemed very pissed.

“So what brings you to town Dash?” James was finally able to ask once he got his breath back.

“I want to know why you were coming out of Spitfire’s house.”

“I was there because she took me out to dinner and she was drunk. So I helped her back home and helped her to bed so she wouldn’t hurt herself.” James half lied and half told the truth to Rainbow because he wasn’t completely sure how she would react to what really happened. Dash seemed satisfied with his answer that she got off of him and helped him back to his feet.

“I’m sorry James I just wanted to make sure she didn’t get hurt or anything. She is my idol and I look up to her because it is because of her that I want to become a Wonderbolt.”

“No harm done Dash. I would probably do the same thing if I was in your shoes.” They shook hands and nodded to each other and James continued on his way back to the library. When he arrived at the library Twilight was there on the couch waiting for him. She looked to James and smiled her usual smile that made James happy. James always loved seeing Twilight smile at him because it made him feel that he was doing the right thing.

“Good evening James and how are you this fine evening?”

“I am doing just fine thanks for asking.”

“I have a message from Pinkie.”

“What would the pink ball of energy like this evening?” James kind of laughed thinking how long this message might be if it was from Pinkie since she never took a breath when she talked.

“She would like your help at Sugarcube Corner. The Cakes are away on business and she needs help manning the front counter.”

“Okay then I will head over there once I get some more comfortable clothes on.” James went to his room and grabbed a pair of jeans and his sneakers. James looked at the dog tags that he left sitting on his dresser and went to grab his own tag. He put the tag on and hid it behind his shirt. He wasn’t ashamed of the tag but just liked having that way because it felt comfortable.

“I’m headed to Sugarcube Corner Twilight. If you see Trixie and she is wondering where I am please let her know.”

“I’ll be sure to let her know James. She doesn’t like not knowing where you are. She seems to have become very protective of you. Also how much longer are you going to work on her caravan? Shouldn’t it have been finished by now?”

“It would have been finished but I decided to make a few adjustments to it that I thought she would like.”

“Well that is nice of you. I really hope that it turns out great.” Twilight smiled at James for the nice gesture that he was going to give Trixie. James exited the library and headed for Sugarcube Corner. James looked towards the sun and guessed that it was around noon. The lunch rush would be starting soon so James picked up the pace so he could get there before it starts. He arrived and Pinkie was standing at the doorway and for some reason her mane was all flat and so was her tail. Even her very bright pink coat was a darker shade.

“Hey there Pinkie. Is everything alright?” James asked worried that somepony hurt his bubbly pink friend.

“Its just that I found out not many ponies like my parties.”

“Now why would you think that for? Everypony loves a Pinkie party.”

“Well if that was true then why is it that nopony came to the party that I hosted for Gummy?”

“I don’t know why but I don’t remember getting an invitation for the party. So to make it up to you why don’t we have a party for the little guy later today.” Pinkie perked up to that idea and made that apparent by giving James a big hug. James also forgot how strong an earth pony was. He was being hugged so tightly that he thought he could hear his bones crack.

“Pinkie… You’re… Crushing…Me.” James said using the little amount of breath that he had to stop the hug. Its not that he didn’t like it he just wanted to be alive for the next one that he would receive.

“Oh my gosh I’m so sorry James. Sometimes I forget my own strength.”

“It’s quite alright Pinkie. I know you never mean to do any harm.” James just laughed it off as he bent backwards to pop his back into place. So after that whole hug fest James and Pinkie saw the ponies coming down for lunch and knew that they were in for a busy day. James worked the counter and waited tables as Pinkie cooked up all the delicious treats. Pinkie seemed to not be going through her mood swings so James saw this as a sign that he wouldn’t suffer anymore dead arms during the day. Lunch was over as fast as it began and James and Pinkie just waited for the dinner rush that would begin. As they waited though James went through the booths picking up trash and cleaning up tables.

“Hey Pinkie I wanted to ask but who is Gummy exactly?”

“He’s my pet alligator silly.”

“You’re kidding right. How do you have a pet alligator that has yet to hurt you?”

“Well that is because he has no teeth so he can’t hurt anypony.” James feeling that he really didn’t have anything to worry about didn’t voice any more concern. He was sure that Pinkie wouldn’t be a complete dunce and have a dangerous creature that could harm anypony.

After several hours of waiting and making small talk while serving the occasional customer that came in it was time for the dinner rush. Pinkie and James switched roles because Pinkie needed a break from making sweets all the time and James was able to finally get used to how to make the sweets. The dinner rush is pretty much the same as a lunch rush so it really wasn’t all that bad. Dinner rush finally ended and it was time to close up shop.

Once everything was cleaned and put away Pinkie went up to her room to grab her pet Gummy. James set up little streamers and wore a party hat. He was glad to make his friend so happy. Pinkie came down the stairs holding Gummy like he was a puppy. James just looked at the little guy and did a little glass raise for him. Gummy was a tiny little fellow. He had purple eyes and closed them one at a time instead of together. He also was gnawing on Pinkie’s arm like he was trying to bite it. James couldn’t help but chuckle at the little guy’s antics. Pinkie set him down and let him wander around the shop as she went over to James and grabbed a party hat herself.

“Happy birthday Gummy. Its nice to finally meet the birthday boy.” James said to Gummy not sure if the little guy understood or not but he was willing to make himself look like a fool for Pinkie’s sake.

“Thank you James. This really means a lot to me. Gummy doesn’t really have a lot of friends except for me and some of Fluttershy’s pets.”

“I’m always glad to lend a hand for you Pinkie. All you ever need to do is ask for my help and I will always be there for you.” Pinkie smiled at James with tears in her eyes as she gave him a gentle hug. James returned it because he knew that Pinkie was very emotional about her parties. He understood why since she is burdened with wanting to make everypony happy no matter what. James didn’t want her to do it by herself so he will try to take some of this burden off of her and try to help her.

The party went on like how a normal Pinkie party would but a little more subtle since there was no music. James and Pinkie had punch, played a few games, and shared a few laughs through the night. Pinkie started to get closer to James as the night went on. Pinkie would occasionally run a hand across his chest or even brush her tail against his leg. He shivered at these touches but let them happen because he didn’t see any reason to have her stop. She was enjoying her self and so was he.

It was getting late and James and Pinkie started to clean up the party mess. Pinkie grabbed Gummy and took the little alligator to his bed. Pinkie came back but apparently changed into just a bra and panties. James felt his face flare up at seeing Pinkie like this. Pinkie just giggled at his red face and seductively walked over to him swaying her hips and swishing her tail back and forth. When she got to James she got on her knees and was now eye level with his crotch. James knew what she wanted and was reluctant to give it to her since there wasn’t anything wrong with it. Though instead of doing it the middle of the store James suggested they take this to Pinkie’s room. Pinkie was more than happy to oblige as she grabbed his hand and took him to her room. Once inside James was assaulted by all the pink that she had. James took a few seconds to recover his vision. Once his vision was regained Pinkie took him to the bed and sat him on the edge. Once seated Pinkie grabbed the button of his jeans and unbuttoned them. She unzipped his pants and started pulling them down.

James’ pants were now on the ground and Pinkie just stared at the tent that was forming on his boxers. She licked her lips as she brought up her hand and touched his cock that was held behind his boxers. James gave a slight moan at the touch. Pinkie looked up at him and just nodded letting her know that she could continue. After the confirmation Pinkie grabbed the elastic and pulled his boxers down and his member stood fully erect in front of Pinkie. Pinkie stared at it and couldn’t help but breath on it. Her breath was warm and it made James squirm a little as it felt very pleasurable. Pinkie then stuck out her tongue and started at the base as she ran it up his shaft. James grunted at the feeling of her tongue. When she reached the top she put her mouth over his tip and started bobbing her head. James couldn’t help but grab the back of Pinkie’s head and help guide her along his shaft. She quickly worked up a rhythm as she started to go deeper and faster on his shaft. Pinkie found a good combination where she would moan to send vibration through his cock and on the way back up she would wrap her tongue around his member sending in even more pleasure. James wasn’t able to last long as he could feel his peak coming.

“Pinkie… Fuck… You are so good. I’m really close to cumming here soon.” Pinkie picked up the pace a little more and sent out more moans. This quickly got James to release his seed deep into Pinkie’s throat. James could hear Pinkie swallow all his seed that he kept shooting out. After his last strand came out Pinkie brought herself back up grabbing every last drop there was. Pinkie looked James in the eyes and opened her mouth to show that she drank every last drop. Seeing Pinkie in such a lewd way made James stiff again and Pinkie saw this. James helped Pinkie to her feet and once she was standing James removed her panties and bra as she removed his shirt. James pulled Pinkie down onto the bed with him and lined his shaft up with her wet pulsating marehood. James looked at Pinkie and was given the go ahead. James began his plunge into the pink mare until he felt himself hit something.

“Pinkie are you a-“

“Please James just keep going. I need you inside of me. I can’t control my feelings for you anymore. I want you to make me your mare because I love you so much.” Pinkie was starting to form tears in her eyes to show that she really wanted this. James took a deep breath and pushed all the way in. Pinkie shuddered as her hymen was broken and James could see the blood coming out of her. James laid on the bed waiting for Pinkie to get comfortable. Once she was comfortable James started a slow rhythm. Pinkie couldn’t help but moan as James penetrated deeper and deeper into her. Pinkie was tight but not tight to where she was constricting him. James thrusted faster and faster wanting to bring Pinkie to her peak. James and Pinkie were getting sweaty in their intercourse. Pinkie was panting heavily now and James could feel her walls start to tense up. She was nearing her peak and so was he.

“Pinkie I’m about to cum.” James said grunting as his peak was very close and her walls were now very tight around his member.

“Just shoot it inside of me James. I want to feel your hot seed fill me up.” At that Pinkie arched her back as she came. James could feel her juices on his pelvis and her walls grabbed so tightly that with one final push James exploded inside of her.

“Thank you James for everything that you have done!” Pinkie yelled as she was filled with his seed. James and Pinkie were panting heavily now as they laid there in bed. James put them both under the covers.

“James can you please Pinkie Promise to not tell the others about this yet?”

“How come Pinkie don’t you want your friends to know how happy you are?”

“I do but I just want to make sure that I can tell them how I’ve felt about you.”

“Okay then Pinkie I won’t tell them a thing. Though how do you do a Pinkie Promise.”

“Its very easy silly just follow what I do. Cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye.” James kind of giggled at the silly actions but did it anyways.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“Good now whatever you do don’t ever break that promise.”

“I won’t but I want to know what would happen if I did?” After asking that question James heard thunder in the background and looked outside to see if it was raining. He saw that it was just a calm December night in Ponyville.

“Pinkie what was-“ James stopped as he saw Pinkie fast asleep. He just smiled down at her and joined her in sleeps embrace.

Author's Note

Two down nine to go.

Love Is Magical Part 3 (Fluttershy)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 10: Love Is Magical Part 3

It has been three days since the night James spent with Pinkie. After that night though Pinkie’s attitude seemed to have changed drastically. She no longer had these weird moods of her and she seemed to be more energetic. James was happy to help Pinkie feel better about her parties and she showed her appreciation when they were alone together by having a make out session. Through the three days James has made different modifications to Trixie’s cart. He made a built in fog machine, added more tubes for fireworks that she shot off, and then he added a special magic projector that she could use by combining her magic with it to make a cool visual show. James went down the list to make sure that the changes that he made weren’t too completely drastic and made sure that if Trixie wanted to she could remove them. He still needed a couple more weeks to make sure that the caravan was finished for her.

The weather has gotten very cold as they were nearing the end of December and getting close to Christmas. During his time off James went to various stores to get everypony a present. Spitfire got two because one was to be just a joke and it was a cookbook but her real present was something special. James lost a good portion of his money but it was worth it. When he was in Canterlot one day he came across a jewelry store that caught his attention. When he entered he was surprised to see all the gems. As he looked through the assorted gems he found one that really stuck out. When he asked the store keep what it was she told him that it was a fire gem a very rare gem that you could only get from a dragon. James asked what the price of the gem was and nearly had a heart attack. It cost three thousand and five hundred bits. James was glad that during the time that he worked he never really had to spend much at Ponyville so he was able to maintain five thousand bits. Swallowing his pride James paid the three thousand and five hundre and left with his gift.

During multiple stays at Canterlot James was able to find his friends gifts there. James knew that Canterlot held many buildings that he could get nice gifts if he was able to find a fire gem for Spitfire. Fluttershy mentioned a few times that a couple of new veterinary books came out that she would like. Rainbow Dash mentioned a Daring Do collection. Rarity was looking for some new fashion designs and James found a new design book from Prance. Lightning Dust wanted a new flight book that would help with flight tricks. Pinkie wanted a new sweets book that came out that had some very good sweets all the way from Manehattan. James went to a magic bookstore and looked around for some spell books for both Trixie and Twilight. As he went through the store he saw an old ancient tome of spells and a book that held some spells of visual arts. James then headed to a music store. There he was able to find a set of sub woofers for Vinyl since hers were dying out then he got Octavia a new cello case and bow and Finally for Lyra a new harp because hers was starting to get old and couldn’t stay in tune. After all the shopping James was left with only two hundred and fifty bits. It was worth it though to see all his friends happy.

James was alone in the library and was reading a book on pegasus physiology because he needed to check something on pegasus wings. It was bugging him since his night with Spitfire on why her wings flared to life when they had sex. When he reached the chapter on wings he began reading it. As he went through it he learned that when a pegasus becomes fully arouse their wings will spread to full length to let their partner they were enjoying themselves. James now understanding of pegasi a little more put the book away happy. As James went to go sit on the couch the door burst open and Fluttershy came flying in. She was in a fluster about something and James was trying to calm her down so he could help her.

“Fluttershy take a few breaths and tell me what is going on.”

“Its angel he is very sick and I don’t know what is wrong.”

“Okay Fluttershy I understand but freaking out isn’t going to help. Lets grab the books on treating animals and head back to your cottage okay.” Fluttershy nodded her head and they went about gathering the books that they needed. Once they had their books they headed down back to Fluttershy’s cottage. James actually for the first time had to try to keep up with Fluttershy. It looked like when one of her pets got sick she really gained a lot of stamina to make sure they are okay. When they arrived James saw that most of her animals were gone, probably out in the forest somewhere sleeping for hibernation. They entered the cottage and there was fire started and a cauldron over the flames cooking something. James had his attention pulled away by Fluttershy when she dragged him over to Angel. Angel didn’t look so well. His breathing was very shallow and he was sweating a lot.

“Okay Fluttershy I need you to bring me a warm wet wash cloth and a bowel of cold water. While you go grab those I’ll start looking through the books and see if I can figure out what is wrong with him.” Fluttershy left and James began looking through the books. As he went through the only sickness that made sense was just the common flu. Fluttershy came back in with the cloth and bowel and James proceeded to place the cloth on Angel’s head.

“Do you know what could have caused this?” Fluttershy asked worriedly as she watched Angel breath slowly.

“I think that it may just be a common flu bug but I need to check his heartbeat to make sure.” Fluttershy handed James a stethoscope and he went in to listen to the little bunnies heartbeat. Angel’s heartbeat was steady and calm and James knew that it was just the flu.

“He just has the flu Fluttershy. Just give him some medicine and give him a good nights rest and he should be good to go.” Fluttershy calmed down a bit more now knowing that her little Angel bunny was going to be okay. James smiled at Fluttershy knowing that she wouldn’t have to lose her pet bunny.

“James thank you so much for helping Angel. I just don’t know what I would do if I lost him.” Fluttershy was ready to cry out of fear and happiness of Angel. James just looked over at the little mare and smiled. Out of all the mares he has ever met Fluttershy was the strongest and kindest hearted out of them all.

“James would you like to stay for dinner since you’re here. You don’t have to if you don’t want. I just thought that I would offer and I would like to have some company to help watch over Angel with.”

“Fluttershy I am more than happy to join you for dinner. After the scare that you went through I think I will also stay to help look after Angel.” Fluttershy looked at James and smiled but when James returned the smile Fluttershy quickly hid behind her mane. James just shrugged it off because it was just adorable to see Fluttershy do that.

Fluttershy went to the kitchen and James followed wanting to help with dinner. Before he entered though he looked into the cauldron to see that there were some ingredients in it already. James took a sample taste of the food and it was delicious. After having that taste explosion in his mouth he went to the kitchen. When he got there he saw Fluttershy carrying tomatoes, potatoes, and onions. She was apparently having trouble trying to carry it all so James came over and cut the load in half. Fluttershy gave him smile and they went back into the living room. When they got there James and Fluttershy threw the rest of the food into the cauldron and let it cook. The crackling of the fire was calming to James. It reminded him of when he and his squad were in the Sahara after a plane crash. They were all so jumpy during the night because they didn’t know what the desert held. Blake would create a fire during the night and tell fantasy stories to help ease everyone. Even if the stories were completely outrageous it did everyone some good because they didn’t end up going crazy from the desert. James laughed remembering the stories that Blake told.

“Hey Fluttershy I just thought that I would bring this up that Angel is a complete ass sometimes. There was one time where he kicked me in the face and another where he got a bunch of the other critters and they tripped me.”

“Oh my I guess that I need to have a talk with Angel. He knows that he shouldn’t be doing such things no matter what the reason.”

“I wouldn’t worry about too much Fluttershy. He is just trying to keep you safe and I can’t blame him. You are pretty much like a mother to him and he doesn’t want to lose you. I hold respect for him that he would put himself in such danger just to keep you safe.” James just put a hand on Fluttershy’s shoulder showing that he really didn’t mind getting beat by a tiny bunny even though it really hurt his pride a lot. Fluttershy looked to James and then back at Angel and smiled not just at James for being so caring but also that Angel really cared for her that much. Fluttershy went to back to the cauldron and saw that the food was ready. She left and grabbed two bowels for each of them to get some of the food. Dinner was fairly quiet and not much was shared between the two. After dinner James took the bowels to the kitchen and cleaned them up.

“Uh… James… If you want you can share my bed with me so you don’t have to sleep on that couch.” Fluttershy offered this while hiding behind her mane, which after seeing her do that James couldn’t help but say yes. They headed upstairs for the bedroom and James just took off his shoes and shirt and as he headed for bed he quickly turned around as Fluttershy was stripping down to her panties and bra. James uncomfortably shuffled into bed with Fluttershy trying to keep himself calm. As he was able to get his heart rate and stop his erection he was able to fall asleep in time with Fluttershy’s breathing. James was asleep for an hour before some stirring woke him up. He looked to his right but didn’t notice Fluttershy next to him. He was able to get some of his grogginess out of the way and felt something warm and wet around his lower member. James lifted up the covers to see Fluttershy sucking him. He couldn’t help the groans of pleasure that he released as Fluttershy sent him to pure heavenly bliss.

“Fluttershy I’m about to cum.” James grunted as he released his seed deep down Flutterhsy’s throat. She swallowed it all and came back up to meet him at eye level. She grabbed his shaft that was still erect and lined it up with her marehood. She was soaking wet. James could tell that she was probably touching herself when she blew him because when she came down on him he slid in very easily. He met no resistance until he felt something blocking his path but before he could say anything about it Fluttershy went down on him and took him all the way in. Fluttershy waited a bit before continuing as she adjusted to James’ girth. Once she was comfortable she began to go up and down on him slowly building a rhythm. James brought his hands up her back and started to rub the base of her wings. James noticed that her wings were slowly extending and this showed how aroused she was becoming. James brought himself up and began to nibble on her feathers. Fluttershy released a moan of pleasure as James continued to nibble on her feathers and rubbing the base of the wings. Her walls clenched around his member as she came.

“Fluttershy I’m going to cum.”

“Please fill me up with your seed. I have been wanting this for so long that I am glad to finally have this.” James gave one final push as he released inside of Fluttershy. She screamed loudly as she was filled. Fluttershy fell onto James’ chest and James just held her as she calmed down. Fluttershy leaned in and kissed him. After the kiss was broken off Fluttershy fell asleep in his embrace and so did James soon after.

Dream Realm

James entered his dream world and was back at his house. He entered it and went towards the library that was there. James pulled out one of the books in the shelves to reveal a weapons room. James saw the drawing table that he had and went towards it. He grabbed his sketchbook that held some of the designs that he wanted to make to his house. Seeing as though he was in Equestria he could use some of these designs in his own personal home. He didn’t mind staying with Twilight but if he wanted to have good relationships with his friends he was going to need a place of his own where every room was specified to each of their tastes. James decided that he should also take one of his pistols that he kept in the back. He went to the far back near his safe where he kept his personal weapons that he used during the war. He opened it to reveal his Lady Hawk magnum. This magnum saw him through thick and thin and was glad to hold it once again. James couldn’t help but shake this feeling that Celestia or Luna would try and send him to his death.

James grabbed the holster, the magnum, and a few magazines. As he held them James sighed, as he knew the one person that was going to help him get these materialized to the real world. James stepped outside his house and imagined the deep recesses of his mind. When he reached the deep part of his mind he looked at Shadow who just looked at him smug.

“To what do I owe the pleasure of seeing my most favorite friend?”

“Listen here you are going to use your powers to materialize these back to the real world.”

“And why would I do that huh I may be trapped but I can wait.”

“You may be able to wait until the power on these chains wear out but I can make this very painful for you.” James then dreamed another Lady Hawk with an extended mag because he didn’t want to waste his own ammunition.

“Do you think that such a thing can hurt me? That thing holds no-AHHHHHHH!” Shadow screamed as he was shot in the leg by the gun. James just laughed that Shadow that he had control. As of right now he held no power and this was going to hurt him a lot.

“So are you going to comply now?” James just looked at Shadow unamused with his antics.

“NO!”

BANG

“Wrong answer so how about now?”

“NO!”

BANG

“Listen I can keep doing this every night if you want. If you just help me then we can end this little game and everyone can be on their merry way.”

“Fine I will materialize your weapons but don’t forget that I am coming for you when I am free.”

“And like I told you Shadow I will be waiting for you. Also remember the pain that you felt because you are going to be feeling that more often when we fight.” James laughed as he left the deep part of his mind and Shadow cursing at him. James was now standing in front of his house now and went back inside. James waited for the morning for when he woke up. To make sure though that nopony freaked out especially Fluttershy that he was bringing back a dangerous world from his world he put the holster around his waist and holstered his magnum. He put the extra magazines into their pockets and pulled his shirt down over them. To help pass the time James walked to his bedroom to watch a movie. When he got in he smiled that in his dream it stayed the same that he left it as when he came here.

James perused his DVD collection deciding on watching Shaun of The Dead. James loved this movie growing up as a kid. He put the DVD in the player and sat back in his chair to enjoy the movie. James laughed his butt more than he ever had in years. After everything he went through he was glad to have finally a good long laugh. James thought that if he got the housed finish being built he could probably use some solar panels that he has stashed away so he could bring back his TV and movie. A door showed up and there was a light shining over it. James knew that morning came and that it was time to leave. Before opening the door James checked to make sure that everything was hidden before he entered reality once again. Seeing that everything is well hidden he opened the door and went through with a smile on his face glad that he was bringing back extra protection with him to protect the ones he loved.

Author's Note

Three down eight to go.

Love Is Magical Part 4 (Octavia)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 11: Love Is Magical Part 4

James woke up to Fluttershy’s humming in the morning. It was calming and very beautiful to hear. James lifted up his shirt to see that his weapon materialized with him back to the real world. James pulled his shirt back down to hide his weapon and headed for downstairs. There he saw Fluttershy hovering in the air cleaning up her cottage. Fluttershy saw James standing there smiling at her and she came down to greet him. When Fluttershy landed James grabbed the back of her head and pulled her in for a passionate kiss. Fluttershy offered to make him some breakfast if he wanted but he politely declined because he needed to get back to the library. James left happy that all his friends have been so open with how they feel for him. James walked back to the library and entered to see Spike but he wasn’t alone. Spike was with Sweetie Belle but now there were two other fillies there with him.

“Hey Spike, who are your new friends there?” James asked gesturing to the two fillies. One was yellow with a red mane and tail. She had a bow tie in her hair to help keep it pulled back. She also wore farmers clothes that seemed similar to the attire that Applejack wore. The other filly was orange with a purple mane and tail. She had tiny wings showing that she was a pegasus and she carried a scooter next to her.

“Ah good morning James these are Sweetie Belle’s friends. This is Applebloom and Scootaloo.”

“Its so nice to meet ya. Ah heard so much about you from mah sister.” Applebloom walked up to James and gave him a good handshake. Even for a filly her strength was impressive because James lost the feeling in his hand that she shook. She also shook it so fast that his shoulder almost came right out of his socket.

“Hey there so you are the human that the ponies have been talking about. I can see why they like you so much but I want to know who you think the coolest pony is here in Ponyville.” Scootaloo looked at James with an inquiring eye to see how he would respond to the question.

“In terms of who the coolest pony that resides here in Ponyville I would have to say Twilight.” James was then quickly tackled to the ground by Scootaloo and she looked at him with fire in her eyes.

“How can you say that? The only cool pony that lives here is Rainbow Dash. There is nopony cooler or more awesome than her.”

“Well then I guess we have differing opinions on who the coolest pony is.” James just looked at Scootaloo as he tried to hold back a chuckle seeing that Scootaloo probably saw Rainbow Dash as a big sister. Scootaloo stayed on top of James until she was pulled off by Sweetie Belle and Applebloom so James could get up. Once James was up he gave them a small wave and went for his room. When he entered he shut his door and locked it so that nopony would come in and see what he was hiding. He unbuckled his holster and pulled open one of his drawers that held the presents that he got everypony. He moved the presents aside and opened a secret compartment that he built. He placed his gun inside carefully and quietly not wanting to make any noise. After it in he covered it back up and he walked over to his door and unlocked it to allow anypony entrance.

James learned that over time not many ponies believed in knocking. It was a good thing he was never really doing any embarrassing but got scared a couple of times because he didn’t know somepony came in. The worst scare that he had was when Twilight came in when James was looking through his phone at some old pictures of friends, family, and squadmates. She came up behind him and gave him a big hug to which he reacted by jumping out of his seat and falling to the floor hitting his head on a bookshelf. Twilight just laughed at his misfortune and James couldn’t help but laugh also since Twilight didn’t really mean any harm by it.

James went over to a desk that he built and placed his sketchpad on it. He went over to a pencil case that he had and pulled out a few pencils and a handful of colored pencils. He returned to the desk and went straight to drawing the house that he wants to live in. He designed a spacious living room that could hold at least twenty ponies. In the middle would be couches in a half circle and three coffee tables in front of them. Near the end of the wall was a fireplace. There would be a master bedroom that could hold fifteen ponies. Then there is his personal room that he would use for sleeping and work that he may have. Next to his personal room would be Spitfire’s and it would be outlined in with yellow, orange, and red paint. Her bed will be queen sized and shaped in the way of her cutie mark. On the other side would be Fluttershy’s room and it would have an earthy design to it. There would be special placed windows that would be used to get enough sunlight on any plants that would be in there. Pinkie’s room would be across Fluttershy’s and would contain pictures of sweets and candy from all over. In the back would be a special animal holding pen for all of Fluttershy’s animals since she wouldn’t leave them alone no matter the reason. As he was finishing up the preliminary sketches of the house his phone started ringing. He looked at it and saw that it was Octavia calling. James hasn’t been able to see her much since she was practicing with orchestra for the Grand Galloping Gala that was coming up next month at the end of January.

“Hey Octavia what do you need?”

“Hey James I was just wondering if you would like to accompany me to an orchestra show that is happening in Canterlot?” James loved classical music but didn’t want to go to Canterlot because of all the stares that he gets from all those snobbish ponies. James was sure that they only stared at him because they probably heard how he would be a smart ass to the princesses. James just found it funny though because it seemed like they needed to be knocked down a few levels. Though most of the time James was alone in Canterlot so maybe if he was with somepony that was very well known like Octavia they may not look at him so badly.

“I would love to go with you Octavia. So when do we leave for Canterlot?” James’ ear was completely assaulted by a girlish squeal from the cellist.

“The train leaves for Canterlot in one hour. You don’t have to dress up or anything just make sure you look presentable.” James was happy to accompany Octavia to something that she really liked and it would be good to catch up at least. James took a shower and put on a shirt with Octavia’s cutie mark and a good pair of black jeans that he hasn’t worn yet. James looked over at his knife that was sitting on the table and decided that there was no reason to bring it with him tonight. He exited his room and went downstairs to see Twilight and Trixie having tea and having a good laugh about something.

“Hey girls what so funny?” James asked smiling at the two who halted their laughter and blushed.

“Nothing that you need to know. Its just us mares being mares. Though where are you headed though.”

“I’m headed to Canterlot with Octavia to go see a little orchestra show. I will probably be back sometime tomorrow morning.” Twilight and Trixie just smiled and waved him goodbye as he left the library. James walked down the streets to the train station to meet up with Octavia. Cold weather was weird here in Equestria. It was cold to where James could feel it but not cold enough that he needed some form of jacket to keep warm. Though he wasn’t sure if ponies were able to bear it as much as he did so he brought his hoodie in case Octavia got cold.

James arrived at the train station with twenty minutes to spare and saw Octavia sitting on a bench waiting for. James walked over and greeted the cellist. Octavia smiled up at him glad to see that he arrived. James sat down next to her and waited for the train to arrive. He noticed Octavia shiver next to him. Without saying anything James placed his hoodie around her and held her close. Octavia blushed furiously at this action because she wasn’t expecting it to happen. When James wasn’t looking Octavia took a huge inhale of the hoodie to capture James’ scent. The train arrived on time and James and Octavia flashed their tickets to the usher and put themselves in a cart where they could be alone. The train ride to Canterlot takes about four hours so to pass the time they both decided to take a nap.

Dream Realm

James was floating in mid air watching over his squad. They were at the Vatican now getting set up. James was up on the hill getting a vantage point of the building. Though James preferred using a R-700 sniper he had to go with a barrette .50 caliber in case he needed to shoot through the walls. Demarco and Connor stood in the forest waiting for Jacob, Blake, and David to signal the start. Jacob, Blake, and David were outside the entrance to the underground facility to weapons storage. They placed a breach charge on the door and got into position. James looked through his infrared scope to keep track of all the soldiers walking through the building. The charge went off and Blake threw in a flash bang. Jacob and David used their silence UMP’s to take out the four guards guarding the door. After the charge went off the two guards that were guarding the back entrance went to go investigate. Once they were gone Demarco and Connor ran up towards the door and got ready for the fight that might ensue.

“Okay Demarco and Connor once you are inside you’re on your own for the next few minutes because I can’t get eyes on where you are.”

“Don’t worry James I’ll keep Demarco in line so we can get this done smoothly before they even realize what is going on.”

“Hey I told you all that I would follow through with the plan now that I finally met someone that finally grew a pair to talk back to me.” Everyone just laughed at this because of how easy it was to get Demarco to follow simple rules if they just stood up to him to show they respected him. James started to pick off guards from the room and balconies to help make a clear path for everyone. Everything was going smoothly until there was a loud explosion in the lower part of the Vatican.

Real World

James woke up to Octavia rubbing small circles on his chest. He looked outside the window to see they were getting close to Canterlot. James let out a yawn as he tried to wake himself up from his nice little slumber. When the train arrived at Canterlot Octavia hooked her arm around James’ and lead him down the street to the music hall. James couldn’t help but notice that Octavia was shivering for some reason. She was still wearing his hoodie so she couldn’t be cold so James just assumed that she was probably nervous. James got closer to Octavia to show that she didn’t need to be nervous about anything.

They arrived at the concert hall and it was still pretty big compared to others even though it was hosting a small little orchestra that was playing. They walked inside and took their seats in the middle row. James and Octavia held hands together as they waited for the orchestra to be ready. After about fifteen minutes the building was full of ponies that wanted to see the orchestra play. The conductor showed up on stage and was tuning everypony to make sure that they were prepared. Once tuning was done the hall lights dimmed and focused on the orchestra. After what felt like hours the orchestra began to play. The melody was soft and simple but quickly picked up in pace and complexity. James never heard music like this so beautifully before. The orchestra played through the night not letting a single pony feel some type of emotion before they finished. James felt himself tear up a couple of times during their songs and he wasn’t the only one, Octavia even had tears of happiness in her eyes from the performance. They left the concert hall and went for a walk around town. The train station was closed until morning so they needed a place to stay till tomorrow.

James and Octavia walked through a park just enjoying the night together. Through this walk Octavia at some point wrapped her raven black tail around his leg and wouldn’t let go. James was fine with this since it allowed Octavia to feel safe and calm when around James. They looked up to the moon and stars and enjoyed the quiet darkness that has filled Canterlot. Octavia lead James to a hotel that held a room for her at all times if she was ever in Canterlot. They walked up to the front desk and Octavia gave her name and profession that she did. The mare working the front desk smiled and handed her the key card to her room. They entered the elevator and Octavia turned around and planted her lips on James’. James returned the kiss in earnest to make her happy. Her tongue was prodding his lips for entrance and James was more than happy to oblige. Her tongue slithered into his mouth and she moaned at the foreign feeling of his mouth. Their tongues wrestled for dominance and James was winning but Octavia was stronger than she looked. The elevator reached the top that held the penthouse suite that they were staying in.

Octavia walked over to the door and unlocked it leading James inside. James was surprised to say the very least at how big it was. The suite held its own little kitchen and living room and there were three bedrooms that had their own bathrooms. Octavia pulled James over to the master bedroom and sat him down on the bed. She took off the dress that she was wearing and was now standing naked in front of James. James went to take his clothes off but was stopped by Octavia.

“James before we do anything I would like to play for you.” Octavia walked over to the closet and pulled out her cello. She wanted to play a concert piece that she created just for James. James was more than happy to listen to the music. Octavia pulled up a chair and started tuning her cello. Once tuned she started to play and it was fascinating. James was able to picture the movie that she was trying to make and it looked wonderful. James could see him and Octavia standing near the edge of a cliff with the waves crashing against it. They stood there together hand in hand and leaned in very close. When they were close enough to each other they kissed deeply.

Octavia finished her music and went to put away her cello. As she put it away James went ahead and took his clothes off. After everything that she did James was going to allow Octavia to lead what she wanted tonight. Octavia turned around and couldn’t help but blush at James. She walked back over and got on her knees and started stroking his manhood. Her hands were magnificent as she stroked him with a masterful touch. He could feel all the pleasure through his member more than he ever had. Once he was standing fully erect Octavia wrapped her lips around him and began humming as she bobbed up and down on his cock. The hand job that he got from Octavia left him pretty close to his peak that not long into her sucking him did he feel his pressure build.

“Octavia I’m about to cum.” She picked up her pace and when she was at the top slammed all the way down to his base making him shoot his seed right down her throat. She was so deep that he didn’t hear her swallow as it all went straight down. Octavia pulled her mouth off with a wet pop and looked at James with hungry eyes. James knew what she wanted so he scooted back so he could lay down on the bed. Octavia climbed on top of him and lined up his shaft with her marehood. Looking at each other Octavia slowly inserted him into her. Once in she slammed herself all the way down before James could say anything about her being a virgin.

James held her flanks as she sat atop of him letting her body adjust to him. After a few seconds she started her journey back up as she did so James traced her cutie mark making her moan loudly. They started slow but were able to get the pace to quicken.

“James I want you to make me scream for you. Please take me as your own.” Accepting her request James rolled them over so now he was on top and she was on the bottom. Her tail wrapped around his waist and she put her legs around him. She wasn’t going to let go until she had James buck her silly. James started to thrust harder now to het Octavia to scream tot the heavens. Octavia’s breathing was becoming heavy and staggered.

“James… James… JAMES!” Octavia screamed his name as loudly as she could so that if anypony was hearing this they would know that she was now claimed by somepony. As Octavia had her orgasm her walls clenched strongly against his cock and he couldn’t hold it any longer.

“Octavia I going to cum here soon.”

“Just put it all inside me. I can take it all.” James gave one last thrust and he shot his seed deep inside of her. James was panting heavily know and fell next to Octavia. He pulled the covers over them and Octavia nuzzled into his neck. Not needing to share any words about how they felt for each other they decided to let sleep take them over and enjoy each others embrace.

Author's Note

Four down seven to go.

Love Is Magical Part 5 (Trixie)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 12: Love Is Magical Part 5

James woke up in the bed that he shared with Octavia during their night of lovemaking. James heaved a sigh a happiness glad to have been able to spend some time with his favorite cellist. James reached an arm across the bed so he could give Octavia a big hug. As he reached over though he didn’t feel anything just more bed sheets. James got up quickly to see that Octavia was gone. James looked all over the room to see if he could find any clue of her presence. James then saw a little tray with a plate of pancakes, glass of orange juice, an apple, and a note. James ate the food that he was given as he read through the note. The note was an apology that she left without saying goodbye but she needed head for rehearsal with the orchestra. James was glad to know that she was okay and that everything was fine.

James finished up his breakfast and got in the shower. After his shower James got dressed and went to clean up the dirty dishes. After seeing the housed that she and Vinyl shared he felt that he shouldn’t be such a pig and at least clean up after himself. Once the dishes were done James left the room and entered the elevator. On the way down James made a mental list to grab a few items from Canterlot for Trixie’s caravan. Today was the day that he could finish it and give it back to Trixie. Once he reached the bottom the mare that was manning the front desk called him over saying that Octavia left something for him. James was handed a train ticket for Ponyville that was to leave in three hours. James thanked the mare and gave her a tip for being so courteous.

James exited the hotel and looked at his phone and started up a timer so he could make sure to get everything he needed and make it to the train station without having to miss anything. James started walking through the city looking for a parts store. Trixie’s caravan required a new set of wheels because the one’s that it had before were so broken beyond repair. James wanted to keep much of it as original as possible because he could tell that it was more than a performing stage but also her home. James found the parts store and went inside. It was actually a very easy shopping trip as he was able to find a set of wheels that matched that she needed. James left the store and decided to go looking around as he saw that he still had two and a half hours left.

James walked around Canterlot just taking in some of the sights that he has never seen before when he was here. James then saw one building that he remembered meeting Princess Celestia at for his weekly questioning as she called it. James just thought of it as a personal interrogation visit. It was here that he finally had enough of Celestia giving him so much lip that he slapped her across the face with the back of his hand. After that strike James was put in the dungeons of the castle but the look on Celestia’s face was so worth it. She had this look of confusion and mortification like she had never been hit before. James could actually believe that story since she was a princess and probably got everything that she wanted. Though to James he felt that she needed to know that she couldn’t get everything.

James looked to his phone to see that he had one hour remaining before the train showed up. Seeing that he was somewhere in the middle of the city he decided that it would be best to head back to the train station just so he wouldn’t miss it. James walked down a cobblestone path that lead to the train station and received a few questioning looks from some of the upper crust but just pushed it aside knowing that their opinions of him didn’t matter. He knew that if they had any courage they would come up and say something but since they just chose to stare he didn’t care. James arrived at the train station in time to see that train was now arriving. James boarded the train and took the cart that nopony was staying in. Another fours hours and he would be in Ponyville. James took this opportunity to take a quick nap.

Dream Realm

The explosion in the Vatican was strong enough that James could feel the vibrations from the hill that he was on. James looked through his thermal scope around the Vatican and the streets leading up to it that soldiers were mobilizing to see what happened.

“Shit Demarco what just happened?”

“I don’t know James. Connor and I were just walking and I thing we tripped something.”

“Blake, David, Jacob are you guys okay?”

“Don’t worry about us James that explosion seemed to be focused at the building than the facility. Although I think we are going to need more explosives.”

“What could you possibly need more explosives for?”

“Yeah from the data we were given, it appears to have been incomplete. We just reached the central chamber and there are more levels to this place.”

“Well I don’t think we can get anymore. Is there anyway to attack the support structures and bring down on itself.”

“Hold on I’m checking. Yeah there appear to be some pillars that if taken out in the right order the whole building will collapse on itself.”

“Okay good then get that done while I pick off some of the soldiers coming in to investigate. Demarco and Connor that one hour window that you had open now became twenty minutes. I don’t care how you do it and don’t argue with me but the option to go fast and loud is now authorized.”

“Don’t worry James I’ll try to keep some self control because I know we need to get this done.”

“Just make sure that it gets done.” James then started raining literal hell on the soldiers picking them off one by one. No matter what happened in their the objective is still the same just a lot more dead bodies to sort through later.

Real World

James woke up to the train jerking signaling that it was coming to a stop at Ponyville. James exited the train and left for the library as fast as he could before Trixie would come back with her lunch date with Rarity. Trixie always loved to keep James updated on her location that way he wouldn’t worry if she was gone. James slammed the front door startling Twilight and making her drop the books that she was trying to organize.

“James what are you doing? You nearly gave me heart attack opening the door like that.”

“Sorry Twi I just got the last of the things that I needed to finish Trixie’s caravan and I want to have it done before dinner so I can surprise her with it.” James then left quickly for the storage area where he kept the caravan hidden. James pulled the cover off and got straight to work. James was able to easily get the wheels on and get everything to work properly. After he was finished he joined Twilight in the living room of the library and helped her organize the books. Not long after Trixie returned for dinner with Twilight and James. Spike apparently cooked some vegetable stew before he went out with Sweetie and her friends.

“You know we should probably make sure Spike isn’t doing anything too naughty with the three fillies.”

“Spike would never do such a thing. He is still a baby dragon.”

“Spike from what he told me is eighteen so I’m pretty sure that he has some of those thoughts.”

“Why would Spike be interested in something like that? He has yet to show any signs of wanting a relationship.”

“If that were true then he wouldn’t be trying to find reasons to go and hang with Sweetie Belle and her two other friends.” Twilight just decided to give in to the conversation knowing that she couldn’t keep Spike protected forever. It was best for him to explore and see if there is any other mare that he might like since Rarity broke the news to him that she wasn’t interested. Dinner finished with everypony happy and James saw this as a perfect opportunity to give Trixie her surprise.

“Hey Trixie could you please follow me to the storage room, I have something that I think you would like.” Trixie was more than happy to follow James to see what this little surprise might be.

“Now Trixie keep your eyes closed until I tell you to open them.” Trixie nodded her reply while she was giddy with anticipation as to what her gift may be.

“Okay Trixie you can open your eye.” When Trixie removed her hands from her face she couldn’t help the tears that started to form in her eyes. Placed behind James who was smiling at her was her caravan from when the Ursa smashed it. Trixie ran towards James and gave him the biggest hug that she ever gave the man.

“Thank you so much for this James. You have no idea how much this means for me. I thought that I would never see it again but you took the time and rebuilt it from scratch.”

“It was nothing Trixie. I just thought that you deserved to keep something that you had with you since you started.” Trixie was now crying out of joy for her restored caravan. James just stroked her silver mane and let her cry to her hearts content.

“If you want Trixie I added a few things to your caravan that I thought that you might like but if you don’t want them I can easily remove them.”

“I am more than happy with any changes that you made because it makes it that more special.” Trixie just smiled at James who returned it in kind. Trixie took James by the hand and lead him into the caravan.

“If it is not too much trouble James but do you mind if I perform a little show for you to show my appreciation?” Trixie asked this while trying to avoid eye contact with James.

“I would be more than happy to watch you perform.” James replied smiling kindly to Trixie showing that he would like to see this performance of hers. As James got comfortable in his seat Trixie’s hand started glowing and the lights went dim. Trixie’s hands and horn were glowing together now and were projecting a little picture show. It started out with Trixie as a little filly with her family. It showed her playing and having fun but then became sad because her parents were attacked by a manticore. They got Trixie to safety but weren’t able to protect themselves from the creature. Trixie returned a few years later after spending some time in an orphanage and grabbed her family caravan. From there Trixie travelled all over Equestria doing little shows. Though at every town that she was at she would be chased out because of her performance. Then she arrived at Ponyville there she performed her show and then an Ursa showed up. Trixie was cowering on the ground from the sight of the massive creature and felt like she wasn’t going to make it. Then out of nowhere a strange creature came and protected her. He brought the help of a lavender unicorn that helped get rid of the Ursa. After the Ursa was gone the town then turned their anger towards Trixie. Trixie was surprised that this strange creature would stand up for her. From there her love for the creature grew more and more as he showed her nothing but kindness. The movie ended by showing the last thing that was given in kindness to her.

James couldn’t help the tears that started to form in his eyes. He knew Trixie was hurt but didn’t know she was that hurt. James got up from his seat and walked over to her and just hugged her. He gave her many hugs before but this one was one of apology for everything that she went through that she didn’t need to go through. Trixie returned the hug and when they parted from the hug she kissed James. James was more than ready for this though because from the video he saw he knew how much she cared for him. Trixie put her tongue in his mouth and felt around. James did the same wanting to know what the inside of her mouth was like. They broke the kiss with a single strand of saliva. They looked each other in the eyes and they could see the lust for each other.

Trixie started taking her blouse off as James worked on his pants. They were able to get their clothes off and Trixie immediately got down on her knees. James quickly stopped her and pulled her up. He didn’t want to be the one to get off first but he still wanted to allow Trixie to do what she felt was right. James turned her around so that her marehood was now level with his face. Trixie took the initiative and took his erect member into her mouth. James then went in with his tongue and started licking up and down her fold while rubbing her clit with his thumb. This action was causing Trixie to moan sending vibrations through his cock hitting all his pleasure centers. Not long into this Trixie squirted on James’ face but he didn’t care and just eagerly lapped up her juices. James could feel himself starting to peak.

“Tixie I’m going to cum.” Trixie than bobbed her head faster and he released deep into her mouth. Trixie greedily drank it down not wanting to lose a single drop. She came off of him and she swallowed the little that was left in her mouth. She then turned around and lined her marehood up with his member that was quickly getting stiff again. Trixie put him inside and slowly set herself down. She stopped as she felt his tip hitting her hymen and she looked at him.

“James if you don’t mind can you please rub my horn?” James looked at Trixie a little confused at this request.

“If you don’t mind me asking but why do you want me to rub you horn?”

“Well you know how pegasi can get off from having their wings rubbed?” James nodded his head because he figured this out twice already.

“Well on some unicorns we can get off if we are channeling magic.” James then lifted his hand up and touched the tip of Trixie’s horn. She moaned at his touch and her walls clenched around his member tightly. James proceeded to stroking her horn and as he did so Trixie took him the rest of the way in. To let her keep feeling pleasure James kept stroking as he waited for her to adjust. She was adjusted to his member and began slowly going up and down. Her pace started to quicken as James kept stroking her horn. After two minutes of this Trixie came again coating his member and pelvis in her juices. After her orgasm Trixie continued to keep going up and down as her hands glowed and she ran them over James’ body.

Her hands were apparently emitting a spell that was increasing the pleasure that he was having by ten fold. It seemed to also work both ways as she seemed to be feeling everything that he was feeling. As her hands were going over his body James pulled Trixie down into a passionate kiss. James could feel his peak reach again thanks to the spell that Trixie was using.

“Trixie I am really close.”

“Its okay James just shoot it inside of me. I have no regrets about any of this. I love you and I want you to know that.” James gave one last hard thrust and he shot his seed deep inside of her as she came also. Trixie fell on top of him all the strength taken from her body not able to support herself. James just wrapped Trixie in a tight embrace as they laid there on the floor. James got up and grabbed a blanket to cover the two of them.

“I love you James and I want to be with you forever.”

“I love you to Trixie and I will always be there for you no matter what.” James smiled as he gave one last passionate kiss to Trixie before they were both taken by slumber.

Dream Realm

James was in his dream world but it was different. It was different because there was nothing but white walls in the room. James looked around seeing if he could see what might be there but couldn’t find anything. Then there was a sudden bright flash of light and in the center of the room stood Celestia. She did not looked very pleased to see James at all.

“Princess Celestia to what do I enjoy the pleasure of having your company in a place that you don’t belong.”

“I am here James to know why you have been going around town and sleeping with my little ponies.”

“Well that’s because I love them and they love me. What could be so hard to understand about that? Don’t they teach you that at the princess school that you go to?”

“Why must you insult me every time we have a conversation?”

“Well its because you have yet to show me any respect and you don’t seem to care for the privacy of others. Especially now if you have been watching me have sex with your ponies.”

“I care for them James except for Trixie. She is nothing but trouble and that is the only thing that she is good at. It took me months to clean up her last mess that she made in Canterlot.”

“Maybe you should try to see it from Trixie’s side. She has been alone and treated like garbage because of everypony being so afraid of something. I love Trixie and the others all equally that if everything goes alright I want to marry them.”

“You may do as you please but know that if you try to harm any of them you will suffer my wrath. And if Twilight is hurt in anyway I won’t be the only powerful pony that you will have to deal with.”

“Don’t worry princess because unlike you I care for everypony and not put my feelings above theirs.” After that was said Celestia disappeared and James went back to his regular dream world. James went into the all familiar house and went to his room to watch Resident Evil: Retribution. James knew that he should start to show the princesses some respect but will only do that when they start showing him respect.

Author's Note

Five down six to go.

Spike's Love (Special Chapter)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 12.1: Spike’s Love

Spike was alone at Rarity’s house helping Sweetie Belle. They were in the kitchen trying to come up with ways that she and her friends could get their cutie marks. They have been at it for three hours and were steadily getting irritated. Sweetie Belle threw down her pencil as she walked towards the cupboards. She pulled out a glass and filled it with water from the sink. It hurt Spike to see her this upset. As she drank from her glass, he got out of his seat and walked over to her.

The mare watched as the drake neared her and saw the smile on his face. Once he was near her he pulled her into a hug. At first the unicorn was surprised by this embrace, but was slowly getting used to it. She loved the feeling of his scales on her fur. His warm breaths on her mane and his gentle hands holding on to her. When she first met the drake, she was afraid of him because she thought that he might burn down their town. As time went on she slowly grew to like the young drake.

She learned during her time with him that he was infatuated with Rarity. She would try to get his attention, but nothing worked. She would flaunt herself in a sexy manner that her sister would, but Spike would just ignore her. She was ready to give up on getting Spike’s attention until James showed up. Once that human showed up into their lives she felt happy. She watched as her sister would get flustered about the human. Rarity would always complain about his recklessness and his stubbornness.

There were nights that the young mare could hear her sister make weird noises in her room. As she listened she heard her sister cry out the human’s name. Sweetie thought nothing about it at first, but when she went into her sister’s room for some gems, she found a strange object on her bed. She walked over to it and took note of its shape. It was in the form of a stallion’s cock and was covered in something wet. Even with her being young she was more mature than she let on. She was able to add two and two together.

Her sister had been masturbating with a vibrator as she imagined the human plowing into her. Sweetie couldn’t help but smile as the thought of her sister falling for James, giving her another chance to get with Spike. She waited a few days before trying to gain his attention so it didn’t look like she was pitying him. She went to see him a few times and could see that he was heartbroken. As time went on the drake’s attitude went back to being happy. He was also starting to notice her more often and this made her happy.

Even with all the attention, Sweetie felt like she was somehow a rebound for Spike. In some aspects she was like her sister. These thoughts plagued her mind as she thought that he truly didn’t care for her. She thought that he was just faking it since he needed some form of outlet for his depression. There were times when they were hanging out that he would say that he cared for her, but she felt it was forced. To see if his actions were different she introduced him to her friends. The drake was excited to meet her friends and enjoyed helping them try and get their cutie marks.

As time went on she noticed that her friends were acting differently around the drake. It was oddly familiar since it was the way the unicorn tried to get the drake’s attention. When he was gone on royal business, she confronted her friends about their actions. They tried to act like she was seeing things, but she knew she wasn’t. Her friends eventually caved as they admitted their love for the young drake. Oddly enough, the unicorn didn’t feel anger or jealousy towards her two friends. Being honest with herself, she felt happy for them.

They agreed that they would work together to get the drake to love them. He would still remain oblivious to their advances, but they found it adorable. It was cute in the way he was oblivious to things just like Twilight was when there is no evidence of something happening. Even with her friends’ support, she still felt that he never truly cared for her or her friends. She decided that the next time that he was at her house she would confront him with her feelings. That day came and the unicorn was ready to back out of her plan. She fought hard as she steadied her nerves as the drake pulled out of the hug. This was her chance and she needed to do it or risk backing out and never getting an answer.

“Spike, do you truly love me?” Spike was taken aback by the sudden question as he looked at Sweetie Belle.

“Of course I love you, Sweetie. I love you and your friends. What makes you think that I don’t?” Spike asked as he pulled Sweetie into another hug.

“I just believe that you only love me because I am like my sister in some ways. You seem like you don’t care much about us and just want to remain friends,” Sweetie said as she cried into his shoulder.

“It is true that you are like your sister, but you have your own traits that I love. The same goes with your friends. I’m certain that if it wasn’t for you three and James giving me the courage, I might have never noticed. I don’t want to lose you three because I truly have found love in all of you.”

“How do I know that you are telling the truth?” Sweetie asked as she looked into his eyes with her tear filled ones.

Spike let out a breath at the best way he was going to show her. There were many things that he could do, but they wouldn’t truly show it. He wanted to save this for when they were dating a little longer but now was as good as time as any.

“Do you want to know how I am telling the truth?” Sweetie nodded her head as she kept her gaze on Spike. “Then I need you to come to the living room naked,” Sweetie could only look at Spike in confusion. Before she could say anything the drake walked out of the kitchen.

Sweetie was debating if she should even do this. The request was so sudden, but it felt right to do as he said. As she thought about it a heat began to form in her nethers. The unicorn squirmed for a bit before deciding on her next action. She did as Spike said and took her clothes off. She walked into the living room and stared with her jaw open at what she was seeing.

The drake and unicorn were both naked and staring at each other’s body. The mare walked her way over to him as she swayed her hips back and forth. She placed a hand on his chest and set him down on the couch. As he sat on the couch his member slowly started to get hard. The unicorn watched with amazement as his draconic cock got hard at the sight of her. She grinned seductively as she ran her hand over his cock, making him groan a little. He stared into her eyes as she continued to tease his cock. He wanted to stop her, but couldn’t find the words to make her. If he was being honest with himself he didn’t want her to stop.

He closed his eyes as he could feel her warm breath wash over his cock. His eyes shot open as he felt something wrap around his member. She took his entire length into her mouth and was bobbing her head up and down. He grabbed the arms of the chair as his claws dug into the fabric. He heard a slight tear and let go so Rarity wouldn’t question about what happened to her couch. The unicorn started at a slow rhythm but was steadily gaining speed. The drake was panting heavily as he felt a wondrous sensation run through his body.

He could feel his peak reaching and tried to pull out of her mouth. She released a primal growl at his action, making the dragon pull back his hands. With his hands pulled away she continued her actions as she kept sucking. He couldn’t take it anymore and blew his load into her mouth. She was surprised by the first few shots of his cum, but was able to get it all in her mouth. Once his cock stopped twitching she pulled her mouth off as she sucked the remaining cum out of his tip.

The unicorn swished the cum around in her mouth before swallowing it. It was an odd flavor, but not revolting. If she had to describe it, it would most likely be vanilla with blueberries. She smiled at the drake as he tried to get his breath back after that wonderful blowjob. He was able to get his breath back and was smiling down at her. His smile turned into shock as he looked behind her. The unicorn was confused at his change in attitude and looked to see what was behind her.

“Hey there, Sweetie Belle,” Scootaloo said. Sweetie’s cheeks burned bright red in embarrassment as her friends stood there.

“Hey there, guys. How long have you been standing there?”

“We came in around the time you started blowing Spike,” Scootaloo grinned.

“Please don’t tell my sister. She will be really upset and try to hurt Spike if she found out,” Sweetie pleaded with her friends.

“Don’t worry, Sweetie, we aren’t going to tell your sister. In fact we came over to see what you were up to. I for one was thoroughly enjoying the show and I think Scootaloo also enjoyed it,” Applebloom said with a smile.

“What do you mean?” Sweetie asked.

“All we want is some time with Spike too. It’s not fair that you get to hog him all to yourself. I thought we all agreed that we would have sex with him together?” Scootaloo stated.

“Wait a minute. All of you wanted to have sex with me?” Spike said as he looked at the three girls.

“Well of course we did, Spike. We wouldn’t have been hanging around with you if we didn’t want something more from you,” Applebloom said.

The drake was truly at a loss for words. Sure he saw that they were wanting something from him, but he could never tell what. He slapped his forehead for being so blind to their advances. As he was sorting through his own thoughts he was unaware of Applebloom and Scootaloo getting undressed. Since their little drake was busy in his own world the three of them walked over and wrapped their hands around his cock. He looked down at the smiling faces of his three friends now turned marefriends.

They slowly stroked his cock back to life and he enjoyed every second of it. He was now at full attention and the mares pulled their hands away. He looked at them in confusion as they turned around and presented their flanks to him. The drake couldn’t help but stare at their marehoods as they were dripping wet. He could hear the slight whimpers that came from their mouths and couldn’t help but smile. He stood up from the couch as he touched their flanks individually. The mares gave off slight moans as his claws ran over their cutie marks.

“So which one of us are you going to take first?” Sweetie asked.

The drake took a few seconds to look at their backsides as he tried to make up his mind. After a few seconds he settled on one of them. He grabbed Scootaloo by the tail and pulled her towards him. The pegasus gave a cute moan as she was pulled towards the drake. He rubbed his cock against her folds, getting her juices to lube up his cock. After a few seconds he slowly inserted himself in. He was stopped as he felt the mare’s hymen stopping his entrance. The pegasus nodded her head and he went all the way in.

He gave her a few seconds to control her shivering and so she could adjust herself. After a few seconds she gave a nod of approval and he started to thrust into her. The pegasus moaned loudly as she felt his cock fill her up. He wasn’t overly big, but big enough that he hit all the right spots. He started out slow in his thrusts but was soon gaining speed. The mare continued to moan as his pelvis smacked against her rear. She was in utter bliss and didn’t want it to stop.

She soon gave way as she started to feel her peak hit her. It wasn’t long before she came all over his cock as she screamed. The drake gave a few more thrusts before releasing his seed into the mare’s body. The pegasus shivered as she felt his sperm fill her up. She slumped off his cock as she panted heavily on the floor. He looked over to Applebloom and wagged his finger for her to come over. She happily came over as Sweetie sat on the floor feeling a little sad.

Spike lined his cock up with the farm mare and slowly put himself in. As he went in he was stopped by her hymen. He was going to look for a nod of confirmation, but she went ahead and fully inserted him into her. The earth mare shivered as some drops of blood hit the floor. After a few seconds he started a steady rhythm with the mare. She didn’t hold back her moans as she felt his cock inside of her.

He slightly tugged on her tail causing the mare to squeal in delight. She didn’t let up as she slammed herself on Spike’s cock. It wasn’t long before she felt her peak hit and she came hard. Her juices covered his cock as he continued to thrust into her. He gave three more hard thrusts before he released his seed inside of her. The farm mare screamed at the top of her lungs as she enjoyed the sensation of being filled by his sperm.

The mare slumped off his cock as she joined her friend on the floor. He looked over at the unicorn mare who seemed upset. He could tell that she was hurt since she was last, but he wanted it to be special for her. He walked over to saddened mare who just turned her head away in frustration. The drake chuckled on the inside at her childish antics. With her head turned, he picked up the white mare and carried her to the couch.

As she was carried away she started hitting him on the back to get him to release her. It didn’t work much since his scales helped to dampen the blows. He sat down on the couch with the unicorn on his lap. He smiled at her as she continued to be stubborn. While her face was turned, he brought his claws up and rubbed them against her breasts. She bit her lower lip to suppress the moans. She brought her arms up and wrapped them around his head to keep him connected with her breasts.

He continued to suck on her breast while he lined himself up with her. She could feel the tip of his cock rubbing against her marehood and let out a few moans. She used her magic to help get it aligned right and lowered herself slowly. She released a cute squeak as she felt her walls slightly stretch at the intruding cock. Its advance was soon stopped as it reached her hymen. He looked up at the unicorn and kissed her as he entered the rest of the way in. She shivered as her hymen broke and her walls adjusted to his cock.

After a few seconds he started his slow thrusts while massaging the mare’s breasts. She couldn’t hold back her moans as she felt his cock leave her entrance only to be slammed back in. His cock felt warm like it had its own source of fire. The sensations felt great to her as she gyrated her hips so that his cock hit every pleasure center. She squealed when she felt his claw hand rub against her clit. He pressed against her love button and caused her to arch her back. She couldn’t take it anymore and came hard all over his cock.

He gave a few more thrusts as he shot his seed deep into her womb. She slumped to the floor and joined her two sleeping friends. He took a few minutes to catch his breath before moving. Once his breathing settled he looked down at the three lovely mares. He got up from the couch and picked up the three sleeping mares. He carried the three of them to Sweetie’s room and placed them on the bed. He joined them on the bed in the middle as they nuzzled up to him.

He wrapped his arms around the three mares as they drifted off into sleep. He was happy for them and he was happy for himself. He may have lost Rarity to James, but he knew that he would take care of her. The human was his trusted friend and wouldn’t let anything bad happen to her. As the drake thought about it, he was slightly worried that he would become greedy again like last time. Sure there were no gems involved, but he had three loving mares that meant everything to him. He would do anything for them no matter the danger.

The only thing that he couldn’t stand was to lose himself to his greed again as he stayed with his mares. He stared at the ceiling as he thought about it. They cared for him and he cared for them. There was a difference in the love that he had for these mares than he did for gems. He felt a slight rise in his courage knowing that this difference is enough to let him keep control of his actions. He would remain the same loving drake, but the only difference is that he would be protective of his mares. Happy with that thought, he fell into slumber with his mares, happy that he found somepony else to love.

Author's Note

Special chapter asked for by qazse. Not many of these will probably come out and I am talking special chapter wise. This is canon to the story but this just helps give a little more insight to Spike's relationship.

Love Is Magical Part 6 (Rainbow Dash)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 13: Love Is Magical Part 6

James awoke inside of Trixie’s caravan next to the still sleeping mare. She was smiling as she was snuggled up next to James. James just smiled at the site before and couldn’t bring himself to move from the position he was in. Trixie awoke a few minutes later smiling up at James who just gently stroked her mane. As her mane was being stroked she instinctively wrapped her tail around James’ leg to keep him there with her. Trixie blushed because it was silly of her to think that James would leave her. After ten minutes of snuggling on the floor they decided it was time to get up for the morning. James was about to walk out of the room before Trixie stopped him offering her shower so he wouldn’t walk through the library smelling of sweat and sex. James thought that would be a good idea because even if Twilight did like him a lot but never really said anything about it would be kind of rude to flaunt that he had sex with Trixie.

After James showered he exited the room to see Twilight working with Spike on a new spell. The spell apparently was to make somepony tell the truth no matter what. Thank whatever god was watching over Spike that it failed because he had the look that if he told Twilight the truth to whatever questions she may have had would probably upset her. Spike looked to James with that kind of look saying that he needed to speak to him in private. James just nodded his head and pointed towards the kitchen signaling that he was going to grab something to eat. James entered the kitchen and got a glass of orange juice and two pieces of toast. Once he exited the kitchen he saw that Spike already went to his room to have their private conversation. James entered the room and finished off his toast before opening his door to see Spike sitting on his bed.

“Okay Spike what are you trying to hide from Twilight?”

“What makes you think that I have something to hide?”

“Well you about near looked ready to run for your life that whatever question Twilight would ask you was going to royally piss her off.”

“Well I may have done something that would make Twilight think that I was crazy.”

“Oh and what might that be? Did you end up having sex with Sweetie Belle and then Applebloom and Scootaloo walked in and they also joined the fun?” James said this jokingly believing that Spike wouldn’t do something that crazy. Spike didn’t look at him or even answer his question. As the silence grew even more James finished his orange juice and set the glass down on the drawing desk. James then walked over to a wall and just looked at it. After looking at the wall for a minute James went back to his seat and checked for a heartbeat to make sure that he was still alive. Seeing that he was still alive James took one breath before he went off on Spike.

“Dude what the hell were you thinking? Do you have any idea what Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, or even Rainbow Dash would do to you if they hear about this? For the love that is holy please tell me they aren’t pregnant either!” James yelled at Spike in a whispered tone just looking at him in amazement for getting so far and worry that he signed his own death warrant.

“I don’t know what I was thinking. Sweetie and I were just having a fun time coming up with ways to get her and her friends cutie marks and things kind of got heated. Twilight might give me a stern talking to and then make me clean the library for a week. Rarity will most likely forbid me from seeing Sweetie Belle. Applejack will probably buck me in my cock to keep me from having children for the rest of my life. Rainbow Dash though I have no idea what she would do. She is hard to read sometimes. Then to answer your final concern they are not pregnant.”

“Okay at least that problem is at least avoided for know. Though I do want to let you know that if you don’t come clean about this soon before they find out some other way you will probably be a dead dragon and I don’t want to lose my coolest friend that understands how a zombie apocalypse happens.” It was through talking about zombies that James and Spike were able to truly become friends. Sure there was a small possibility but they didn’t want to take anything to chance.

“Don’t worry James I will come clean I just need to talk to the three of them to make sure that everything is okay.”

“Thanks Spike for making sure everything stays safe. Though I want to know how was your first time?”

“I think I will never forget it. It was the most special moment in my life.”

“That’s good to hear Spike so anything else that you want to let me know before you go off?”

“Not really that was mainly the only thing that I needed to get off my chest.” Spike then got up and walked out of his room closing the door behind him. Once he was gone James fell down to his bed finally fainting from that morning surprise that Spike gave him.

Dream Realm

James woke up in the deep part of his mind where Shadow was held. James looked around to find Shadow because it seemed awfully quiet in his mind. As he looked around he saw that the chains were still around the wall. Since the chains were still there Shadow was still bound then and didn’t break free. If at all he was just hiding somewhere in his mind trying to get him to freak out.

“Shadow I know that you aren’t really gone so its best that you come out of hiding before you make this painful for yourself.”

“Ahh where is your sense of adventure. I know that you would enjoy hunting me down in your mind.”

“What exactly do you want Shadow. I usually don’t come here unless it is by my choice or you bring me here yourself.”

“Well since there is really no point in trying to hide it anymore I just want to let you know that the princess of the night has been visiting but I’ve been keeping her out.”

“Do you know what she wants specifically?”

“Well there are two things that she might want. The first is to enter your dreams and get a better understanding of you without Celestia being there. The second is that she is trying to find me and banish me out of your mind.”

“Is that such a bad thing? I mean that it would be a huge burden off my shoulders if you were gone. Though I am sort of thankful that you kept her away the next time she comes back let her through. I don’t like being kept away from conversations that are important.”

“What if I don’t do as you say?” Shadow asked this question but then ultimately regret it as James summoned a sword and shoved it through Shadow’s gut making him scream in pain. James just left the area knowing that the pain Shadow was going through he would understand the message. James walked toward the light that was shining to show that he was over his fainting.

Real World

James woke with a stir as he grabbed his head to stop it from spinning. Once James was able to get his bearings he looked over at his desk and sketchpad. He went to the desk and grabbed his pencils. James started his sketch for Trixie’s room that would be across his personal room. The room would be azure with a silver tint and on the ceiling would be stars and wands. Next to Trixie’s room would be Octavia’s and it would be colored grey. The room would contain a secondary smaller room that she could use to practice her cello and write music without any interference. The house was coming along nicely and James was able to keep track of how much it would cost to make. So far he didn’t have enough because he knew the final price of it but he was getting jobs left and right. If the jobs kept coming as they were he would have enough to pay for the house being built and have some left over.

As James was finishing up the draft sketches of other rooms his window shattered behind him. From the window shattering James quickly ducked for the ground on instinct to protect himself. Rainbow came crashing through his window and she seemed pretty furious. She spotted James lying on the ground and walked over towards him. She picked him up off the ground and pulled him downstairs into the living room.

“Twi can you do me a favor and use that cloud walking spell on James here?” James was confused now as to why Rainbow wanted Twilight to use the cloud walking spell on him.

“Sure Rainbow but can I ask why you want me to do that?”

“I just need to take James on a little trip up to Cloudsdale and have a private talk with him.” Rainbow just looked at James accusingly as if he did something bad. James started thinking of reasons of why she might be angry but couldn’t think of anything. After thinking a little longer not realizing that Twilight cast the spell on him he remembered that he told Scootaloo that he thought the coolest pony was Twilight and not Rainbow Dash. As James was lifted off the ground he couldn’t help but think the shit he was going to have to go through if Scootaloo ratted him out.

James was then lead out of the library and pulled into the sky as Rainbow Dash took him away. After flying for ten minutes and having his mind completely blown by how strong Rainbow was being able to carry him this far they reached Cloudsdale. James couldn’t help as his jaw hit the ground as he saw the sight before him. Sure he was at Cloudsdale once before during the young fliers competition he didn’t get to really enjoy the sights. As he had time to take in what he saw he couldn’t help but smile at the simple architecture style of the place. James felt like he was back at Greece. Pegasi also dress more openly than James thought they did. He guessed since the young fliers competition was such a big thing they dressed up more often. He saw the stallion pegasi go shirtless and wore shorts while female pegasi wore short shorts and mid riff shirts that hugged their breasts. Dash brought them both to a track field and set James down. James couldn’t help the scream that came from him. He may have been here once and Twilight was great with magic but that didn’t help ease his fears of falling through the clouds. Rainbow just laughed at him as he hugged the clouds trying not to fall through.

“Rainbow this is not funny. You know exactly how I feel about being up here.”

“Oh relax James even if you did fall I would be able to catch you.”

“Even then I still don’t like being dropped on white little puff balls. Though lets get down to why I am really here shall we?”

“Well a little parasprite told me that somepony doesn’t think I’m all that awesome.”

“I never used those words exactly and Scootaloo is just being a little over reactive.”

“Still I need to fix that problem of you thinking I’m not awesome. That is why I brought you here to the Cloudsdale track to show you my stuff.”

“Dash you don’t have to do that. Just because I don’t think you’re awesome doesn’t mean I don’t have any respect for you.” Rainbow just looked at James and just shook her head. She needed him to know how awesome she was. She needed ponies to know how good she was and what she was capable of.

“Since you brought me up here though Dash and I can’t really get back down I guess I will let you show me what you’re made of. Although I do challenge you to a race around the track. The loser buys the winner dinner.”

“Oh you are so on James. This is going to be the easiest dinner that I won.” They got lined up at the starting line and looked at each other. James knew that he couldn’t beat Dash in a race but he wanted to see if he could trick her into doing something that would totally make it worth while to pay for her dinner. Dash started her countdown and James got ready for the impending race. Time slowed as she reached the final number. After she said go she took off and James just stood at the starting line and walked over to the bleachers. He sat there as he watched Rainbow fly around the track and not notice that she was the only one going around it. After Rainbow crossed the starting line she turned and saw James sitting on the bleachers.

“Did you even race at all against me?”

“No I just came over here after you said go and just enjoyed watching go around the track.”

“That is so not cool. You challenged me and back out during it.”

“Oh I had zero chance against you. I mean you proved that the sonic rainboom is real and that you can perform it. What chance would I have against you? I just did this to see how serious you are about wanting to prove how cool you are.” James notice Rainbow blush from the compliment that he gave her and he meant every word of it. He didn’t want to truly admit it but Rainbow was actually the coolest pony he ever met. Well behind Spitfire of course but that might be because she was straightforward with her feeling.

“So then can I still prove myself to you since I have the whole thing set up to show you?” James just nodded at Rainbow to allow her to continue her performance. She proved her speed by going around the track ten times in only three minutes. Then to prove her strength she had some weights attached to her legs, arms, and wings and showed that she could still fly with all this weight holding her down.

After her little performance James followed Rainbow to the restaurant that she wanted to eat at. Rainbow mentioned that James didn’t have to pay for it all but he told her that he would. Even though he didn’t actually race her it was still a bet that he lost and he never goes back on his word. They reached a pretty fancy restaurant by standards of Cloudsdale. It was fancy in the way that the stallions wore shirts and the mares wore little longer shirts and shorts. James followed Rainbow and sat down in a booth. A waitress came over to their booth and took down their drinks. James looked through the menu and it was either fish or some daisy sandwiches that he could choose from. After twenty minutes the waitress came back and took down their orders. James order the catfish and Rainbow had the rainbow trout and cod. The waitress left and James saw that Rainbow kept looking back and forth at him but James ignored it. James then felt something rub against his crotch. He couldn’t tell what it was because his pants blocked most of the feeling but it was apparent that whatever he was feeling was beginning to get him aroused. James looked underneath the table and saw a rainbow colored tail rubbing against him. James looked at Rainbow who just looked like she wasn’t doing anything and trying to act innocent.

The food arrived later on and Dash stopped her incessant teasing. James got his catfish but nearly fainted at what he saw what Rainbow ordered. Sure that it was called rainbow trout and cod but James didn’t expect that the fish were actually rainbow colored. He thought that it was referring to any sauces that were put on it or some type of spice but it was actually rainbow colored fish. James took out his phone and took a picture of the fish because this was now the most coolest thing that he had ever seen. Dinner would very pleasant if it wasn’t for Dash and her teasing that she started up again after the waitress left. James paid in full and left the nice mare a tip for dealing with them. It was starting to get dark and it looked very pretty up here in Cloudsdale for nighttime. Since they were so high up James was able to get a closer look at the moon and stars. As Dash lead James to her home where she said that he could stay for the night she looked very beautiful in the moonlight. Compared to on the ground her rainbow colors really showed when up here.

They reached Dash’s house and she opened the door letting him in. Once James entered he was slammed against the wall as Dash went in for a kiss. As she kissed James passionately she started to work on his belt and pants. James stopped her and looked into her eyes. Dash looked back with sadness and worry that she was moving too fast.

“Don’t worry Dash you aren’t doing anything wrong I just want to take this to the bedroom.” Dash just nooded and lead him to her room. James saw that the whole house was made of cloud and intricately designed. It seemed that Dash liked old style with a bit of modern. They reached the room and Dash getting straight to business. James and Dash were now naked and Rainbow pounced on top of him falling to the cloud bed. Rainbow lined up his shaft and took the plunge not even easing in to it. James grunted at the action because of how quick it was. If it wasn’t for how horny she was that she was dripping that this could have hurt her. James could feel her juices and saw the same sight that he was greeted with from the last five mares and it was her blood. James then ran his hands up her back and grabbed the base of her wings. After he touched there she quickly came to her orgasm. Dash just rode through her orgasm and started going up and down his shaft. James just took to rubbing her wings and nibbling on one of her nipples. Dash had a pretty good bust that she kept held back by bandages so she could fly better. Dash came again for the second time and just didn’t stop. James could tell that she had really been wanting this for a long time. James could feel his peak come up.

“Rainbow I’m about to cum.”

“Just fill me James but don’t stop rutting me until I can’t keep going.” James gave one push as he shot his seed down inside of her. Keeping to her request James just kept bucking her. After Dash had six orgasms and James came twice Dash finally fell over on top of James. They were both panting heavily now and James just pulled up the cloud sheets. Once they were snuggled in Dash just fell asleep on James and he quickly followed her into the embrace after giving her head one last kiss.

Author's Note

Six down five to go. Also as a little note the CMC are aged up. No foalcon has happened.

Love Is Magical Part 7 (Lightning Dust)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 14: Love Is Magical Part 7

Dream Realm

James was standing in the blank room surrounded by nothing except the white expanse. James walked forward to see if he could get anything to appear or even see if there was any form of life. As James walked forward a door began to materialize in front of him. The door was a dark midnight black and really contrasted the white room. The door had a crescent moon design on it with stars circled around it. James reached out his hand to turn the doorknob and pushed the door open. James was assaulted by cold air that came blowing through the door. James entered the strange room for the doors to slam shut behind him. James was now surrounded by the darkness his chest tightening from the thought that he stepped into some sort of trap. A light appeared to show two chairs across from each other with a glass circular table in between. On the far end of the table sitting on one of the chairs was Princess Luna. James took a sigh a relief seeing the princess but still stayed on guard because he didn’t know what she exactly wanted to talk about.

“Good night James and how art thou this evening?” Luna looked at James with a half smile and a half frown. James thought that she was probably irritated for not being able to enter his dream world. James didn’t care that she was upset about not being able to enter his dreams because they were his and she didn’t need to see any of the horrors that he dreamt.

“I’m doing quite fine thank you. How about you Luna are you having a lovely evening?” James was trying his best to be polite to the night princess since he never had much contact with her. The princess that he saw the most was Celestia and that was probably because Luna didn’t much care for him. James couldn’t blame her though since they only ever exchanged greetings if they ever saw each other.

“Can’t complain much. But I would like to know why thou has been keeping me out?”

“Its not that I have anything against you personally since we hardly ever talk. Its just that I don’t like sharing my dreams since they are so painful and my little friend that I have locked away has been keeping you out.”

“Who is exactly this little friend of yours that has enough power to keep me out of my own realm?”

“As far as I know he is only known as Shadow but he may have a name but doesn’t like me enough to share it. If you want I can take you to him if you want to meet him.”

“I would like to meet him.” James lead Luna out of the room and when they exited they were in a hallway that held many different doors.

“What exactly are we looking at James?” Luna looked around to the doors trying to figure out where they lead.

“These are some of my memories that I remember more frequently. Most of them are just to help me have a good laugh or keep my mind where it should be.”

“This door holds our sister’s mark. May I see what is behind this door?” James looked at the door and knew which memory it would lead her to but James shrugged and nodded allowing her to open the door. Luna opened the door and what she saw surprised her. It was the memory where James slapped Celestia when she called him to one of the Canterlot buildings for weekly questioning. The scene didn’t play out the whole event but just the slap over and over and over again.

“So thou really slapped our sister. I just thought that she was making up an excuse to have thou locked away.” James walked next to her and just watch as the event kept playing over. James chuckled a little because he had thought about the slap and believed that he did go a little too far but then he really couldn’t do anything else.

“I did slap her and I can understand if you’re angry with me but there is always a reason I do what I do.” Luna looked at James and instead of looking at him with some sort of anger she just grinned a little and laughed a little. James was surprised to see Luna, Celestia’s own sister laugh at her misfortune.

“James thou have much to learn how different my sister and I are from each other. My sister can be stern sometimes and not realize how she is making others feel. Tis the reason we I don’t go. So I don’t hold it against thou for slapping her. Just make sure that thou is more careful because she could have easily turn thou to ash for such an act.” Luna looked at James tense a little but quickly relaxed as he thought that maybe Celestia did have some respect for him but he would need to make sure of this before he set it in stone to be nicer to her. James gestured out the door to signal that they were still heading for Shadow and Luna fell in step behind him. They reached a door that was pure black. The darkness of the door was enough that if you put it in a completely dark room you would never be able to find it. James opened the door and lead Luna inside. The area was completely dark and James just shook his head at this. James used his mind to turn on the lights and Shadow was still stuck to the building as he left him.

“So this is thou’s dark side? I was expecting a little more.” Luna commented as she walked back and forth in front of Shadow looking at the state he was in.

“Trust me Luna he was a lot more dangerous before he was chained down.”

“I’m still very dangerous James, I’m just saving my strength until the future.”

“What is thou desire with James? What does he have to give thou?”

“He is my escape from this eternal hell hole. I can finally be able to do as I please once I have his body.” Shadow just laughed, as Luna looked at him and then at James confused as to what he could do but felt that he was telling the truth.

“How long has he existed James?”

“I would say for at least a few years. He was my way of coping with some emotional stuff but I never really allowed him control. Though after his creation I have not really been able to get rid of him yet. Sometime though I will fight him and I will kick him out of my mind forever.” Luna walked next to James and just nodded and signaled that she was ready to leave. They walked out of the door they entered through and James walked towards the door of light while Luna waved him goodbye.

Real World

James woke up in Dash’s bed and got up. Dash stayed sound asleep releasing cute little snores as she slept. James couldn’t help but chuckle that Dash used a pillow to replace him after he got up. James walked over towards her shower and thought it would be best to clean himself. After the shower James put his clothes back on and looked over to Dash. She seemed so peaceful in her sleep that James just didn’t want to wake her to tell her goodbye. So instead of saying anything he just went to the edge of the bed, leaned over and gave her a kiss on the head. James walked out of her home and decided to go sightseeing around Cloudsdale. James was glad that Cloudsdale had a balloon travelling system so ponies could travel to and from Cloudsdale.

James walked around town enjoying the sights of the Greek architecture style and the buildings made of cloud. James couldn’t help it but still felt that this shouldn’t be possible ever. The clouds were soft but sturdy at the same time that you could hurt yourself if you ran into it or fell down. James continued his walk around town until he saw a lightning streak across the sky. James followed it to meet Lightning Dust since she was the only one that would leave behind her lightning trail when she was flying.

After following the trail for a while James saw that it lead to The Wonderbolt training ground. There he saw Lightning Dust flying around the track warming up. James walked over to her to say hello but when he was ten feet away Lightning Dust saw him and flew away. James was confused as to why she would just fly away and so to figure that out he just followed the lightning trail she left behind. James believed that she never really noticed that when she was flying she would leave this behind making it easy to find her. James followed the trail to a restaurant and found her again. Not wanting her to fly away again he went around back to get behind her. Guessing since it was customary to have open restaurants James was able to easily get in through a back window and get behind Lightning Dust.

“Hey there Dust how are you doing?” James asked as he slid in the booth next to her. She tried to fly away again but James quickly stopped her and kept her seated. Lightning Dust tried to look for an escape route to get away from James not because she didn’t want to talk to him but she just didn’t know what to say to him. After the whole incident in the forest, late night rendezvous’, and seeing that his friends forgave her for her actions her emotions for the man grew. She knew that James was such a nice man that she couldn’t control herself when she thought about him. One night when she was in bed she realized that she was pleasuring herself when she thought of him. She desperately wanted James but she didn’t know how to go about it. There was also the fact that she was still a virgin and she didn’t know a lot about what to do in the field of sex. She opted to lie to James for now hoping that she could keep herself under control.

“I’m doing just fine James. How about you? What are you doing up here anyways?” Lightning dust said this almost as though she was Fluttershy but James just seemed to brush it off and continue the conversation with her.

“I’m doing okay and the reason I’m up here is because I wanted to get a better look at Cloudsdale since I never got chance to get a good look around.” The two sat there and talked back and forth about Cloudsdale and usual events that were held here.

“Hey James I was wondering if it wasn’t a bother but would you like to see a movie with me? A new one came out today and I never really have anypony to go with or I’m too busy training to ever to out.” James contemplated hard on an answer as he thought about spending the day with Dust. He got to see often enough to know that everything was okay but he never spent some quality alone time together.

“Sure Dust I would love to go to the movies with you.” Lightning Dust’s heart was now pounding hard in her chest as the word love came from James’ mouth and she could feel herself get a little flustered. She looked at her watch to see the time and saw that the movie would be playing soon. She stuck out her hand to James who took it and followed her out of the restaurant. James just realized that no waiters or waitresses ever came to their booth to take any orders. James thought that it might be because pegasi might go to restaurants to hang out, as they seemed to cater to both settings. The two of them reached the theater and James saw that the movie Lightning Dust was wanting to see was the romance movie about a pegasus and unicorn. James shuttered at the thought of sitting through this movie but was willing to if Dust wanted to see it.

They entered the theater and took their seats near the middle right of the screen. James took a sigh making sure it wasn’t audible because he wanted Dust to be happy. James was never a real big fan of romance movies because he felt that they were a little over dramatized in the ways of love. Although how could James really judge since he was in a world where relationships were weird on their own but made sense in a way. James was going to sit through this movie like a man no matter what to make Dust happy. He never said anything to Dust but he saw the way she whispered to him and kept her eyes down trying to avoid his gaze. James never liked seeing his friends this way because he felt that they would afraid of him.

The movie started and James then remembered that this movie was also three hours long. James mentally slapped himself for the torturous hell he was about to go through. As the previews were rolling along James got up from his seat to go and get some concessions. If he was going to sit for three hours he wanted to make sure he had something to eat and drink so he could keep his sanity. James returned with an extra large soda for him and Lighting Dust to share, a bag of chewy worms for Lightning Dust, and a bag of M&Ms for James. When James reached the concession stand he nearly had a heart attack for seeing his favorite candy from earth here. As the movie started James began on his M&Ms and was surprised that they tasted exactly same from earth. The movie finished with a few awkward moments where their hands bumped into each other when going for the drink or Dust leaning on his shoulder then quickly getting back up from embarrassment.

When they exited the theater James could see it starting to get dark and decided to walk Dust back to her home. As they walked they made comments on the movie they saw. Apparently Dust felt the same way as James did about romance movies. She thought that romance movies were boring but the reason that she went with James to the movie just so they could make fun of it. James reached Dust’s home and it was probably what you call a typical cloud house if James ever saw one. Dust invited him inside and he went with her because he didn’t want the night to end. Dust went into the kitchen and started rummaging through her fridge to get some drinks. The inside of the house was pretty beautiful compared to the outside as it was well furnished with some classical paintings of probably an old version of Cloudsdale.

Dust returned with two glasses of cider. James took a drink and saw that it was regular cider with no alcohol in it. It tasted delicious without the alcohol and it was probably good that it didn’t since he would probably get drunk faster because of the high altitude. James followed Dust to her room and when they entered Dust closed and locked the door behind them. When James turned around Dust was already getting undressed. James then took the hint and began stripping himself to at least make her feel comfortable. She walked over to James and gently pushed him to the cloud bed. James was sitting on the edge and was waiting for Dust to begin. Dust breathed on his crotch making him groan at the pleasure of her warm breath. His cock began to get stiff and when it was full erect she wrapped her mouth around him and started her bobbing motion. She expertly glided her tongue around his tip as she went up and down licking off all pre-cum that came out. James could feel his peak coming and it was big this time around.

“Dust I’m about to cum.” Upon hearing this Dust moaned allowing the vibrations to go throughout James cock making him explode into her mouth. Dust just swallowed every last drop not wanting to waste her precious little treat that she worked so hard to get. After she pulled off with a wet plop she laid James on his back and began to straddle him. As Dust lowered herself she stopped with his tip still poking at her marehood waiting for entrance. James could feel that Dust had stop and was hesitating of whether or not to continue. James didn’t want her to be uncomfortable and he was pretty sure that he knew the reason why she stopped but he had to be one hundred percent certain.

“Dust are you still a virgin?” After that question was asked Dust’s eyes began to fill with tears, as she felt ashamed of herself. James then leaned up and hugged her. Once she was in his embrace she let the water works commence. James just stroked her lightning orange mane as she cried. When she calmed she began to talk to James.

“I’m just so afraid James. I don’t want to rush this but I also can’t wait anymore. I love you and I can’t stand being away from you. It just that I don’t know what to do.” James could see that she wanted to cry again but brought his hand up to wipe away the tears.

“Dust, I love you to and I do want this. How about I lead and you can just relax on the bed?” Dust nodded her head as she laid down on the bed. James could see that her wings were fully extended showing that she really did want this. James lined his shaft up with her marehood and prodded her entrance. Dust looked up and looked at James saying that she wants it inside. James eased in as he leaned over kissing her and rubbing her primary feathers. She moaned into his mouth from the pleasure and then gave a little gasp as James fully entered her. James allowed her body to adjust before proceeding. Dust nodded her head and James began at a slow pace returning to kissing her and rubbing her primaries. Dust soon came from having her feathers rubbed and being rutted. James slightly picked up the pace to continue to give her pleasure. As they continued Dust came again as his left hand left her wing after her first orgasm to rub her clit. James could feel his peak again and knew Dust was reaching hers again.

“Dust I’m going to cum.”

“Just shoot it inside me James. I love you and I want to continue loving you.” James then gave two hard thrusts as he shot his seed deep inside of her and as she came all over him. James laid down on the bed next to her and pulled the blankets up. She quickly grabbed him and holding him close.

“Thank you for everything James. If it wasn’t for you I don’t know what I could do.”

“I love you to Dust.” James gave Dust a kiss goodnight as they left sleeps soft embrace take them away for the night.

Author's Note

Seven down four to go. Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on how Lightning Dust should act during this chapter.

Love Is Magical Part 8 (Vinyl)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 15: Love Is Magical Part 8

James woke up next to Dust snuggled into his chest trying to keep him in bed with her. James didn’t want to leave the bed or Dust but knew that he needed to because the cloud walking spell was nearing its end. James was able to slip out of Dust’s grasp and pull the covers up. He smiled down at her as she mumbled a thank you to the man. She was probably dreaming of last night and James was just happy to be there. James picked his clothes off the ground and walked over to the bathroom. James had at least thirty minutes before the balloons were open for travel so he took the time to get clean. After his shower James walked over to one of Dust’s tables that had sticky notes on it. He wrote a small message telling her that he was headed back to Ponyville and hope they could meet up again at some point.

James left the house and just started walking down the street. As he walked down he drew out his phone and took some pictures of Cloudsdale wanting to use these as inspiration to make the bedrooms for Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust. James thought to himself wondering if Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust would be willing to leave their homes to join his if they wanted to be with him. He knew that they truly loved him but he didn’t know if they would get along well enough to stay. James loved them all too dearly to let them be hurt by any choices he would make but he would wait a little longer and see how things develop. James arrived at the balloons and paid the twenty-five bits it cost for a ride back to Ponyville.

As the balloon took off James just looked out at the vast expanse of Equestria and just took in the beautiful sites. James could see the Everfree more clearly from the sky and was able to truly see how different it was from Ponyville. The forest would have dark clouds hanging over giving it a dark somber look. Ponies feared the forest believing that it was a truly evil place. James could understand why they thought that as he remembered the run in with timber wolves and the manticore. Though there were many more creatures in the forest. James learned that there was a sea serpent but wasn’t evil as he helped the mane six when they chased after Nightmare Moon. There was also a hydra and James could feel his heart race. Hydras were mythological creatures back in his world and he never thought that such a dangerous creature would exist but then again he learned otherwise.

James learned about Pinkie sense during one day he was out about town just practicing parkour. He never did a lot of free running before but since there wasn’t much to do around town to keep up an interesting training regiment he decided to do some old things. James was running around town and jumping from building to building with ponies staring at the weird man. They didn’t know much about parkour but to James it felt great to be running again. James was on top of a ten story building with a what he estimated eight story building next to it. James walked to the edge and took off in a fast sprint. He kept telling himself in his head to remember to roll when he made contact with the ground. James reached the other edge and jumped into the air. As he was soaring through the air a pink blur tackled him out of the air and brought him down to the ground. He was lucky at the same time not that there was a dumpster open full of garbage. Once James was able to regain his breath and gather his attention he saw Pinkie sitting on his chest.

“Pinkie how the heck did you tackle me from all the way up there and why did you tackle me?” James just stared confused at Pinkie and baffled at her ability to break all laws of physics.

“Well I felt my tail twitching and knew that something was going to fall. I never would have guessed it would have been you that would be falling.” Pinkie said this in a cheery tone as though this was some sort of normal thing for her.

“I only fell because you tackled me. There was no way that you knew that something was going to fall. It was just coincidence that I fell from being tackled by you.”

“Oh silly James my Pinkie sense is never wrong.”

“Pinkie sense seriously. That is what you are going to call your little future prediction actions that you get.”

“Everpony knows not to go against my Pinkie sense because I always prove them wrong.”

“I’m sure Twilight would have another story about that if you told her about this.”

“Oh I don’t have to tell her anything since she has been spying on me this whole entire time.” After that Twilight came out from behind the bushes covered in bandages and sitting in a wheelchair. Apparently Pinkie knew that Twilight was watching her after their little conversation a while back about her future predicting senses. Twilight was in the same boat as James thinking that it was pure coincidence that she knew what was going to happen. After a bit from yelling Pinkie’s whole entire body looked like it was having a spasm. Apparently all these actions Pinkie never had before and didn’t know what it meant. Everypony assumed that it meant that somepony was in danger but it was now about trying to figure out who. James remembered that Fluttershy was headed Froggy Bottom Bog.

“Hey girls Fluttershy is at Froggy Bottom Bog. Couldn’t she be the one in danger of something since it is located near the Everfree.” Twilight and Pinkie looked at James then shared a look at each other before looking at James again. When they looked back at James a second time he knew what was going to happen next. The three of them immediately took off sprinting to go help Fluttershy.

When they arrived Fluttershy was fine as far as they could tell. Pinkie and Twilight walked towards her to make sure she was okay. James saw that in the swamp there was some bubbles coming from a small area. James then saw something slowly rise out of the swamp. James saw that it was some type of creature that he has never seen before. James ran over to the girls quickly bringing them down to the ground. Twilight was about to yell at him for tackling them but kept quiet as she saw the hydra that came out of the swamp. The girls screamed in fright as they got up and started running for their lives.

They came near a ledge with some rock platforms that lead to another rock ledge. Fluttershy and Pinkie ran across before some of the rock platforms broke. James and Twilight were stuck with the hydra while Pinkie and Fluttershy were safe on the other side. James told Twilight that he was going to get on one knee and lock his hands together. Then Twilight was to run straight at him and step on his hands and he would launch her to the other side. Twilight trusted James to know that he could do it. Twilight gave it her all as she ran towards James. As soon James felt her shoe make contact with his hand he lifted her up and threw her in an arcing motion. Twilight made it safely to the other side. The hydra was coming and James looked down at the swamp to see bubbles being made.

The idea he was having was completely insane but it probably could be a lot worse. As the hydra got closer James ran towards it and slid underneath it. The action surprised the hydra that it turned around so fast that it fell on one of its heads. The hydra quickly recovered and chased after Jams down the hill. When James reached the bottom he turned around to stare down the hydra once again. James took a deep breath and then put every ounce of strength he had into running up the hill. When he reached the top he didn’t stop running, he just kept going and when he reached the edge he jumped. He heard the mares gasp as he fell down into the swamp. James was lucky that a huge swamp bubble was forming and he fell right on it. Once he landed the bubble popped sending him back up and he was able to join the mares on the safe side. After being assaulted with hugs and a few hits from Twilight for being crazy Pinkie had her spasm again that she had before. Not wanting to argue with Pinkie anymore about what has happened both James and Twilight just gave in and accepted that maybe Pinkie can tell the future. After they accepted this fact Pinkie stopped her spasms because it meant that somepony was going to do something completely unexpected. James just punched the rock wall and regretted the decision as he cut his knuckles. Twilight to James’ surprise literally burst into flames from her anger.

James laughed after that whole endeavor was over with. James saw that Ponyville was getting closer and James got ready to get out of the balloon. The balloon landed and James exited it and headed to the library. James entered and saw Spike cleaning the library and having a bag of ice over his crotch. Spike turned and looked at James giving him this look telling him not to laugh.

“What the hell happened to you man? You look like you were run over by Big Mac.”

“You want to know what happened? I’ll tell you what happened to me. I did as you said and told Applejack, Rarity, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash what happened a couple days ago. Once I came clean Rarity fainted on the floor, Twilight just looked at me angrily then walked out before she probably launched a fire spell at me, Applejack kicked me in the dick, and Rainbow Dash laughed before she punched me in the face. After that Big Mac came in somehow knowing I bucked Applebloom and decked me across the boutique. Then the girls came in protecting me from any further beating and saying that they weren’t mad at me and that they don’t regret what they did.”

“Well at least that went better than it could have been.” James then just walked up to his room and closed the door. James sat at his drawing table and began his sketches. Next to Spitfire’s room would be Rainbow Dash’s and it would be colored in a rainbow style with clouds on the ceiling. The bedposts would be designed of Greek pillars as he saw that was supporting her house. Lightning Dust’s room was across from Rainbow Dash’s and would have lightning bolts running along the walls. James finished drawing the sketches when he heard a knock at his door. James allowed the person outside entrance and when his door opened on the other side was Vinyl. James got up and gave the DJ a hug because he hasn’t seen her in such a long time since she was on tour.

“Vinyl it’s so good to see you. How have you been?” James looked at Vinyl smiling wide thinking that he was dreaming.

“It’s good to see you to James I’ve been great. I just stopped by to see if you would like to come to a club with me later tonight?” Vinyl looked at James with her eyes covered by her glasses and had her tail wrapped around his waist saying that he had to go and really didn’t have a choice.

“I’ll go with you to the club but on one condition.”

“Name it James and I’ll do it.”

“You take off your glasses while we are there.” Vinyl looked at James and took a small step back not wanting to take off her glasses but she also wanted James to come because after her tour she decided it was time to make her move. Though she was back from her tour for five days and took those five days to build up her courage to even ask James out. She couldn’t keep herself under control when she thought about the man. Every thought about him made her heart skip a beat or she would end up driving herself insane to the point of crying. She wanted things to work out with James but felt like that he would resent her if he found out she was still a virgin. Vinyl wanted to keep herself saved for when she met somepony she really liked and now he was not even a foot away. Vinyl swallowed her pride and began to speak.

“Very well James since you asked so nicely I will go without my shades.” Vinyl smiled up to him and he returned the friendly gesture. As Vinyl turned around and walked away she swiped her tail up James’ crotch and left before he could say anything. After the tail swept across his crotch James had a slight shiver of pleasure. James was about to say something but Vinyl quickly left before he could.

Night came along and James switched out shirts to wear the one with Vinyl’s cutie mark. James looked towards his knife and decided to take it because he was going to a club. James knew what happened at some clubs especially the really bad ones where people were abducted then never seen again. James was sure that it possibly couldn’t happen here but it was better to make sure than to be sorry later. James walked downstairs to see Vinyl waiting for him. She was dressed in a tank top that stopped about midway and cargo pants that somehow looked sexy on her when it hugged her thighs. They left the library and headed towards the club.

They arrived at the club and it seemed pretty quiet. There was a line but instead of getting in it Vinyl walked up to the bouncer and he recognized her immediately. He opened the rope to let her through but a hand out to stop James from entering. Vinyl then turned around and told the bouncer that he was with her. The bouncer looked at James and then let him through wishing him a good time. It may have seemed quiet on the outside but when James entered his ears were blasted by loud music. James enjoyed the music as it was refreshing to hear dubstep and rock after so long. Vinyl grabbed his hand and dragged him to the dance floor and the two began dancing together.

James knew that Vinyl could easily go into a club and enjoy herself and not have to hide her eyes because everypony was to busy getting hammered or grinding against each other. Vinyl got more brave in her dancing as she wrapped her tail around James’ leg and grinded her butt against his crotch. She could feel the slight erection he was having and eased down just a little because she wanted to save that for later. The music started to calm a bit so everypony could get a drink and have a quick breather. James and Vinyl sat at the bar and had a glass of water to hydrate themselves. They were enjoying their time together until somepony spoke out.

“Demon what are you doing here?!” James turned around and saw a brown stallion pointing at Vinyl with anger in his eyes.

“You are not welcomed here demon with those red eyes of yours.” James turned around and saw Vinyl lower her head and began to sniffle a little. James wasn’t going to let this slide at all.

“Who the hell do you think you are?!” James yelled at the stallion ready for anything that might come his way.

“My good sir my name is Filthy Rich and I was just trying to help this club out by getting rid of this red eyed demon.” Filthy looked at Vinyl with an evil intent at her wanting her to leave or he would make.

“Oh yeah and why do you believe that she is a demon?”

“She is a demon because out of all the ponies here she is the only one with eyes of that color.” Filthy said that last part with venom and disgust clearly appalled by such eye color.

“I think that you are just a sad excuse of a little bitch trying to get yourself some attention.”

“How dare you sir what I speak is the truth.”

“Listen here you over zealous ass if you don’t apologize to my friend and leave if not I’m going to have to kick your ass.”

“I will never apologize to such an inferior creature such as her and you sir if you want a fight then you shall have one.” Filthy snapped his fingers and two other stallions came over. James just shook his head at this sight knowing all too well that this would be easy. The stallion on the right came at James first and he easily sidestepped him while grabbing his arm and throwing him across the room on the table. The table shattered and glass and alcohol were sent everywhere. As James turned around the other stallion punched him in the face making James fall onto the broken glass cutting up his face. James rolled over in time to bring his legs back and kick the stallion in the chest that jumped into the air and try to pin him to the ground. The stallion was sent flying into the bar and landed on the table knocking over a few bottles. James jumped back onto his feet and stared at Filthy. Filthy saw the fire in James’ eyes and ran for his dear life. After the fight a couple of bouncers showed up. James walked out of the club being escorted out.

Once outside the club James walked Vinyl home to put that whole incident behind them. James held Vinyl’s hand and she had her tail wrapped around his leg for comfort. They reached her house and Vinyl moved the record behind her door and grabbed the key. She unlocked the door and they both entered. Vinyl then went to her bathroom and pulled out a first aid kit. She brought it over to James and looked at his scratched up face. She took out a pair of tweezers and began to pull glass out. After the glass was out Vinyl rubbed some ointment on his face and put a bandage over it.

As Vinyl looked into his eyes she couldn’t help her next action. She leaned into James and kissed him deeply. As she kissed him she quickly realized what she did and pulled away and ran for her room. James ran after her and knocked on her door to get her to let him in.

“Vinyl are you okay? Please let me in so we can talk.” James was worried that his friend was hating herself for her actions. Vinyl then opened her door so they could talk.

“James I can’t help what I did. I’m just really nervous because I’m still a virgin and I don’t want you to resent me for it.” James wasn’t going to let her think that way and he did the only thing he could. James leaned in and gave Vinyl a deep kiss. At first she tried to pull away but then quickly melted into the kiss. James undressed her as she undressed him. The two were now bare in front of each other and James took the lead. James set Vinyl on the bed and lowered himself to her marehood. James breathed on it and it made her squirm. James then took his tongue and ran it across her folds as his thumb rubbed her clit. Vinyl was panting heavily as James intensified the pace of her tongue. Soon after Vinyl came and James just lapped up her juices as if they were the last thing he would ever drink.

James then met her face with his own as he lined his erect member with her marehood. Vinyl nodded and James slowly entered her. Her walls clamped around him as he entered not wanting to lose his cock. James was then stopped by her hymen and then looked at her. Vinyl nodded her head saying that he could continue. Before James went all the way though he wrapped his mouth around Vinyl’s horn. She released a loud moan as he sucked on her horn and pushed himself all the way in. James waited for the nod allowing him to continue. Vinyl nodded her head and James began his thrust. As James bucked Vinyl and sucked her horn her tail brushed against his sac intensifying the pleasure. Vinyl came again from being pleasured from two areas. James just kept going trying to reach his peak. Vinyl didn’t let up with her tail as James kept thrusting. Then it came James could feel his peak.

“Vinyl I’m about to cum.”

“Shoot it inside James. I am yours and always will be.” James gave one last thrust as he shot his seed deep inside of her filling her up. James fell to her side and pulled the covers up over them to make them comfortable. Vinyl didn’t release her tail from James’ waist but James didn’t care.

“Hey James, thanks for everything. Thanks for standing up for me. I was really nervous about going without my shades but I’m glad I did. You have given me the confidence to go without my shades more often.”

“Like I said Vinyl you look beautiful without your shades.” James than gave Vinyl one last kiss as they slipped off into sleep.

Author's Note

Eight down three to go. Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for his help on the Vinyl chapter.

Love Is Magical Part 9 (Lyra)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 16: Love Is Magical Part 9

James woke up next to Vinyl who just slept soundly as she was laid upon his chest her tail wrapped around his leg still. James knew that there was a possibility that Filthy Rich was going to rat him out to the princess but he just shrugged it off wanting to deal with it when he reaches that bridge. James was able to remove himself from Vinyl carefully without disturbing the rest that she needed. Even though she looked lively at the club James could tell that she was very fatigued. Probably staying up till five in the morning almost every day probably didn’t help that either. James picked up his clothes and covered Vinyl in her bed sheets and left her room. James walked over to her shower and got himself clean. After he was showered and clean James left Vinyl’s house and headed back to the library. James reached the familiar tree house and entered. When he entered his ears were assaulted by a yelling mare. The said mare that was yelling was Twilight.

“SPIKE SERIOUSLY I DON’T WANT TO HAVE TO CLEAN YOUR SEX STAINDED SHEETS. YOU NEED TO LEARN TO CLEAN UP AFTER YOURSELF.” James rubbed his temples trying to keep a headache from forming so he could at least make it to his room. James walked past Twilight who just was just radiating anger and irritation at the young drake. James thought it best to just avoid it and let them work it out themselves. James just really hoped that Spike didn’t drag him into the conversation because he didn’t want this turned on him. As James walked through the library he was startled by an owl flying by. James remembered when this owl came to Twilight’s library and boy was Spike pissed.

Spike didn’t like the owl very much because he believed that it was trying to take away his job. Though burning the big astrology book that Twilight had and then lying about it certainly didn’t help his case at all. There was one thing that bothered James and it was the fact that the owl understood what everypony was saying but nopony could understand him. Every time James talked to him he would do as asked. When James talked about himself in a conversation the owl would respond with who and then James would say his name again and point at himself. After this happened a few times James realized how silly he was reacting and knew that the owl now named Owlowiscious was doing what any other owl would do and say who. James thought about telling Spike and Twilight that the owl wasn’t trying to figure out who they were talking about but decided against it because he needed some kind of entertainment in his life.

As James ascended the stairs he just shook his head at the owl that landed on its perch next to Twilight to help her in another of her late night study sessions. James voiced his concern for the mare when she did these trying to tell her that it wasn’t healthy but what else could he do. Twilight still did the late night studies but she did promise James that she would go to bed at midnight to make him feel better. James didn’t like making Twilight have to do such a thing but was glad that she saw reason behind it.

James reached his room and took his shirt off and went to the bathroom. During his walk home he something was wrong with his body. When he entered he looked himself over in the mirror to see the skin transplant he did to himself was wearing off. This was expected when it was done in a military medical tent and wasn’t meant to be a permanent fix. His scar that ran down his sternum and the diagonal one that ran from the bottom rib to his pelvis were starting to show. James just sighed knowing that at somepoint he may have to explain these scars to the mares and he was hoping that he would be able to. James walked out of the bathroom when his phone started ringing. Picking up his phone he saw that Lyra was calling him.

“Hey Lyra what do you want?”

“Hey James I was just wondering if you want to hang out and meet my parents?” That last part was whispered but probably on purpose so James wouldn’t catch it but he did. He didn’t want to upset Lyra and it seemed like that it was important for him to meet her parents though he wasn’t sure why. Lyra also sounded a little hesitant about that last part but James was reluctant to see her either way.

“Sure Lyra I would love to hang out and meet your parents.” James said that last part fast but not so fast that Lyra wouldn’t understand him.

“Yeah I’m sorry about that James. My parents heard that I was hanging out with some stallion during my free time and they just want to see who this said stallion is. If I had a say in the matter I wouldn’t take you but I do. I’m sorry for that inconvenience.”

“Don’t worry about it Lyra its fine. I’m just glad to be able to see you again after your long rehearsals with Octavia.” After the conversation was over and Lyra hanged up her phone she felt her chest tighten. Lyra looked around her room at the notes that she has collected over the time of James’ stay here in Equestria and the few pictures that they took together. Lyra could remember the day that her father found out about James and how frustrated he became after finding out about this. Her called her one morning and with to speak with her. Lyra was deathly afraid of her father because he was a really bad drunk when he was angry. Lyra went to her father’s house to talk about her relationship with James. When she arrived her father was already drunk and stumbling around the house. Lyra walked into the home hoping to have the conversation with her father and leave before he could really do anything. Once she entered though all her fears came alive as her father locked the door behind her and put several advanced locking spells on the door. Lyra took a deep breath to keep herself somewhat calm and collected so she could face her father.

“So Lyra what is this about you and some stallion named James spending time together?”

“He’s just a really good friend and that’s all.” Lyra half lied and half truth told her dad. James was a good friend but Lyra was really hoping that it would become something more.

“Has he already had sex with you and taken your virginity?” Her father asked his face showing no emotion at all and just remaining stoic. Lyra never liked that she was a virgin. Back in the university of gifted unicorns a lot of her friends had sex and ended up marrying the ones they loved at university. Lyra could never find somepony that loved her or that she loved. There was one pony that she tried it with and that was Bon Bon. The relationship though didn’t work out because these two saw each other as sisters more than anything and it felt weird trying to have a relationship with her.

“No dad we haven’t had sex yet.”

“Good because you are to remain a virgin as punishment for shaming the family name.” When Lyra’s father found out about her having a relationship with Bon Bon he nearly blew up both in the metaphorical sense and literal. After he heard the news about he quickly came down to the university half buzzed. When he reached Lyra’s dorm he kicked her door down and pulled out his belt. Once his belt was in hand he began beating her. None of the other students were there because they were off all at afternoon classes. Lyra took morning and evening classes that way she could work a part time job and earn some money. After her father was done beating her and she was crying on the floor her father pulled her up by the mane and whispered into her ear that she was to remain a virgin forever and if she were to have sex and lose her virginity he would hunt her down and kill both her and her lover. Lyra couldn’t do anything but just sob and nod her head showing that she understood her punishment.

“Now that we have that out of the way please tell me why I found this out by a friend of mine and not from you?” Her just continued to stare her down and she could feel his gaze burn to her very soul and set it aflame.

“Because.”

“Because why?”

“Just because.” Lyra’s father was not in the mood for games and got up from his seat and stumbled forward towards Lyra. He covered his hand in magic and then slapped her across the face sending her down to the floor. Lyra could feel her eyes swell with tears but refused to let them fall to giver her father satisfaction. She just got up off the floor and looked at her father. Her father didn’t like the look she was giving him and charged his hand again with more magic then before and gave her another good smack. This one not only sent Lyra to the ground but left a nice welt on her face. Her father walked back to his seat stumbling into it. He unlocked the door and told her to just get out. As Lyra got near the door her father called out telling her to bring James over because he wanted to meet the man. Lyra just left her house and returned back home looking at her calendar deciding the best time to call James.

After the conversation was over and James hanged his phone up he went over to his drawers and pulled out Lyra’s cutie mark shirt and pulled it on. James swore to himself that he heard her cry before she hanged up and made sure to talk to her about this. James headed downstairs and waited on the couch for Lyra to show up. After several minutes there was a knock on the front door and James answered it. James was glad to see Lyra and showed it by giving her a smile. She returned the gesture but James could see that she was forcing more than she should have been. James just took a mental sigh and left the library following Lyra. They reached the park and sat on a bench looking out over the field.

“So Lyra want to tell me what’s going on and why you used your magic to hide a welt on your face?”

“How could you tell that it was there?” Lyra looked shocked that James was able to see through her magic and that he could tell that something was wrong.

“Well living with Twilight and helping her with her magic lessons has its perks. I learned to pay attention to small detail change that is just barely noticeable unless seen up close and that when somepony is using magic you can see their auras of where it is being focused.

“Its my father James. He is an abusive drunk and there is nothing I can do about. I may have gone to a university for gifted unicorns but his magic is stronger. So I’m not able to stand up to him and tell him off.” Lyra then told her tale of what her father did to her and her short relationship with Bon Bon but James wasn’t judgmental about it. James was very opened to same sex relationships and marriage. He believed that everyone back in his world deserved happiness.

“Lets go visit you father Lyra. I would like to have a talk with him and let him know how I feel.” Lyra looked at James with pleading eyes for him not to go but he looked at her trying to reassure her that everything would be okay. Lyra lead James to her father’s home and they both entered the dingy house. When James entered he could smell the alcohol all over the place. James looked over at a recliner and saw Lyra’s father sitting in it with a bottle in his hand. James just shook his head at the site and walked over. Before he could do anything James was quickly grabbed in a field of magic and suspended in the air.

“So you are this James that I have heard so much about. I’m insulted that my daughter has taken an interest in something so vile such as you. Not only does she go and be with another mare but now she is with some creature. I thought I raised her better than this.”

“You call beating her and threatening her as raising her. You are just a sad old drunk taking your anger out on your own daughter and you have nopony else to blame but yourself.” Lyra’s father looked at him with anger in his eyes and looked over to Lyra. James saw that the stallion was only using one hand to control the field holding James as his other glowed to slap Lyra. James remembered that using one handed magic was for simple quick spells and not something so complex as holding somepony. James quickly looking for a weak point in the magic wanting to protect Lyra from her father. As James struggled he heard a loud slapping sound then Lyra yelling. James’ anger rose as he struggled even harder against the magic. It was a good thing that her father was drunk or he would have noticed the magic slowly breaking. After a couple of minutes James was able to break free of the magic and was on top of the stallion quickly. James held him pin to the ground as he pulled out his knife he held it to the stallion’s throat.

“Listen here you piece of filth. You are going to leave Lyra alone and you will never threaten her or any of her friends ever again. If I ever catch wind that you talked to Lyra or even hurt any of her friends I will come back here and separate your head from your shoulders.” The stallion just looked up to James in fear and couldn’t find the strength to move. James got off of him and grabbed Lyra by the hand and took her to her house. Once at her house Lyra pressed in for a deep kiss once they entered her home. When the kiss was broken with a strand of saliva still connecting them Lyra grabbed James’ hand and lead him to the bedroom.

Once in the room Lyra closed the door and locked it behind them. She started taking her clothes off as did James. Once fully bare Lyra covered her body with her hands keeping her breasts and marehood covered as James just stood naked in front of her just showing his erect manhood. James walked up and grabbed her hands removing them from her body but then Lyra pulled them away again and turned herself around.

“Is everything alright Lyra?”

“I’m glad that you stood up for me James but I just don’t know how to go about doing this.”

“Why don’t you let me lead and you tell me how you want it okay?” Lyra nodded her head and she turned around. James grabbed her hand and pulled her to the bed and set her down on it on her back. James trailed kisses down her body and let his warm breath wash over her. James reached her marehood and licked her already slickening folds. To James surprise she tasted kind of minty and it was very pleasant. James continued his assault as he brought up his hands one to rub her clit and the other to massage her breast. Lyra then came all over covering his face in juices and James just lapped them up trying to get as much of that minty goo as he could.

James then climbed on the bed and had his manhood lined up with her slick pussy. Lyra looked James in the eyes and nodded her head for him to enter. Before James entered he ran his tongue along Lyra’s horn sending pleasure shivers down her spine. As he licked he was able to enter easily hitting her hymen. James looked at Lyra one last time in the eyes making sure this is what she wanted. She was panting heavily now and she just wrapped her tail around his waist as a signal that he couldn’t leave until he finished. James fully entered her as he continued to lick up and down Lyra’s horn and rubbing one of her breast’s with one of his hands. Lyra came hard from being pleasured in three areas at once coating James in her minty juice. James could feel his peak reach its limit.

“Lyra I’m about to cum”

“Go ahead and shoot it inside of me. You freed me from the torment of my father and now I want you to free me from the torment of my virginity.” James gave one last good thrust as he shot his warm seed inside of her coating her insides. James fell down next to her and pulled the covers up over them.

“James thank you for standing up for me and keeping me safe.”

“Don’t worry about it Lyra. I just did what I thought was right and if he ever gives you any trouble please let me know.”

“Don’t worry James I will let you know if he gives me any problems.” After the exchange of pleasantries they gave each other one last kiss before drifting off to slumber.

Author's Note

Nine down two to go. Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help with the Lyra chapter.

Love Is Magical Part 10 (Twilight)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 17: Love Is Magical Part 10

James woke up in the early morning to Lyra making lots of noise in her kitchen. James put his pants on and grabbed his shirt and headed downstairs. There James saw Lyra frantically running back and forth trying to cook up some kind of meal. James could smell the pancakes as they cooked on the stove and could hear the crackling of grease. James entered the kitchen and noticed eggs being cooked with the pancakes. James felt bad that Lyra would cook him eggs and thought that this would put a strain on their relationship. Lyra walked in and she gave a very loud gasp as she saw James standing in the kitchen looking over the breakfast. James saw that she was blushing furiously and couldn’t help but smile at his mint colored mare.

“James what are you doing up so early. You should still be in bed sleeping.” Lyra was trying to push him out of the kitchen to keep what she was cooking a surprise.

“I could say the same thing to you also Lyra what with you making so much noise and falling down.” James was now just teasing Lyra just to get all flustered before the day even truly started.

“Well I was cooking you a special thank you breakfast and all but now that is ruined since you saw.”

“Well since you went to all this hard work to cook up a meal I suggest we eat it before it gets cold.” James just smiled at Lyra who just turned her head away to keep her blush hidden from his eyes. Breakfast was going along peacefully until a letter appeared out of nowhere in front of James. James recognized the seal showing that it belonged to Celestia. James sighed as he knew that the princess may want to talk to him about what he has done but read it nonetheless. The letter pretty much said that Celestia would like to meet him at Ponyville library when convenient to talk about his ‘actions’ that he used. James was sure that the word ‘actions’ was probably used very loosely in this letter.

“So what does the letter say?” Lyra asked her head sort of cocked to the side in an adorable fashion. James knew that Lyra would probably hit him for this but he couldn’t resist messing with her.

“Celestia just wants to talk to me about the fire that I started or a pony that I may have fucked in the night.” Lyra’s reaction was one for the record books. Never once had he seen any of his friends react in such a way before. She had this look of disbelief, anger, and embarrassment all at once. Lyra then calmly got out of her seat and walked over to James. James saw that her hand was glowing slightly and knew what was going to happen next. Lyra pulled her hand back and gave James a good slap. James couldn’t help the laughs that escaped him when he hit the floor.

“What is so funny James? That first part could get you into serious trouble and that second part is really personal. I fail to see how any of this could be funny at all.” Lyra was now furious at James not because of the consequences that he could suffer but that he was laughing. James knew that Lyra cared for his well being and didn’t want anything to happen to him. James got up off of the ground and walked over to Lyra who was about ready to start crying. When he got close to her he lifted up his hand and wiped away a stray tear. Lyra tried to pull away from him but James quickly pulled her in for a warm hug.

“I’m sorry Lyra I didn’t mean to hurt you. I just wanted to joke with you and get you to smile. I know that you care for me and I am truly sorry.” James just stroked Lyra’s mane comforting her and letting her know that everything will be okay.

“Please James I just don’t ever want to think about losing you ever. I love you too much to let you go.” Lyra was now crying into his shoulder letting all her emotions go.

“I promise Lyra that there is nothing in this world that would get rid of me that easily. I survived the impossible and will continue to do so. So no matter what happens don’t ever forget that I will always come back.” James smiled down at Lyra letting her know that he meant every word and would stick by it. James left Lyra’s house and she was feeling better than how he made her feel that morning. As James walked back to the train station another letter appeared in front of James. The new letter that arrived was from Twilight. James grabbed the letter out of the air and started to read it. Apparently the princess was waiting for him at the library and Twilight wasn’t very comfortable about that. She wanted him to hurry back so he could deal with the princess and she could calm down. James remembered how Twilight acted when she went crazy and that was a scary time.

Twilight was just going around town and trying to find something to do to help somepony so she could write a friendship report. James told her that everything would be fine and it didn’t hurt that she didn’t have anything to write about. James suggested that she just let today go and try not to force it to come. After that suggestion he got the biggest ear full from the bookworm that he thought would never happen. She went on about the horrors of magic kindergarten and how she had this perfect track record of never being tardy. This word was so foreign to Twilight it was like it strained her to say it. As the day progressed it just got worse with her. Twilight’s once beautiful mane was now a shaggy mess although somewhat still appealing, as it didn’t look dirty. Then she had this crazy twitch in her eye that James knew he would see that in his nightmare’s for a while. As the day neared its end and Twilight was out in the park on the ground in the fettle position crying. Then picking the right moment to show up Celestia came in a bright flash and comforted the young unicorn. James couldn’t help but slap his head multiple times that Celestia had the gall to show up and make some sort of excuse for not being here sooner.

James arrived at the train station and bought himself a ticket. James waited for the train to arrive and thought back on his life so far. He has had sex with Spitfire, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Octavia, Trixie, Rainbow Dash, Lightning Dust, Vinyl, and Lyra. James was happy to be with them and hoped that they would be excited to a more open relationship but decided to wait on that after the next two days progressed. Hearth Warming’s Eve was coming up shortly and wanted it to be that day for the special announcement. James was interrupted from his train of thought as he heard the train whistle into the station. James boarded the train and took the cart that didn’t have anypony in it. James knew he would need all the strength to talk with Celestia so he decided to take a quick nap.

Dream Realm

The explosion at Vatican happened and James was now picking off soldiers that were trying to investigate. James was spending round after round killing the soldiers all with one shot. James made sure to check the building to make sure Connor and Demarco were getting through the building alright. Every chance he had James took out a soldier waiting behind a corner to ambush his friends. It was getting worse though as James was running low and they were running out of time. Blake, David, and Jacob made it out of the underground and were fighting their way to the extraction point.

“Demarco how much longer until you reach the target?”

“We just need to get through this door and we should have him. How much time do we have?”

“You have twenty five minutes left before the chopper shows up. Think you can handle fighting your way to the extraction point. I’m kind of running low on ammo up here.”

“Don’t worry about us James. We will make it back in time just make sure that you make it there.” James got up from his prone position and started running through the forest behind him. James had his rifle disassembled and put in the bag that he carried it in. The bag was snug against his back as he ran through the forest. James had his knife and Lady Hawk at the ready in case any soldiers were waiting for him. As James was halfway an enemy soldier came from around the tree and hit James in the head with the butt of his gun. James fell to the ground in a daze not sure what happened.

As James regained conscience he saw the soldier looking down at him trying to decide what to do. James was breathing heavy and could feel his heart pounding in his chest. As the soldier looked away for a quick second James took the opportunity to stab him in the leg and when he fell down James popped a round off in his head. James continued through the forest and finally reached his destination without any problems. James, Jacob, Blake, and David waited behind trees and in the brush waiting for Demarco and Connor to show up. Five minutes left before the chopper arrived Demarco and Connor finally showed up with a bag. Inside the bag was the imposter pope. Everything went as it should and they were able to get away. When the chopper arrived and everyone was aboard they couldn’t help but look and smile at each other at their own success. James never felt more proud to lead these other five soldiers. He felt that there was nothing that could stop them. This would be proven wrong later at a different time.

Real World

James woke up to the train whistle as it was arriving at Ponyville station. When James exited the train he was greeted with guards and spears to the face. One of the guards walked up and held out his hand asking James to relinquish any weapons that he had on him. James sighed as he handed over his favorite knife and looked at the guard with eyes saying that he better be getting that back. James was lead through town to the library by the guards. Apparently Celestia thought that he would run or try something funny if he wasn’t escorted. They arrived and James was ‘guided’ more liked pushed into the library foyer.

Celestia was sitting on the couch looking at the man showing no kind of expression. James just gave a small wave to the princess and was immediately struck in the back of the legs to get him to bow. James grunted at the pain in his legs but did nothing more than that not wanting to give anypony satisfaction of making him do such an embarrassing act. Celestia got up form the couch and walked over to James and looked down at him. She grabbed his arm and pulled him up to his feet so they could talk somewhat at eye level. She may have been taller than James but he wasn’t intimidated because she was nothing like Demarco. Celestia gestured to a seat across from the couch and he took it. Celestia sat back down and looked at James for a few more seconds before opening her mouth.

“So James I’ve heard that you got into a fight two nights ago and threatened a fellow citizen last night. Care to explain your actions?” Celestia was calm in a sort of way that James could make some witty remark and she would just take it like it was nothing. It made James slightly uncomfortable but it wasn’t something that he wasn’t used to already with the solar princess.

“In all honesty Tia I’m surprised that it took you this long to come after me about it. I guess that you are finally showing some respect towards me and are wanting me to be nicer to you?” James looked at Celestia trying to read if she was trying to be nicer or if she was just showing off. The guards didn’t like how James used a nickname when speaking with their princess and made it apparent by making threatening gestures at him. James just returned his attention to the princess and saw that she was somewhat puzzled on how to answer his question. So to avoid the topic a little longer and James didn’t mind waiting so he let her, she asked another question.

“What exactly set you off to do the actions that you did James. I would like to know so that this matter can be dealt with and all the ponies can get back on with their lives.” Celestia actually looked like she was very tired and James guessed that the princess might actually be seeing these things in his perspective a little better.

“Well as you may have heard some of the story but probably not all I will fill in the little gaps that are left. I didn’t like how a stallion was badmouthing my friend on her looks just because she was different. Then he summoned two lackeys to try and teach me a lesson. They came at me first so I defended myself with the best way I know how. Then I had to defend another one of my friends from her abusive drunk father. Not much needs to be said about that since the whole drunk and abusive part were enough to justify my actions. Maybe I went a little overboard a bit with a couple of them but not much else could be done.” James finished his tale of the past two nights and it seemed like Celestia was actually for once listening to him then her usual hearing what he said and then twisting it around in her own words. Just as Celestia was about to speak Twilight showed up from the kitchen with a plate of sandwiches for her, James, and Celestia.

“Thank you for your time James and I was glad that we could come to a conclusion to this whole ordeal.” Celestia got up from the couch and started walking away before James stopped her.

“Before you go Celestia can you please tell you guard over there to return my knife back to me please?” Celestia didn’t even need to say a word as she looked at the guard who shuddered slightly at her stare. The guard then walked up to James and handed him his knife. Once the knife was returned Celestia left the library and went back to Canterlot. Once she was gone Twilight and James set to eating their sandwiches. Once the food was gone James helped the cute bookworm clean up the kitchen. So out of all the women that James loved and that loved him two of them couldn’t cook very well.

As they were cleaning the kitchen Twilight would once in a while brush her tail up his leg and make him shudder. After having her tail brush against him two more times James turned around to see what was making the unicorn so feisty and when he did he was assaulted by a passionate kiss from her. When the kiss broke Twilight took James’ hand and lead him to her bedroom. Once inside Twilight used her magic to make their clothes disappear and to get James to lay on the bed. As James was laying on the bed Twilight presented her dripping marehood to him as she settled her gaze on his growing cock. James took a little lick across the wet folds making Twilight shudder just a little at the pleasure. Not wanting James to do anything and not receive, Twilight went to work on his shaft. She wrapped her lips around his member and began a slow bobbing pace that grew over time.

James groaned at the pleasure that he was feeling. Twilight felt very experienced for never having been on a date with somepony before. James went back to licking her folds and was daring enough to stick a finger as he rotated her clit. This made Twilight moan in pleasure, which sent vibrations through James’ cock making him groan even louder. The sounds of sucking and flesh slapping could have been heard if Twilight didn’t put up a soundproof bubble. James could feel his peak starting to rise and Twilight wasn’t too far off from her own orgasm.

“Twilight I going to cum.” Twilight picked up her pace and so did James. James shot his seed down her throat as she swallowed it all not wanting to leave a single drop left. As she was sucking him dry James was greedily licking up her juices not wanting to leave a single stand of juice left. Once they came down from the sexual highs Twilight turned around and smiled at James as she lined his shaft up with her marehood. James grabbed her hips and helped guide her down. Once she was in James felt his old nemesis the hymen. James looked at Twilight who just continued to smile at him. James nodded and fully inserted himself. Once he was fully in he began massaging Twilight’s horn to keep her stimulated.

Once adjusted James started thrusting slowly and stroking her horn. They shared a heat filled kiss fill each other’s mouth with moans of pleasure. James felt Twilight’s walls clench his member as she came from the experience. James didn’t strop thrusting though wanting to reach his release also. James could feel the fire in his belly come again as he was ready to release once again.

“Twilight I’m going to cum.”

“Go ahead James I’ve dreamt of this moment for such a long time and I’m glad that it is finally coming true.” James gave two hard thrusts as he released deep inside of her. She fell next to James and pulled the covers over them. James kissed the unicorn’s head as sleep took them both over for the rest of the night.

Author's Note

Ten down one to go.

Love Is Magical Part 11 (Rarity)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 18: Love Is Magical Part 11

James woke up to the blinding light of the sun hitting his eyes. James always wondered how Twilight was able to get up so early in the mornings without an alarm clock and now he knew why. Twilight had her bed placed specifically in the way of the window that when the sun started to rise the light would shine through the window and bathe her face in light. As James tried to fight off the offending light so he could get some extra sleep Twilight began stirring next to him. She kept hitting him in the side trying to get him up so she could get up herself. James just wanted to be stubborn and stayed lying in bed. After several minutes of unsuccessful rousing on her part Twilight used her magic to levitate him out of bed. Once James was on the other side of the bed Twilight dropped him with a loud thud on the wooden floor. Twilight just giggled at him as he laid on the floor just not feeling up to getting up.

“Twilight can’t you for once sleep in like a normal pony?”

“No James I can’t and I already over slept trying to get you up.”

“All you had to do was ask and I would have gotten up.”

“I did ask you and you just laid there on the bed.”

“If you call hitting me in the side asking me then remind me to never ask you to hit something. I would feel sorry for the pony that would have to listen to another one of your lectures.” James got a gentle kick in the ribs for calling Twilight’s helpful advice lectures.

“James you need to head to your room so I can shower and get changed. I need to meet the girls for tea because Rarity wants to ask us something.”

“Come on Twilight I just saw you naked and you are still shy around me. I thought that you wouldn’t mind showing off your sexy flank to me.” James got up off the floor and started walking towards Twilight wanting to give her a hug and he could see the blush that was forming. When James was about to wrap his arms around her he felt his insides jerk around. When James was done dry heaving he saw that he was in his room and felt a little disappointed. James just sighed and decided to take his own shower and get clean. Once his shower was finished James grabbed an old t-shirt and jeans and headed out of the library. James was headed over to Sweet Appple Acres to help Applejack with one last apple harvest.

Out of all of her friends Applejack seemed to show the least amount of sexual interest in James. James thought that she didn’t like him and wanted to figure out why. During an apple harvest last month James asked Applejack how she truly felt about him. For several seconds there was nothing but silence as she tried to figure out the words to answer his question. Applejack decided to be blunt but it wasn’t hurtful to James as he could understand where she was coming from. She explained that she believed that ponies should be with other ponies and not with any other species. She was more than glad for her friends if they found love even with another species. Applejack was raised to believe this but she was never forced to live by it. Working at the farm James began to notice how Applejack would look up to the sky to find that she was watching The Wonderbolts practicing. She was paying close attention to a certain pegasus stallion. The one that she was interested in was Soarin and during James’ time hanging with the Wonderbolts was able to know the stallion.

James took it upon himself to get these two set up as he knew that Soarin had a thing for the orange farm pony after he had an apple pie from her at one time. As they finished working in the east orchard and called it a night James went to the nearest bar to meet Soarin who was as always having a good drink after practice. James joined Soarin in the stool next to him and ordered himself a good gin and tonic. James sat there in silence and waited to see how Soarin would react to him sitting there. Soarin then noticed the man sitting next to him and gave him the usual welcome that he did a good slap to the back. Even with being a pegasus he could hit pretty hard and after the slap on the back James spat up his drink. After his coughing fit James was able to speak to Soarin.

“So Soarin I heard from a little parasprite that you fly over Sweet Apple Acres during practice to try and impress some mare.”

“You’re just hearing silly old rumors there James. I fly over that area because it just a beautiful scene to fly over.” James could see that Soarin was acting a little nervous about the subject but knew with the right incentive he would crack.

“Really because I heard that it was home to a pony named Applejack that like to bake apple treats.”

“Is she the mare that cooked that delicious apple pie that I enjoyed so much?”

“I never said that she made any pies that you ate.” Soarin just realized his mistake in having this conversation with James. James was very good at getting a conversation to turn on somepony to show that they were hiding something. Soarin knew that his grave was dug and he wouldn’t be able to get out of it now.

“Okay James you caught me now. I may have been flying over the apple farm to get a few glimpses of the mare.” Soarin was now downing his drinks faster than he was before so he could give himself the liquid courage that he needed to get through this.

“Well if you like her so much then why don’t you drop in and say hi. I’m fairly certain that you two would hit it off.”

“I don’t know James I have practice and I don’t think Spitfire would like it if I took time off to hit on a mare.” James came too far for him to back out now and wasn’t leaving the bar until Soarin agreed to meet Applejack.

“Don’t worry Soarin I can handle this with Spitfire. Hey Spits, Soarin needs a couple days off so he can grow a pair and speak to a mare for once in his life!” James yelled across the bar to Spitfire who was with the other Wonderbolts just sharing a few laughs. Soarin was looking at James with astonishment and a little bit of anger that James just yelled this at his own boss.

“Thank Celestia that somepony is finally getting Soarin to get off his lazy flank. James you have as much time as you need to get Soarin through his funk. Once you have that problem solved we can finally get back to some real practice since he won’t have his head in the clouds and I mean this literally.” Everypony just laughed but Soarin seemed to join them in their laughter knowing that it was true.

“Just meet me at Sweet Apple Acres in the west field during your regular practice time. Make sure that you show up at least somewhat decent.” James gave Soarin a good shake and downed the rest of his drink and left the bar.

The morning came and James was with Applejack in the west field harvesting more apples. James kept watch in the sky waiting for Soarin to show up. Noon came and James and Applejack headed out for lunch. James was pulled behind a tree and was met eye to eye with Soarin. Soaring was dressed in casual clothing and apparently smelled nice meaning that he took a shower before showing up. James brought Soarin with him to the farmhouse and entered the building with Soarin waiting outside. After a slight conversation with Applejack and a few choice words James was able to convince Applejack to come outside. When Applejack opened the door she stood frozen staring at the pegasus stallion. Unknown to Soarin but James was only getting the two to meet each other. As the two ponies stared at each other James took this opportunity to leave. James later heard that things went pretty well between Applejack and Soarin but that was probably after Big Mac laid the ground rules down. James knew exactly what that meant, as he knew how over protective big brothers could be especially about their little sisters.

After the short memory James arrived at the farm and saw Applejack working on the few trees that still had apples left on them. James walked up to Applejack who smiled at him. James returned the friendly gesture and went to helping her. They were able to finish the job quickly since there really wasn’t much to do. Once they were done James and Applejack sat on the porch with warm cider and enjoying each other’s company. Once the conversation was done Applejack gave a hard punch on his arm making it completely dead.

“What the heck was that for AJ?”

“That was for the surprise set up that ya did a month ago and ah never did repay ya for it.”

“From what I heard it went very well between you two. Did it not go as well as most ponies thought?”

“Everything went just fine. Mainly after Mac gave Soarin the ground rules and threatened to beat him into the next apple harvest if he ever hurt me in anyway.” James and AJ couldn’t help but laugh at how scared Soarin was at meeting the burly stallion that was her brother. The laughter though was short lived as James’ phone went off. James saw that it was Pinkie calling him.

“Hey Pinks what do you need?”

“Hey James I was wondering if you could come down to Sugarcube Corner?”

“Sure Pinkie but I thought that all of the other girls were there having your little tea time?”

“We were but Rarity needs to ask you a favor.”

“She knows that she could have called me and asked herself right?”

“Of course she does silly but she wanted to do this face to face because of being polite or something along those lines.”

“Okay Pinkie I’ll be there in a few minutes just need to get cleaned up.”

“Hey AJ do you mind if I use your shower so I can get myself cleaned up before I head to Sugarcube Corner?”

“Go right ahead it’s the second door on your left up the stairs.” James entered the farmhouse and went upstairs to take a quick shower. James always brought extra clothes with him in case he ever needed to change or ended up having to shower there and he would have clean clothes to change into after the shower. James finished his shower quickly but thoroughly because he knew that he wouldn’t hear the end of it from Rarity if he smelled bad. Once finished James put his dirty clothes away and headed for Sugarcube Corner. James arrived and when he did he felt some regret. Sitting at the table Twilight, Pinkie, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Rarity were looking at him with bright smiles. James took the defensive hoping to avoid any sort of conflict that could be brought up.

“So Rarity you needed to talk to me about something?” James looked between the five mares trying to decide whether or not if he should run or listen to their request. James took the latter and listened to what the mare had to offer.

“Well darling there is this little fashion show going on at Trottingham later tonight and I was wondering if you would like to go? Twilight is busy with her studies, Pinkie wouldn’t be able to control herself, Rainbow doesn’t understand fine etiquette, and Fluttershy doesn’t want to leave her animals alone.”

“I don’t know Rarity. As much as I would like to go I don’t know if I would be a good traveling companion. I know next to nothing about fashion and wouldn’t be able to hold a conversation there with anypony that I meet there. Then there is also the fact that not many places know of my existence still.” After James was finished trying to politely decline the offer Rarity started to cry. James then realized what had just happened when he arrived. James was set up by her friends so he would end up going. They knew he wouldn’t be able to say no if she started crying and her friends were there to give him evil glares for making her cry. James hung his head in defeat as he was put in checkmate by his own friends.

“Please don’t cry anymore Rarity I’ll go with you to the fashion show.” After James agreed Rarity quickly returned to her lady like self and squealed with delight. James looked at the other four shaking his head and giving them a hard stare for what they did. They just smiled and acted like they didn’t do anything. James headed back to the library to get dressed in a better shirt and a pair of slacks Rarity made him. Night quickly approached and James walked to the train station in the t-shirt with Rarity’s cutie mark and a pair of black slacks. James was certain that nothing bad was going to happen at the show but decided to be safe than sorry and brought his knife. When James arrived at the station he had to quickly regain his balance after he saw Rarity in her dress. She wore a sparkling red dress that left her back bare and did little to cover her cleavage. There was a cut up her right leg that stopped at her mid thigh showing off the top of her stockings that she was wearing along with three inch high heels that were also sparkling red as her dress. Her mane was done up in a bun and her tail was brushed and curled in its usual fashion.

The train arrived and they both boarded and decided to go for the empty cart so they could sit together in silence. The ride was long especially since the two of them didn’t try to make any small talk or even a conversation to help pass the time. They were now in Trottingham and it looked, as though that none of the ponies cared that there was a new creature exiting the train. James just shrugged his shoulders as Rarity looped her arm around his and lead him to the fashion show. Once at the building they entered and were immediately greeted by many different ponies that obviously knew of Rarity’s work. Rarity seemed to be in her element as she gossiped with some of the ponies and she seemed to be enjoying their company.

James was just wandering around and looking at some of the clothing that was displayed around the building. As James walked around he noticed one case holding a very beautiful dress. James looked down at the little golden plaque that was at the bottom to see who created it. James was stunned to see that it was one of Rarity’s designs. James was proud that his friend was being showcased here and he was sure that if she saw it then she would be happy also. James wanted to show her this and started walking through the crowd to find the white marshmallow mare. As James was pushing through the crowd he heard Rarity screamed. James quickly moved through the crowd to find Rarity on the floor holding her cheek. There standing in front of her was the same stallion James dealt with before when he was with Vinyl. He was about to strike Rarity again until James stepped in and grabbed his wrist that was in mid swing.

“Who dares put their filthy-“ His words were quickly shut off as he saw the human that beat his lackeys those few days ago. Filthy could feel his heart begin to race because James was now looking him dead in the eyes daring him to try and finish his action. James was wanting a reason to give this stallion a good beat down and teach him a lesson. Filthy though was smart to just put his hand back to his side and just left without saying a word.

James helped Rarity off of the ground and they left for the hotel that they were staying at for the night. During the walk it was starting to get a little chilly and James pulled off his hoodie and wrapped it around Rarity so she wouldn’t get cold. They arrived at the hotel and headed for their room. Once inside James sat Rarity on the couch as then he went to the mini kitchen to grab a few ice cubes for her cheek. He put them in the plastic bag that went with the ice bucket and held it to Rarity’s face.

“So Rarity want to tell me what happened back there?” James could still see that she was crying a little and wiped her tears away.

“He was an old client that used to order from me. He got mad during one of the commissions that I made him and he left. When we ran into each other he was wondering what a no talent hack like me was doing there. I tried to walk away but he grabbed my shoulder, turned me around and slapped me across the face.” As Rarity gave the explanation James lead her to the bedroom so she could lay down

“Well then I guess he doesn’t know fashion like you.” James pulled his phone out glad that he took a picture of Rarity’s dress. Rarity’s eyes filled with tears of joy that one of her designs were at the show. She hugged James tightly and he returned it happy that he could make her feel proud of herself. When they began separating from their hug and were looking at each other face to face Rarity leaned in for a kiss. James didn’t try to pull back but instead pulled her closer. When they parted they had a single strand of saliva still connecting them together and they were both naked. During their kiss Rarity used her magic to take their clothing off and have it folded neatly on the floor.

James brought Rarity back for a kiss as he used his left hand to stroke her horn and his right hand to finger her marehood. Rarity released little moans into his mouth from the pleasure that she was receiving. Rarity then came all over his hand as she reached her orgasm. When Rarity regained her thought she used her magic to line James’ shaft up with her marehood. James slowly entered her and was stopped by her hymen. He looked at her and Rarity just nodded her head and before he pushed all the way in James ran his tongue up her horn. As Rarity shivered from that pleasure James pierced her hymen and waited for her to adjust. Once she was comfortable James started at a slow pace that got faster. Rarity was moaning loudly as she just melted into the pleasure. James could feel his peak reach and so was Rarity’s.

“Rarity I’m going to cum.” Instead of Rarity saying anything she just wrapped her tail around his waist along with her legs so he wouldn’t pull out. James got the message loud and clear and gave two final thrusts and she came coating his member in her juices as he shot his seed deep inside of her. James fell down next to her and pulled the covers over them. Rarity pulled him into a hug and kissed him passionately as they both fell asleep in the bed together.

Author's Note

Well thats all eleven. Now comes the really fun part. I just want this to be known that I have absolutely nothing against Applejack. A relationship with her is something that I want in another story. Also this will be a good Hearth Warming Eve party next chapter.

Musical Love Is Hard To Ignore

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 21: Musical Love Is Hard To Ignore

James woke up groggily in the morning grabbing his head in pain because of the side effects of the sleep drug. Once James could get to his senses he saw that he was in his room laying on his bed. James was glad that Spike was nice enough to help him get to bed after that night. James groaned as he rolled out of bed to head for a shower to help clear his head and clean himself up. Once James was finished he headed downstairs to see Twilight pulling in a gift basket and she had the widest smile on her face. James was confused as to why Twilight was receiving a present because it wasn’t her birthday and no holidays have come up yet either. James followed Twilight to the coffee table and she was still smiling at him thinking that he was the one to get her the present. Twilight opened the present and released a loud squeal at what she got. She was given an ancient spell tome on arcane defense magic. Twilight rushed over to James and gave him a kiss on the cheek. As much James wanted to let her believe that he was the one that got her the present he couldn’t.

“Twilight not to rain down on your parade but I didn’t get you that present.”

“Of course you did James who else would get me such a present that I would enjoy?”

“I don’t know who could have done it but I think somepony is trying to steal you away.”

“Don’t worry James if they were they would never succeed because I belong to you and you alone. Also possibly some other mares but we will see where that leads.” Twilight said that last part quietly so James couldn’t hear her. Even if Twilight was loyal to James it didn’t mean that whatever pony was trying to win her over wasn’t going to give up. James wouldn’t interfere, as he wanted to see for himself if Twilight was truly loyal. Sure she showed her love for him but it was just his paranoia that had him so worried. James went to his room to wait for that phone call from one of the mares to go on the next date.

As James just lounged around in his room he picked up the book on herbs and plants and started flipping through the page. James was able to figure how to deal with the unicorn mares but he still needed something to deal with earth and pegasi ponies. Sure James could probably deal with the two earth mares if they were alone but with who they were teamed up with James needed this advantage. Octavia had the help of two unicorns and Pinkie had the help of two pegasi and it also didn’t help that one of the pegasi was Fluttershy. James could never find a reason to ever cause any serious harm to her because she was just too kind and caring of others. As James flipped through the pages he came across a flower called flightsbane. The flower could be used to strip a pegasus of their flight abilities if ingested for a short amount of time. James continued reading to see if there were any combinations of other plants that could be very helpful. As James neared the end of the entry he saw that if he could get some honeydew roses then he could make a special liquid that when swallowed would leave a pegasus in a state of unconsciousness. Now James had something to use against pegasi and unicorns but still nothing on earth ponies. As James kept flipping through the book he reached the end and got nothing to solve his little problem. James knew who everypony was paired with so James could possibly make this work but he would need to try something out.

James headed back downstairs to see Trixie on the couch reading her visual arts spell book. As James got closer Trixie looked up at him with a huge smile. James was wondering why they weren’t mad or anything since they didn’t succeed in winning but probably had to chalk it up to that they probably don’t remember falling asleep. James wasn’t really happy to make this request especially with such a good friend and possible lover but he had to see.

“Hey Trixie do you mind helping me check something out?” James was nervous to do this but he had to if he wanted everything to work out.

“Sure James. What exactly do you need help with?” Trixie was more than glad to help her future husband and was willing to help him anyway she could.

“I want to see if some parts of ponies would react under the same conditions as a human would if I were to put pressure here.” James did the action before Trixie could either accept or deny the request. Once James pinched the neckline meeting the shoulder Trixie passed out unconscious. James grabbed the back of her head and back and gently laid her on the couch so she could sleep it off. Just as he finished making sure that she was comfortable on the couch and covered with a blanket James turned around and saw Spike coming down the steps.

“Hey James how you feeling man?”

“I’ve been pretty good so far and I learned a few things that have been helpful. Also if you are headed out can you please get me some flightsbane and honeydew roses?”

“Sure I can but can I ask what exactly they are for?”

“Well you saw how I mixed magesbane and pegasusjacket to make that sleeping drug?” Spike nodded his head as he remembered helping James make that potion.

“Well essentially I’m doing the same thing but this combination is focused on dealing with pegasi.”

“Dude I know that I said that first concoction that you made was going to get you killed because of Twilight and Rarity but if you do that you are going to really die this time. I mean full fledged your body isn’t moving and nothing can bring you back dead. You plan on using this against Rainbow Dash the best flyer in Equestria, Spitfire Captain of The Wonderbolts, Lightning Dust that is probably a match for Dash in speed and stubbornness, and finally we have Fluttershy. I mean you do remember what she is capable of right? You heard the rumors about her stare and you are still going to do this.” Spike rubbed his head trying to stave off the headache that was coming because of James’ insanity.

“Yeah I truly have a lot of doubt that this thing would work. I also truly don’t want to do this either to Fluttershy because she is just so innocent. Then we have Dash, Spitfire, and Lightning Dust that could easily rip me apart if they so choose to. Though for my love of them I have to try no matter how insane.”

“I don’t even know why I am helping you but you are right. If it wasn’t for you my relationship the three mares probably wouldn’t have worked out so well if it wasn’t for your advice. I will help you but you must not mention that I helped you with these hair brained schemes.”

“Don’t worry Spike you will never be mentioned no matter what. This is my crazy ass plan that I have decided to go through so I will deal with all the consequences.” Spike left the library to go get James his supplies. James went back up to his room and waited for the phone call of the next team to ask him out. Once James reached his room he went over to his bookshelf and checked to see if he had enough of the first concoction that he made. James didn’t need much since he was dealing with only two more unicorns but these two were also emotionally hurt. James had enough to deal with Vinyl and Lyra so he went and sat at his desk drawing little cartoon characters on his sketchpad.

Octavia’s Home

The three musicians were sitting around trying to come up with the best way to win James. The three of them have been at it for three hours and couldn’t come up with anything. They knew James didn’t care about extravagance or anything of the sort so they wanted to make something from the heart. As they sat around neither one of them could figure out a single thing to think of.

“How difficult is it to think of something to give to James to show we care?” Vinyl asked as she threw down her pencil in frustration that she couldn’t come up with anything.

“Well we need to truly think on what James could truly love from all of us if we were to give him something.” Lyra was adding input as she pinched the bridge of her nose and looked at her blank note pad that had no ideas on it.

“Well I think we are going about this all the wrong way girls.” When Octavia said this the other two looked at her in confusion and were gesturing her with their hands for her to continue.

“We are trying to step away from what we do best. We are three very talented musicians and we aren’t even trying to use that to our advantage. So instead of trying to come up with some kind of gift for James why don’t we make him a song? This also won’t be just any song though that we have created. This is a piece of art that will use our musical styles to convey our feelings better than words.”

“Even then though Octavia how will that ensure our win. Sure we could make him fall in love with our music but where is the part where we truly use our skills of seduction to win him over?” Vinyl asked with a little crimson on her cheeks because of the thoughts she was having on seducing James.

“Oh but we will be able to do that Vinyl and very easily. I do hope that you two weren’t planning on wearing your dresses for long after dinner with James at my house.” Octavia grinned ear to ear apparently delighted by her idea on how to win.

“What exactly are you planning here Octavia?” Lyra was a little nervous at what the cellist had planned as she looked back tat the three dresses and Octavia trying to figure her out.

“Lets just say that when James hears us play and watches us play he won’t be able to resist us.” Octavia kept her grin as she looked at the other two mares who were slightly nervous at what she had planned.

Library

As James laid on his bed his phone started ringing. James looked at his caller i.d. and saw that Vinyl was calling him. James knew which team he was up against and felt a little saddened that they were the next to ask him out. James loved Vinyl and Lyra very much that he didn’t want to hurt their feelings in anyway. James looked over at the sleeping drug and sighed heavily knowing that he had to this. He may not be happy to do such a thing but it had to be done. James answered his phone before it went to voicemail.

“Hey Vinyl what can I help you with?” James asked trying his best to hide the little hurt that he was feeling.

“Hey James me and Lyra are at Octavia’s and were wondering if you would like to join us for dinner?”

“Sure Vinyl I would love to join you three for dinner.” After James agreed and went to hang up his phone he couldn’t help but hear the small squeal that Vinyl let out. James got dressed in another plain shirt and jeans since he needed to not show any favorites at all during these dates. As James headed downstairs he was stopped by Trixie. As James tried to walk past her she stuck her arm out stopping him. Before he could say anything though James got a slap to the face.

“What exactly was that for Trixie?” James was confused as to why his friend was angry at him enough to slap him on the face.

“That is for making Trixie fall asleep before she could answer you request.” After that was said Trixie walked off. James watched her leave and wasn’t sure if she was truly angry with him. As she walked off she swayed her hips left and right while swishing her tail to entrance him. James just shook his head and left the library.

Trixie

“Twilight may I come in for a second?”

“Sure Trixie come right on in. So what can I help you with?”

“James is headed out on another date. Lets go grab Rarity and the others and see how this goes.” Twilight got up than and walked next to Trixie and placed her hand on her shoulder. Once she did this they were teleported to Rarity’s boutique.

“Good evening Twilight and Trixie. What can I help you with today?”

“Hey Rarity. James is off on another date so we need to grab the others so we can watch.”

“Then let us be off then darling. We don’t have much time.” Twilight then teleported the three of them so they could grab the other five.

Octavia’s house

James arrived at Octavia’s house and was happy to see that the house was as beautiful as ever. James walked up to the door and gave a few knocks. What James saw next nearly blew his mind and almost made him pass out. Lyra answered the door wearing a dress in the color of her minty coat. It was designed that the front parted her breasts so you could see in between them and show off the middle of her back. The dress also stopped just right below the knees showing off her well toned calves. She gestured for James to enter and when he did he nearly blew a load in his pants like last night. Octavia was wearing a charcoal V cut dress that also parted her breasts but her back was covered. The dress ran down to her feet but was cut along the side showing off the stockings that she wore underneath. Vinyl was wearing a two piece dress that James didn’t think was possible to exist. Her top was red like her eyes that she was showing off making them stand out even more. The top was a mid rif showing off her toned stomach and was X crossed along her breasts. Her bottom was also red and were like a pair of shorts. The bottoms were only half way down her thigh and hugged her so tightly that it showed where she curved.

“God damn it Rarity why do you have to be so good at making dresses.” James silently thought to himself seeing that if these three were dressed like this then so were the remaining five. James knew that this was going to be another long night.

“So how are you fine mares doing this lovely evening?” James asked trying to keep the blood not only from coming from his nose but away from his crotch.

“Oh we are doing just lovely and now even better that you are here.” Lyra replied for them all as she let her warm breath run along James’ neck teasing the hairs on it.

“Well that is good to hear from you all.” James answered back trying to keep his heart in his chest.

“James if you could be a dear and bring out the dinner please while the three of us finish setting up the table that would be lovely.” Octavia requested his help using a low sultry tone that made that man shiver at how alluring it was to hear.

“Sure Octavia I would be glad to bring out our dinners.” James walked towards the kitchen to fetch the food and place the last of the sleeping drug in both Vinyl’s and Lyra’s food. The drug doesn’t work on earth ponies but that was what confused James a lot. James if the sense of things would consider himself an earth pony since he couldn’t use magic and couldn’t fly. These two facts is why James couldn’t understand why the sleep drug affected him. Though there was also the fact that he was a different kind of species that never existed in this world so it might be because of his biology. Whatever the reason was James knew he would have to be careful in case this was ever used against him. Lucky for James the food was labeled for who it was for.

Once the food was laced with the sleeping drug James brought the food out. When he exited he saw that the three mares had their back turned to him. The mares were setting up the table but as they did they were swishing their tails causing James to look down. James was too entranced to see that the three of them turn around and were looking at him. When Lyra coughed to get his attention James stood straight up blushing intensely that he was caught. The mares on the other hand didn’t mind as they walked towards him swaying their hips and making their breasts bounce just a little. Once they reached James they looked at him with half-lidded eyes and wrapped their tails around him and lead him to the table. As they got to the table James saw instruments set up in another room and knew that there was probably going to be a show after dinner.

Dinner was the same like it was last time back at Twilight’s but this time it was a little more intense. These three mares were a little more adventurous than Twilight, Rarity, or even Trixie was. Vinyl was pretty much sitting on his lap and slightly grinding herself on his leg. Lyra was using her tail to have James’ hand rub up and down her thigh and as he did so he could he the soft whimpers coming from her. Octavia was using her tail to put slight pressure on his cock and it was working. James was trying so hard to fight of the erection that was trying to form as the three mares were breathing slightly with their hot breath bathing over his body. Dinner was finished and James looked at the clock and started the countdown for the two hours until Lyra and Vinyl were out. James was glad that Octavia had a few glasses of wine, which would help when he sent her unconscious.

With dinner over James was now lead to the room containing the instruments. The walk there felt like hours as Vinyl kept grinding herself on James, Lyra kept using his hand on her thigh, and Octavia was exerting more pressure on his crotch. James was certain that he was going to lose it at some point but the image of either one of his friends hurt that they couldn’t be with him allowed him to endure no matter what.

“James please wait out here while we get everything set.” Octavia requested this as she drew a tiny circle on his chest lightly that made James shiver. As the three mares entered the room James leaned against the wall to help support him. James was breathing heavily from all the excitement that he was going through right now and was afraid that he was going to end up with blue balls before the nights end and he still had two more dates that he would need to go on. As James was able to calm down he was called into the room. When he entered it was dark except for the light on a single chair. James walked over and sat on the chair. Once James was seated the lights came on.

When the lights came on James couldn’t help the blood that came out of his nose and quickly punched his thigh to stop the erection from staying. In front of him were the three mares before but now they have removed their dresses and were now naked with their backs turned to him. Lyra was sitting with her new harp, Octavia was with her cello, and Vinyl to James’ surprise was sitting at a piano. Silence held the room for a while until Octavia started playing. As Octavia was playing she was moving her tail up and down James’ right leg. After Octavia played a few chords Lyra came in on her harp and followed Octavia’s lead and started moving her tail up and down James’ left leg. Once Lyra got in her few chords Vinyl came in on the piano and it was the most beautiful sound James had ever heard. Vinyl then followed the other two mare’s actions and moved her tail up and down James’ crotch. James was lost to the pleasure and sound of the music and the tails rubbing against him. James could feel all the notes and the emotions that followed them. James could tell that this was a trio piece that these three created to show their feeling for him. Time went on and James saw the clock that was thankfully in the room. He still had thirty seconds before Vinyl and Lyra were out. James started counting down the seconds to the sleep. Fifteen seconds and the song started to slow, ten seconds and the last few notes were played, five seconds left and the last note was held. After the notes were done Lyra and Vinyl passed out. Before Octavia was able to ask what happened James quickly knocked her out. James took a few minutes to gather his senses before he moved. Once he was able to think straight James started taking Octavia, Lyra, and Vinyl to their rooms. When all three mares were put to bed James left the house and headed back to the library.

Outside

The eight mares were out on the roof of an old abandoned building that nopony uses. As they watched Rarity couldn’t help but be proud at how well her dresses were working against James. She never thought that she would reach a point in her career that she would enjoy watching them be used against somepony that she loved more than making them. All the other mares were getting very antsy out how the date was going and couldn’t help but squirm. A few of them were panting heavily at the sight of how James was being seduced and were about to lose it. Once James left the house though they all got up and left in the shadow of the night to return to their respective homes for tomorrow.

Author's Note

Two dates down and two to go. There will be two other chapters coming out today so keep a look out for those.

Brash, Shy, Laughter

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 22: Brash, Shy, Laughter

James walked around Ponyville at night trying to get his body to calm down a little from that intense experience. James stood near the lake in the park just letting the cold air hit his skin. James may have been shivering like crazy but it felt nice to feel the cold. The cold was helpful to cool the heat James’ body was radiating. James was two dates down and had two more to go. Though James didn’t know what to expect from the next two or if he could even last the next one. Rarity wasn’t very helpful in the department of keeping him calm if she made all of the mare’s dresses that he was seeing. If she did then there was no way that he could handle anymore of those dresses.

James knew if he saw Spitfire in any type of dress like that then he was for certain that he would blow a load in his pants. As James just stared into the lake he was thinking of Spitfire more often than he usually did. James would remember the day when he first met her then to the day they shared intimacy with each other. Every little detail of her skin, her body, even her mannerisms James would remember each and every one of them. As James stared into his reflection in the lake he started to think that maybe for the lead mare it was Spitfire. Spitfire had heart, courage, and was the first to allow James to actually accept a relationship with a pony. If it wasn’t for Spitfire James would have probably just been a shut in that would have gone on a rampage. He would have let Shadow have control and do whatever it wanted to do.

James made up his mind and he would have Spitfire be the lead mare for the harem. After that James would let her decide who she wanted next in charge if she was away. James still wasn’t too happy about being treated second rate but it probably could have been worse. James took one last look at the lake then back up at the sky then headed back to the library. During his walk James had this feeling that something was watching him. When he turned around he didn’t see anything. James looked around for a bit to see if he could find any pair of eyes watching him. Not seeing anypony James continued on his walk. Even with nothing being out in the open James knew that he was being watched. Though James didn’t have time to figure out who was watching. Whoever was watching James was waiting for the right moment and that wouldn’t be for a long time still before it attacked him.

James reached the library and headed inside. On the couch was Twilight and Trixie talking about some form of magic or something. James walked past them and went to his room. When James opened the door he saw Spike sitting on his bed. James and Spike looked at each other for several seconds before James went about his own business. James pulled his shirt off for a sleeping one because he wanted to get some serious sleep. Once James had his shirt off though he couldn’t help what happened next. When his shirt came off it became very clear that his two scars were very visible now. He couldn’t help what the little drake asked next.

“James why exactly do you have two scars on your body that weren’t there before?” Spike asked looking a little frightened by the scars.

“Spike trust me when I say that you could spend you life fighting for something but it will always come back to bite you.” James answered Spike looking down at his sternum and his side at the scars. Looking at these scars not only brought back painful memories but fear that the girls might have about what he has done.

“So do you want to talk about it or do you want to save it for a later time?” Spike asked worried for James. Spike wanted to be helpful to James in any way he could.

“If you don’t mind Spike but I would like to save it for later. As much as I want to tell you I think it would be better after I get the other things sorted out.” James looked at Spike fighting back his tears. Spike understood that James did want to talk about it but will do so at his own time.

“Okay then. I just want you to know that I’m here to talk if you need to. Also I wanted to say that while you were gone the girls and I made your pegasus sleep drug.”

“Thanks Spike that means a lot to mean. So where do you have it hidden?”

“I put it behind the books on your bookshelf where you kept the unicorn sleep drug.” James nodded to Spike and as he left they gave each other a fist bump showing their trust. Once Spike was gone James walked over to the bookshelf and pulled out the sleep drug. James opened the vile and took a whiff to see if it had any smell. Turned out this had no odor to it so it didn’t need anything put in it to get rid of the smell. As James put the vile back his phone started to ring. James looked at the phone and was that Octavia was calling. James was very worried that she was pissed at what he did and was coming to kill. James hesitantly answered the phone and put it up to his ear.

“Hey Octavia how are you doing?” James asked nervously as he was waiting for the talking of a long time from the sultry cellist.

“Hey James I was just calling to thank you for mine, Lyra’s, and Vinyl’s gift.” Octavia happily thanked James for the gift that she received. On the other hand James was confused as to what was going on. First Twilight got a mysterious gift and now it was Octavia, Lyra, and Vinyl that also got one.

“Octavia I’m not the one that got either of you a gift. Was the gift wrapped with no card and it was something that was specific to you that you would enjoy?” James was getting worried now that somepony might be trying to win over the mares. As James thought this he was worried that he would lose them especially Spitfire.

“Yeah I was given new concert pieces that help a pony to make new pieces for when they want to make their own composition.”

“Okay thanks Octavia. Have a good night I need to go do some things for Twilight.”

“Okay James I’ll talk to you later. Bye.”

“Bye Octavia.” James hung his phone up and went to his bed and sat down. James needed to figure who was trying to step into his love life. James loved these mares with all his heart and could never betray them. Sure they also said that they loved him and never wanted to be with anypony else but there was this nagging feeling that somepony could easily win their heart. From two of the four gifts James knew that these were expensive and could only be found in Canterlot. James wasn’t going to allow some stallion step in and take away the ones that he loved. Spitfire above all else was one that he didn’t want to lose and he wasn’t going to let it happen. James couldn’t do anything right now so he would save it for later after he saw Vinyl’s and Lyra’s gifts and maybe some others if they end up showing. As James went to go to sleep his phone went off again. James looked to see that it was Rainbow calling.

“Hey Dashie what can I do for you?” James picked up this little pet name for Dash from Pinkie a couple of weeks ago. James would tease her by calling Dash that nickname but she later stopped overreacting after the two of them got together somewhat.

“Hey James I was wondering if you would like to join me, Fluttershy, and Pinkie at Sugarcube Corner tomorrow for dinner.”

“Sure I’ll join you three for dinner just don’t come flying through my window to get me to show up please. I would not like to have to replace my window again.”

“Oh come on James I said I was sorry. Also it wasn’t my fault that I crashed through your window. Some random wind current caught me off guard and I got thrown off balance.” James just laughed and Rainbow joined in because it was just funny that way. After a good laugh James hung his phone up so he could get to sleep. James laid in his bed for several minutes before sleep finally took him over.

Dream Realm

James was watching the most painful scene that he never wanted to relieve ever again as long as he lived. James was with his squad and they got a call on a terrorist cell that was hiding out in a warehouse. James and his team were loading up because they were going to need everything they could use to take them down. They boarded the APC and headed out. They were in Egypt and it has not been a comfortable time here. They have been in many battles during their stay and each one was bloodier than the last. During the ride everyone was quiet they didn’t want to say anything. Even in the silence though James knew what they were all thinking.

They all had this feeling of nervousness. This mission was unlike any that they have ever done before. When the orders were received it just seemed out of place. It was weird that a terrorist cell was hiding in Egypt but in a warehouse in the middle of nowhere. To James it made no sense but he also couldn’t say no since it was dealing with terrorism. If James knew that they weren’t forced to go on this mission then he would have declined. Since he couldn’t though he was stuck in an APC with his squad heading towards uncertainty.

James focused as hard as he could to stop this dream and was able to do it but was left a little fatigued. He was now in another memory down in Southern Africa trying to evacuate some civilians. There was a radiation leak at one of the power plants and they needed to get people out of the area. As James was helping the people he wasn’t prepared for the thing that happened next. James was walking through town making sure that everyone was pulled out of their home. When he turned a corner bullets started flying everywhere around him. James got down on the ground and rolled under the building on his right.

James was now breathing heavily at being fired upon. As James was hiding under the building soldiers form Somalia were coming down the road with a pick up that had a mound machine gun on it. James pressed the S.O.S on his watch and waited. The signal was meant to alert any of his squad mates if he was in trouble. James laid there in the sand under the house waiting for them to pass. When the last of them rounded the corner there was a big explosion. Demarco threw a grenade on the back end of the pick up to take out the machine gun. Blake came in with his LMG and just started lighting everyone up. Connor and Blake came up in front of the building to flank the soldiers and unleashed their own barrage. All of the enemy soldiers were killed and James got out from under the house. Once James was out Jacob came over to give him a quick look over to make sure he was in an operational condition. Out of the corner of James eye though he saw another soldier running down. James moved Jacob out of the way and shot a single round into the head of the runner. James and Jacob walked over to the body to make sure that he was dead.

When they reached the body Jacob turned it over and put his own round in his head. After that shot to the head James saw his right hand fall down and a grenade fall out. James grabbed Jacob and threw him away. James was only able to get two steps before the grenade went off. The explosion sent James flying to the wall and he hit it hard. James was dizzy and spitting up blood. James could hear his squad run over to check on him. James could see the few huge gashes on his body and could feel the pain in his chest. James was barely able to keep his eyes open long enough to see that he was being carried away by his squad to get to a medical tent.

Real World

James awoke to the morning lights bathing him in their warmness. James still couldn’t get over the fact of how the sunlight was so warm in the middle of winter but he really didn’t care. The warm light felt good especially after that dream he had. James could feel the iron in his mouth like he just recently spat up blood. James knew this wasn’t the case and was able to keep calm. He didn’t want his little worry sprees to interfere with the date he was about to go on. James took a shower and got changed into a clean pair of clothes. James grabbed the pegasus sleep drug and put it in his pocket. James did a mental checklist of the dates so far and who was on each team. James then realized who was up against. Rainbow Dash who at first didn’t trust the man when he arrived was now trying to win his heart. Pinkie Pie the crazy happy mare that could put a smile on anypony’s face. Then there was Fluttershy and James just cringed. The shy little pegasus that never wanted to cause anypony harm was one of the three mares he was up against to day. James really didn’t want to do this to her but he had to so this could work. No matter what somepony was feeling or what they did Fluttershy would try to find the kindness in them.

James pulled out the vile and looked at it for a good long moment. After staring at him James took a breath and put it back in. James was banking on the chance that if this went south Fluttershy could find it in her heart to forgive him. James was also hoping he would be able to forgive himself for what he was going to do. James opened his bedroom door and walked downstairs. Spike was sitting on the couch with a book in his hand and quietly reading. Spike looked up and waved at James. James returned the gesture and continued walking. He entered the kitchen and cooked himself some lunch. After eating his lunch James went over and brushed his teeth in the sink.

James spent the entire afternoon at the library just reading. James picked up a magazine and flipped through it. As James went through the magazine he saw that it was about wedding rings. James looked at the front page and saw that it was issued to Rarity. James was now beyond all confusion because Rarity thinks that she won the bet because she had a ring circled that was meant for James. After seeing that James just face palmed knowing that this would be really hard to explain to her after all of this. James looked at the clock and set the magazine down and left the library heading for Sugarcube Corner.

During the walk James was trying to mentally prepare himself for the dresses that he was about to see. James also guessed since the date was at Sugarcube Corner than the Cake’s were probably out of town. James reached the sweets store and knocked on the gingerbread door. James stood there for a few seconds waiting for somepony to answer. James was about to knock when Fluttershy opened the door. James thought that he could handle any dress that he would see especially if he does some mental preparation. James was wrong on all levels about being able to control himself. Fluttershy was standing in the doorway wearing a beautiful green dress that moved with the breeze. The dress crossed around her front helping to keep up her sizeable bust pushed up and was open in the back. As it went down her legs it was loose enough but still tight enough to show off her curves. After seeing the shy pegasus in such a beautiful dress James bled from his nose and fainted on the ground.

James woke up to the sound of shuffling. When James was able to open his eyes he saw that he was laying on Rainbow’s lap while she wiped up his nose. James turned his head slightly to see Fluttershy about ready to cry. James was certain that he scared her when he fainted so he got up and walked over Fluttershy so she wouldn’t blame herself. As James got closer he wrapped her in a warm embrace and she seemed to calm down a little. James was able to start getting his bearings and was able to see what Dash was wearing. James was surprised at the dress she was wearing only because she wasn’t into all that ladylike stuff like Rarity was. Her dress was rainbow colored like her mane but it was very loose fitting. It just flowed as she moved around like she was flying and it made each step that more graceful.

James was lead by the two other mares to the table by their tails wrapped around each of his arms. He sat down as the other two left to go grab dinner with Pinkie who probably did all the cooking. While they were gone James pulled out the vile and poured it into Fluttershy’s and Rainbow’s drink. All that was needed was one sip from their drink to begin the countdown to when they fall asleep. This drug took the same amount of time but thanks to it requiring only a little dosage to work it would go by much faster. Once the drinks had the drug James put the vile back in his pocket and waited for the mares to come out.

After several minutes Rainbow came out with two dishes. One was for James and the other was for herself. Behind her followed Fluttershy and James was able to keep his cool very well. Then behind Fluttershy came Pinkie Pie and she looked very beautiful tonight. Pinkie wore a pink dress that helped to show off her bright nature. The dress was covered in candy that was well preserved and helped to make her smell sweet. James couldn’t help but take a deep inhale of the sweet scent that she was giving off. When they were all seated James got up and toasted them all. After the toast they all had a sip. James looked at the clock and started the countdown.

They went through dinner and it was as intense during his first date with Twilight. Trixie, and Rarity. As they went through eating Rainbow Dash would brush her tail up and down James arm and he couldn’t help but shiver. Pinkie was able to get her tail inside James’ pants and was brushing it along his leg. James just remembered that Pinkie broke all laws of physics and that put James in trouble that he didn’t think that he was going to be in. Although with all the tail attention he was getting from the two mares, Fluttershy was just having her tail wrapped around James waist and she just leaned on him.

As Fluttershy was leaning on him James decided to stroke her mane. Fluttershy just took a little breath and took in the nice feeling. James just let the teasing go on since he really didn’t have any control. After the dinner was finished James looked at the clock and saw that there was just thirty seconds left. James got up and went over to the couches for the mares. When he got there it was an adventure in itself. Fluttershy just remained leaning on James and was just lead to the couch. Rainbow had her tail wrapped around his left arm and was hugging it tightly also. Pinkie still breaking all the laws of physics was still in his pants as she hugged his right arm. James sat on the couch and all the mares joined him.

Twenty seconds left and Fluttershy was the first to unwrap her tail. Fifteen seconds and Rainbow Dash had her tail unwrapped. Ten seconds and Fluttershy was still having her mane stroked and Rainbow just nuzzled into James neck. Five seconds and the two pegasi started slumping from the intense sleep that they were being hit with. After time was up both Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash fell asleep. Before James could do anything to Pinkie she grabbed his hand and looked at him.

“You don’t have to do anything James. I can put myself to bed and make sure they are at least comfortable.”

“What are you talking about Pinkie?” James was worried that he was found out. Then again he was dealing with a hyper ball of energy that could also predict the future.

“Don’t worry about it James and let your auntie Pinkie Pie deal with everything.”

“I’m pretty sure that I am a year older than you but thanks Pinkie.” James gave a kiss to Pinkie’s cheek and then he left. James was outside and was ready for tomorrow. He was ready to ask Spitfire to be his lead mare and was ready for the day after to bring in everypony on the harem idea.

Outside

The eight mares just watched as James left Sugarcube Corner. They were all worried that Spitfire and Lightning Dust were going to win this since James was able to withstand all their advances. They looked over and Spitfire was just expressionless and so was Lightning Dust. It was like they didn’t really care. Unknown to them but they didn’t like how the dates were going. When this first started out they were certain in their victory. Now after three dates that all ended in failure especially this one with Fluttershy they were now worried at their own chances. The mares all looked at each other and went their separate ways to be ready.

Author's Note

One date left to go.

Fire And Lightning

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 23: Fire And Lightning

James returned to the library extremely dead tired. Never once was he ever put on edge or put in a situation where someone knew everything without even trying. James was hoping that he could one day figure out Pinkie enough so that he wouldn’t be surprised by her action. That dream ended in total failure but it might not be that bad though. James thought that if he just let Pinkie stay the mystery that she was then it might make the relationship that much more special. James climbed the stairs and headed to his room. James set his phone down on the desk and went to switch into something more comfortable to sleep in. James switched shirts and just plopped down on his bed. Sleep took him over in less than two minutes once he closed his eyes.

Dream Realm

James was in the medical tent getting patched up. He suffered wounds to his sternum, side, and back. James was in the medical tent for an entire week getting healed. James awoke to the beeping of the heart monitor. James got up and quickly turned to his left and let loose a torrent of vomit. After James was finished releasing whatever was in his stomach the General came walking in. The General looked him over and gave him a smile. James was apparently lucky to have survived that grenade. He just needed another week of bed rest before he could go back out in the field. Before the General left James asked if Jacob was alright. The general assured him that Jacob was fine and he was thankful to James for saving him. James took a sigh of relief that Jacob was okay.

James focused on the deep part of his mind so he could check on Shadow. When he arrived the chains were still there but Shadow seemed a little more lively than he was before. James was worried that Shadow was starting to get his strength back and was getting ready for a counter attack. James walked up hesitantly and reached out to touch Shadow. As soon as he touched Shadow James saw that it was an illusion. As the illusion faded it started to get dark and Shadow was looking very sick. James couldn’t help feel slight bad that Shadow was suffering but it was only slightly that James knew that it deserved this.

“So Shadow how have you been?”

“How does it fucking look like I am doing? I am tied to this building with nothing to do and you have been flaunting all over town your happiness.”

“So you’re doing well. That is good to hear. I know that you can see and feel the same as me and I know that you know that somepony is watching me. So do you know who it might be?”

“Not really but there has been a disturbance here like something is trying to get in. I don’t know what it is but I feel that it really wants in. I think it’s coming to take away my power. I know that you don’t care about me but if you truly care for those ponies then you need to figure out who has been doing this before it gets me.”

“Very well I will keep you safe only to keep the ponies safe. If you feel any disturbance let me know and I will try to deal with it.” James and Shadow shared an understanding nod knowing what they both truly felt. James didn’t care about Shadow but cared for the ponies very much. Since James cared so much he will keep Shadow safe so his power wasn’t taken away. Shadow as much as he wanted freedom didn’t want to be used by anything other than himself. James walked off into the distance and opened the door.

James walked through his memories and went straight for his house. James entered the home just wanting to relax. When James entered his house he was happy that it still remained the same in his memories. James walked past the study and went for his room. When James was in his room he went to his DVD collection on the wall. As he looked through his movie titles he came across R.I.P.D. James remembered when the movie first came out in theatres. James was one of the first people in line to see the midnight premiere of the movie. James pulled it off the rack and put it in the DVD player. James enjoyed the movie until it was time to get up.

Real World

James woke up to his phone ringing in a tune that he set it specifically to one mare. James didn’t even need to look at the screen to know who was calling him. James was happy that she was the one to call.

“Hey Spitfire what can I do for you?”

“Hey James I was wondering if you would like to join me and Lightning Dust for lunch at my house.” James was confused as to why Spitfire was inviting him to lunch but it didn’t matter since James was going to see his number one mare.

“Sure Spits I would love to have lunch with you and Lightning Dust.” Spitfire couldn’t see it but James was giving one of the biggest smiles that he could give. Then his smile tuned to a frown at the next thing Spitfire said.

“Also James I wanted to say thank you very much for the present.” James’ eyes grew wide in fear that now who ever gave his other friends presents now gave one to Spitfire.

“Spitfire whatever that present may be and however badly you may have wanted that I would get you it in a heart beat I’m not the one that gave it to. You are also not the only one that got one either though. Twilight, Lyra, Octavia, and Vinyl also received one. I’m afraid that whoever is doing this is trying to ruin my life.” James was now becoming a nervous wreck at what was happening. Not only were his friends given mysterious gifts but now it was his lead mare they were now after.

“Well if you didn’t send it to me James then I will send it to Twilight. She may have a spell that could probably help figure out who has been sending them.” James relaxed that Spitfire was understanding of what was going on and was willing to help. James went for his shower to get clean for the date ahead that was going to happen. James finished his shower and got changed. Once changed James headed downstairs and saw Twilight sitting on her couch just enjoying a cup of tea.

“Hey Twi I just wanted to say that Spitfire will be heading over with one of those weird gifts that she got like you and the others did. So please figure out who is giving these gifts before it gets out of hand.”

“Oh she already dropped it off earlier this morning. Also the others came here with gifts that they also received from this anonymous pony.”

“So everypony has gotten a gift from some weird source and we have no idea who is doing it. This is just great how could this get any worse?”

“Don’t worry James I’ll make sure that I figure out who is sending them so we can deal with this.” James smiled at Twilight that she was being so helpful in this time of need. James walked out of the library and headed for Spitfire’s off season house that she stayed in. During the walk James went back through all his memories with all his friends. If things were to work out all okay and they were to agree to the harem idea then we would be glad to marry them all after a few months. After thinking of the possible future James then thought of the past. James was happy now after his time here in Equestria. Not only has he been able to make friends with the ponies here but he was able to find love with them and ones that loved him back.

James reached Spitfire’s house and he couldn’t help but smile at the lovely little home. James knocked on the door and was struck with the most beautiful thing he has ever seen. Spitfire was standing in the doorway wearing a golden dress that just flowed with the direction of the wind. Her back was bare so she could have room for her wings and her middle was cut in a V shape to help separate her breasts and keep them perky. The dress may have been a simple one but it glowed with Spitfire’s radiant beauty. She was also wearing the necklace that James got her and it made her look even more beautiful. She gestured for him to come in and he did.

James was in the familiar house that he remembered all too well. James not only thought about the special moment that he and Spitfire but the little conversations that they had about everything. As James looked around he saw Lightning Dust on the top step wearing a toga style dress. The dress was green as her coat and only wrapped around one of her shoulders. The dress was able to cover her front very well and gave a good look at the side of her breasts from the right when James looked in that general direction. They both wrapped their tails around James’ arms and lead him to the dining room. There was a nice oak table with a bucket in the middle filled with ice and had a wine bottle in it. James sat in the middle seat as the two pegasi left giving him a kiss on the cheek. Once they were gone James pulled out the vile of sleep drug and filled the two glasses with wine and the last of the drug.

The pegasi returned with their lunches and sat down to his side. Once they were seated Lighting Dust wrapped her tail around James right leg while Spitfire wrapped hers around James’ left leg. James filled his glass up with wine and took a sip of it. The two pegasi followed his lead and took sips of their own. James didn’t want to see a clock on the wall because he just wanted to enjoy the time that he had with them for now. They ate in silence as Spitfire and Lightning Dust kept their tails wrapped around James.

After dinner James lead the two mares to the couch so they could just sit and enjoy each others company. As they walked towards the couch the pegasi moved their tails around his arms so they could get closer and hug him. When they reached the couch they sat down and just looked out the window at the afternoon lives of the ponies down there. Spitfire and Lightning Dust kept rubbing their tails up and down on James making him shiver in pleasure. Along with the tail action they were giving little kisses along his neck and made him groan as they just kept going. As this happened James felt like he was going to just lose to the pleasure and then when it was getting intense it stopped. James saw that the two mares had fallen asleep. James laid the mares out on separate couches and covered them with the blankets.

James never really left the house because he never needed a reason to leave. James just wanted to just watch them sleep and enjoy the sunset that was happening. As James was lost to the beautiful scene of the setting sun his phone went off. James looked at the number and it was Twilight that was calling him. James guessed that she made a breakthrough. James answered the phone and was assaulted by a nervous mare.

“Hey James we are all here in the park. Where are you?”

“What are you talking about Twilight I’ve been at Spitfire’s house hanging with her.”

“Well you called me, Rarity, Trixie, Octavia, Lyra, Vinyl, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy. You said that you wanted to speak to us about something.”

“Twilight I haven’t called you at all during the time that I left the library. I haven’t even looked at my phone since then either.”

“Well if you didn’t call us then who did?” James wasn’t certain who could have called them but decided that whoever it could be was finally moving into action.

“Twilight just stay there with the girls. I going to get Spitfire and Lightning Dust and we will be on out way.” James turned around and saw that Spitfire and Lightning Dust were stirring finally coming to wake up. James walked over and helped both of them up to their feet.

“Spitfire, Lightning Dust we need to get to the park. I think Twilight and the other girls are in trouble.” The mares didn’t question him but just followed him. Before they left Spitfire and Lightning Dust quickly got changed into regular street clothes and followed James to the park. James felt around his pocket and felt his knife was there. James doesn’t remember putting it there but was glad it was because he may need it. They reached the park and James was glad to see everypony was still okay.

“Oh thank god you guys are still okay.” James ran up to them as they ran towards him for a group hug. They all hugged each other until they hear something clearing their throat. All twelve of them turned around and saw three shadowy figures emerge. James was able to recognize one of them. Filthy Rich was standing there looking very smug. Then two others showed and James had no idea who they were. One looked very upper class and the other was a white unicorn with a blond mane.

“Allow me to introduce my friends since you haven’t met them yet James. This fellow over here is Hoity Toity and runs the most successful fashion businesses. The young unicorn stallion that you see here is Prince Blueblood. He is the nephew of the princesses.”

“Oh so he is a little bitch like the rest of them.” James replied making fun of the royalty that Blueblood has.

“How dare you ungrateful welp. I demand that you show me proper respect.”

“And why pray tell should I show you any respect since you are just being a pompous ass.”

“Because we are the only ones that know the secret that you are hiding from these lovely ladies.”

“Ladies have you enjoyed the gifts that my associates and I have sent you. I believe that they were all to your liking I presume.” James could now feel the fire that was building inside of him. He was being filled with anger that these pompous ass holes were trying to take away the mares that he loved the most.

“As much as we loved the gifts that you sent why did you send them to us?” Twilight asked a little unhappy that they were being bribed with gifts for their affection.

“I sent them to you because we would like to save you from that creature that you are so fond of.”

“Oh yeah and why would you want to separate us from him huh?” Dash was in Blueblood’s face trying to see what they had planned.

“Well that is because this creature has told you the whole truth about who he is.” Blueblood looked at James with a smug grin. James couldn’t help the lump that was forming in his throat. He knew that if Blueblood knew about his past or even his scars then he could win this. Before anypony could say anything else though Blueblood ripped James shirt off exposing his scars to the mares. He heard their collective gasps and he couldn’t help but just slouch in defeat at that.

James looked up at the shocked faces of the mares when he got tired of looking at the ground. James couldn’t help at the tears that were forming in his eyes as he saw the hurt in his friend’s eyes. James wanted to say something but didn’t know what to say. With anything that he could have said he decided on the one thing that he could say at this moment.

“I’m sorry.” James just said that and nothing else. He looked at the mares waiting to see their reaction. What James saw made his heart sink as they started moving away from him. It was clear that they were scared of him and he could understand why.

“See this creatures has scars on his body from things that he probably killed. I am here to save you from such a brute and offer you true love.” Blueblood smirked at his victory as it grew near. James hoped that the girls wouldn’t go near them but they did. James was now truly heartbroken and couldn’t stop the tears that fell from his eyes. James watched as the eleven mares he love stand by those evil ponies. As James was about to accept defeat he heard something that surprised him.

“You know Blueblood if we were shown those scars earlier than we may have never been able to trust him. But now that he has lived here and helped us all out in one way or another I can truly say that none of us are truly afraid. We are all very loyal to James and we won’t be swayed by you or anypony else to change our minds of him.” Twilight turned around and hit Blueblood with a magic bolt. After that the other mares just beat the living tar out of Filthy Rich, Hoity Toity, and Blueblood. After they were done beating the stallions they walked to James and helped him to his feet. They walked back to the library in silence.

When the door was open James walked towards the stairs but was stopped by several different hands grabbing both his arms. James was turned around and was faced with the eleven mares who had tears in their eyes. Clearly they were worried for James and he couldn’t blame them. He has been hiding the scars from them when they were starting to appear. Now that they knew there was only one thing to do.

“I will explain this all in due time. For now let’s all get some sleep and meet here in the morning. I actually want to talk to you about something else before we even get into my past.” When James finished he was answered with understanding nods from the mares. James went back to the stairs and went to his room. Once inside and the door was closed James just broke down crying. He wasn’t crying out of fear or sadness but joy that they truly cared for him. Happy to know how they felt James went to bed and let sleep take him over.

Author's Note

Dates are finished but what is going to happen next especially with Blueblood getting embarrassed like he did.

New Feelings

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 24: New Feelings

James awoke in the morning feeling slightly different than he used to feel. James would wake up in the morning feeling refreshed and energetic. Now though James was feeling down low in the ground. He was so low in feeling it was like that he was digging a hole and it just kept getting refilled. James went to the bathroom and looked at his scars in the mirror. He looked at the one on his sternum, then the one along his side running his finger on it. Then James turned his back to the mirror and looked at the biggest scar on his body that was the X on his back. James looked at the scar with sorrow remembering all that he has done and what has happened. James headed into the shower to wake himself up further before he tried to think this through.

James finished his shower and walked back into his room and put on a pair of jeans. James sat on the edge of his bed and started thinking through everything that has happened. The night from before kept popping up. James ran the words of what Filthy and Blueblood said over and over again. After everything that has happened James knew that what they said was true and that he couldn’t hide from his past. James knew that his past was something that he couldn’t run away from and he certainly didn’t want to drag his marefriends down with him. James got up from his bed and grabbed a red t-shirt. James walked over to the coat rack and grabbed his hoodie. James walked over to his dresser and grabbed his knife and stuffed it in his pocket. James then opened one of the drawers and opened the secret compartment grabbing his gun. James then walked over to his desk and began writing a note.

Dear Spitfire and gang,

It pains me to say this but I am leaving. I have taken some time to think this through and I believe that Filthy is right. I don’t wish to bring you all down into the dark pit that I have lived in. I truly love you all but I think it is for the best that I left. Please don’t look for me as I don’t want any of you to get hurt. I also want to admit that during the dates that I drugged some of you so you would fall asleep. If you want to know where I learned to do that then grab the book on herbs and plants. Twilight should know where it is since she organizes the library.

Love,

James Redfield

PS- Dash I’m leaving you your feather from when you were spying on me.

James folded the note and put Spitfire’s name on it. Once the note was placed for any of the mares to notice James walked over to his bookshelf and pulled out the cyan feather. James place the feather with the note and just took a deep sigh. As James went over to his bedroom door he stopped. James looked at the door and the possible mares that were behind it downstairs waiting for him. James didn’t want to face them with everything that happened. James turned around and walked towards his window. James opened his window and climbed down the tree. James looked around and saw that there was no true place to go. If the other ponies saw him and he was acting strange they would go running for Twilight to get her to help. So there was only one choice left to go. James looked at the forest and started his walking to nowhere in particular but just far away.

James had been walking through the forest for god knows how long but he really didn’t care. He could never tell what time it was in the forest since it was always dark. James had no real direction on where to go so he just let his feet do all the thinking for him as they just walked on deeper into the forest. As James walked on he heard a low growl coming from his left. James looked over to see a manticore looking at him trying to get a reading on him. James didn’t flinch or even make a sound. Instead James pulled out his knife and held it reverse style. James spread his feet a little as he got in a defensive stance to fight the creature. James brought up his right hand and did the bring it on gesture making the creature charge him.

James had no feelings at all as the creature came running towards him. James wasn’t afraid to die by this creature but he also wasn’t afraid to take its life. James ran many scenarios in his head as he waited for the creature to get closer to its own death. One of James’ favorite scenarios was where he stabbed the creature in the back severing its spine and paralyzing it. As it laid on the ground whimpering from the pain James would walk over to it and start cutting its back open to show its spine to him. When the spine was completely bare for James to see he plunged his hand in and grabbed it. When James had a tight grip on the spine he pulled with all of his might. The creature would roar in agony as its spine was slowly pulled out. After several seconds of pulling James had succeeded in ripping the creature’s spine out and being splattered by its blood. James grinned at his success as the creature laid dead at his feet.

James saw that the creature was almost close enough for a counter strike. James wanted to make that dream a reality and got ready. James was grinning, as the creature was now two steps away and fulfilling James’ fantasy. Once the creature was close enough there was a large plume of smoke that came out of nowhere. James was coughing from the smoke as it chocked him. When the smoke cleared and James was done having his coughing fit he saw that the manticore was asleep on the ground. James groaned as he saw the sleeping creature now before him. James could of still done what he wanted but there was no thrill in it if the creature wasn’t awake to feel it. Even with the manticore asleep James needed to know who threw that smoke bomb.

“Whoever you are you better show yourself and not cause any problems.” James waited for a response from whoever was in the forest. As James waited for an answer he put away his knife and pulled out his gun. James did a quick check to make sure the safety was off and that the bullets were still loaded. As James waited for an answer he heard a twig break from behind him. James turned around quickly and had his gun pointed at a hooded figure.

“Who are you?” James asked as he kept his gun pointed at the figure. James was slightly hoping that the figure would do something so he could test his gun out in this world.

“A good friend or a possible enemy. Either one could be true and if you want to know then I suggest you put that thing away.” The accent sounded thick almost like someone from Africa. James looked at the hooded figure one last time before holstering his gun but leaving the safety off in case the figure tried anything funny.

“May I ask your name mystery person?”

“But of course. Though if I tell you my name then you must tell me yours.”

“Very well since you are being kind enough to tell me you name.”

“My name is Zecora and I live in these woods.”

“The name is James and I am here just taking a leisure stroll. What are you doing here?”

“I am collecting plants for a potion that I am making.”

“Would you like some help gathering those plants? I saw that you can handle yourself but would you like some help looking for the flowers?”

“I could use the company and an extra pair of ears and eyes is always nice to have around for help.” James and Zecora walked around the forest gathering various plants and bugs for the potion that she was making. When they finished collecting the flowers James followed her back to her hut. As James saw where the hut was located he noticed that it was near some of the areas James went to when he was in the forest.

“How the fuck did I not notice a giant hut here in the middle of the forest.”

“I am confused as well. I was certain that you saw my home and when you were there at the waterfall you were putting on a show for me.” James couldn’t help the blush that formed on his face. Not only did Dash spy on him that one time but he even got naked in front of Zecora on complete accident. When they entered the house James took the time to take in his surroundings. The hut was definitely African style and it appeared to be a healer type hut with all the artifacts laying around. James set the flowers down on a nearby table and when he turned around he got to see who Zecora was. Zecora was a zebra with a Mohawk that was both white and black like zebra stripes and she were many bracelets around her arms and legs. She wore little clothing probably because she was the only one out here. It was also probably culture to wear a loincloth and a little top to keep yourself covered. Zecora came over to James and gestured to the couch for him to sit on. James took a seat on the couch and relaxed a little.

“So care to tell me what makes you feel so ill?” Zecora asked calmly as James just looked left and right trying to see if he should tell her or not about his problem. She was new to James and he couldn’t tell if she was that trustworthy. James put that thought to the back of his head as he remembered that she saved him from a manticore even though he may not have needed saving. She could have also killed him at any point when they were collecting flowers and had his back turned to her. James thought that it would be safe and that he could tell her.

“I think I’ll start from the beginning.” James started telling his tale of when he first arrived to his current situation.

Library

The girls were all waiting in the library foyer waiting for James to come down. Twilight was the first up along with Spike. While everypony was still asleep Twilight and Spike started to cook some breakfast. As they were cooking the aroma of the food was slowly waking up all the other girls. Fluttershy was the next one up as she came into the kitchen and helped put coffee on the pot. Rainbow Dash, Spitfire, and Lightning Dust came in and help set the table. Octavia, Lyra, and Vinyl came in and just took their respective seats at the table as they waited for everypony to finish. Trixie came in with Pinkie who could wake up with a ton of energy not matter what. Last to come in was Rarity and as she did she was busy fixing her mane and tail. Everypony just giggled at her for trying to make herself presentable.

“What is so funny about a lady making sure that she looks beautiful every morning that she wakes up?”

“Nothing Rarity its just that you do it every morning and we’re all surprised that you haven’t driven yourself mad trying to make sure that you stayed beautiful.” Twilight answered her question still giggling. Breakfast was finished and everypony set in and left a plate for James when he would come down. They sat at the table waiting for James to show. After a few hours they were starting to get worried that something was wrong with James. They all knew that James would be up for breakfast and now it was coming close to lunch and they had no idea where he was.

Rainbow Dash quickly flew up the stairs to James’ room and knocked on his door. When there was no answer she opened the door and went inside. When she was inside she was given the sight of nothingness. Rainbow started frantically going through his room trying to find any sign of where he might be. Not finding a single clue she turned around to head back downstairs and tell her friends that James was missing. As she was about to leave she saw a piece of paper wit Spitfire’s name on it. Rainbow picked it up and headed back downstairs.

“Dash where is James?” Lyra asked worried that the rainbow pegasus came back without the man in tow behind her.

“I don’t know Lyra he wasn’t up in his room but I did find this note for Spitfire.” Rainbow handed the note over to Spitfire and she opened it to read the contents. After her first read through Spitfire had to look it over again to make sure that she was not making up the words up in her head.

“So what does it say… If you don’t mind me asking?” Fluttershy asked nervously as tears were slightly welling up in her eyes that something might have happened to James. Spitfire looked over at the shy pegasus that was hiding behind her pink mane and took a breath.

“First off I’ll do the last part of the letter. Here Dash I think James wants you to have the feather back that you left behind when you spied on him.” Dash quickly took the feather back blushing intensely that James knew that she was watching him on that day.

“What were you thinking spying on him Dash? He was still new to Equestria and could have hurt you if he caught you.” Twilight said to her friend as she looked disappointed at her friend for doing such a reckless act.

“Twilight calm down. I believe that you need to save the rest of your emotions after I tell you the first part.” After Spitfire read the note aloud to everypony she heard the sound of something deflating. As she looked around she was that Pinkie’s mane had gone flat and she was about to let loose a waterfall of tears. Twilight was quick to act and wrapped Pinkie in a hug as she trembled.

“How could he think that we would be better off without him? Didn’t he see that we stood up for him and were willing to defend him at all costs because of out love?” Vinyl asked as her eyes glistened with tears that were about ready to fall.

“I don’t know Vinyl but we need to find him before he gets seriously hurt or worse.” Octavia stepped in hugging Vinyl trying to keep her from breaking down. After her words all the mares nodded in agreement and set out on their search for James. He may not have wanted them to look but they were going to find him no matter what.

Dream Realm

Shadow was slowly gaining his powers back over time. Shadow was glad that James was never able to finish gathering enough energy to use this attack. Since it didn’t have enough energy it was mainly there to keep Shadow bound. The chains of light were slowly losing their luster as the energy was starting to wear off. Shadow tested his powers every once in a while to see how strong he was. This probably would have taken longer if it wasn’t for the nice visit that he got from a mysterious figure. As Shadow was able to make more and more darkness appear he couldn’t help but laugh, as he was almost free.

“Soon James very soon I will be free of this prison and you won’t see the hell that I am going to bring.” Shadow continued to laugh as his left arm became free.

Zecora’s Hut

After James was finished telling his tale of everything that has happened Zecora just sat there looking at him. Zecora seemed to understand where James was coming from. She offered some advice on what he could do and James took it to heart but wasn’t sure if he could do what she advised. James got up from the couch and started walking towards the door. Zecora didn’t stop him but she knew where he was going. James headed back into the forest and started off walking once again in some random direction.

As James walked he came across a pile of old ruins. James saw that it was a castle and walked inside. James looked around at what was left of the building and just took in the sights. As he walked around he couldn’t help but stare at a pair of doors that had a different looking crescent looking moon than what Luna had as a cutie mark. James thought that this room probably belonged to Nightmare Moon during her time. James pushed the doors open and walked inside. James then regretted his action as he heard an evil laughter before becoming unconscious.

Canterlot

“Sister I believe that an old foe had reared its ugly head once again.”

“I can feel it Luna and I don’t think that is our only problem either.” Celestia looked down at the garden and at the pedestal where the statue of Discord stood was no longer there.

Author's Note

Sorry everyone but I can not do Zecora and have her rhyme so she is just going to talk normally. Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on the chapter.

New Problems

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 25: New Problems

The mares were running all over Ponyville trying to find James but with no luck. They returned back to the library to try to come up with a new plan on finding James. When they returned though Fluttershy went to the couch and just broke down. She was just crying her heart out because they couldn’t find James. As Fluttershy was crying she was joined by Rarity and Trixie who finally let the flood of tears free from their eyes. James was nowhere to be found and the mares were starting to lose hope of ever finding him. Twilight who tried to remain optimistic of finding James was beginning to doubt that they would ever find him. The note that was left by James was laying on the coffee table mocking them that he left and could never be found. One by one the mares were all clumped together as they just let the waterworks flow. Twilight was no longer able to keep her calm demeanor and just started crying herself joining the other girls.

Castle Ruins

James woke up on the cold stone floor grabbing the back of his head as it throbbed in pain. James pulled his hand away and saw that there was a little blood on his hand. James returned his hand to the back of his head to put pressure on the bleeding wound. James turned to look behind him and saw a rock the size of his fist covered in what he guessed was his own blood. As James looked at the rock he did a self check to see if he had any other wounds on his body. James couldn’t find any wounds on his body and sighed in relief that the only injury was the one to his head.

James got up from the cold stone floor and stretched his aching muscles from laying on that accursed floor. James pulled out his magnum and saw that the magazine and spare was missing. James then pulled the slider back and saw that it still had one in the chamber. James laughed a little at the irony that he had one bullet left. James couldn’t help but remember that time when he was alone and had one bullet left. As James looked at the gun and thought about his past events he saw that one bullet as a god send to relieve him of his problems. James only once ever thought about doing this and it was during when he was captured and wasn’t sure if he would ever be saved.

James pulled the gun up to his head after he reloaded his gun with the one bullet. James held it to his head and slowed his breathing. James was ready to end his problems and keep his friends safe at the cost of his life. James stood his ground as he held the gun to his head and slowly pulling the trigger. As James was a quarter of the way pulled he started to cry a little. Half way pulled and James was now bawling like a little kid and shaking like crazy making the gun shake around. Only a little left to go and James was now shaking like he was in Antarctica freezing to death as he studied polar bears. James was stuck now and couldn’t move the trigger any more.

“Ahhhh fuck why can’t I just end it all. I just want to go back and make it all better.” James threw his gun across the bedroom and fell to his knees crying his heart out. James had no idea still why he was feeling this and just wanted it to stop. James took deep breaths as he tried to collect himself and get his head straight. James was able to stop the tears but he couldn’t stop the shaking of his body. James knew that he couldn’t go back to change events even if he wanted to. He lost his friends and now he was going to lose the ones he loved. The thought of leaving them behind hurt James but being with them and trying to get them to understand what he did hurt even more. James looked around the bedroom and when he spotted his gun he went to retrieve it.

“I may not be able to end my problems by shooting myself but I can keep everyone happy if I just stay away. I’m sorry everyone but this is only for the best as I know that you could never forgive what I have done.” James was now silently apologizing to all the mares in his head as he headed out of the bedroom. James continued walking down the corridors until he reached the front of the castle again. James looked at where the huge doors used to be on the castle and took a deep breath. James walked out of the castle to look for another place to lay low.

Dream Realm

“I see that you are back good sir and that you have brought a friend with you as well.” Shadow greeted the hooded figure as it brought out another friend from behind its back. The hooded figure brought out a mare of dark fur color of the night. Her eyes were filled with much anger as shown by the slits that her eyes made. Her mane and tail flowed freely of the breeze and she just bared her fangs at Shadow.

“The name is Nightmare Moon and you will show your true princess of the night proper respect.” Nightmare said to Shadow putting venom into each word.

“Of course my princess. If it wasn’t for your friend here introducing us I don’t that I would ever be getting this free so early.” Shadow grinned at the mare showing how happy that he was to be able to get his powers back faster than before.

“You two are to stay here and regain your powers as I get everything else set up. I will come and get you when the time comes and when it does then you can have your revenge.” The hooded figure spoke in a solemn tone as it stared at the two entities that would help him.

“I believe I speak for the princess and I when I say that we are more than glad to have our revenge.” Shadow told the hooded figure as he looked at Nightmare Moon as they shared an evil grin with each other. After that was decided the hooded figure left Nightmare and Shadow to regain their powers.

Library

Spike returned to the library to see eleven distraught mares on the couch hugging and crying their hearts out. Spike looked at them and before he could say anything Twilight levitated the note over to him. Spike looked over the note and gave a slight chuckle at what the note said. He then walked over to Twilight and did the one thing that he never thought that he would have to do. Twilight had always been able to find the answer to anything there was a problem to. She never gave up and would never let it get her down to where she gave up. Spike pulled his hand back and slapped his foax mother across the cheek. Twilight looked at him in surprise at what he did and so were the others. Spike never raised his hand against anypony no matter the reason.

“Spike why the hell did you slap me across the face for?” Twilight yelled at Spike as she was both angry and sad that Spike would do such a thing.

“Somepony needed to smack some sense into and since James isn’t here I guess I have to be the one to do it.” Spike kept his feet planted to the ground because he wanted to make sure that Twilight understood her actions.

“Even so Spike that doesn’t give you the right to slap me across the face as the guy I loved left me and everypony here. He left without a proper good bye and didn’t even try to talk to us about it. Its like he doesn’t even trust us to share his problems. We don’t know what to do and I don’t think that I can-“ Twilight’s sentence was cut off as Spike slapped her other cheek. She just looked at the young drake in surprise more than she did before and the same could be said the same for the other mares.

“Twilight I have a few things that I need to say. First is that you eleven girls need to get your damn act together. Second you need to get up and get back out there looking for James. Also you need to stop thinking so badly of yourself and James as he did this because he thought that this was the best. While it may be true that it was stupid of him to walk off like that he shouldn’t be blamed. He was willing to let your hearts break in a state of worry than loss because he doesn’t want to see any of you hurt. So if you want to think ill of James for leaving then you need to look in the mirror and give yourself a slap in the face. So I want you all to go back out there and go to the one place that you have yet to check.” Spike finished explaining his actions as he told the girls what they needed to do and that they needed to stop feeling bad for themselves. It was true that they haven’t looked in one place but they didn’t want to think that James was there all alone without anypony to help him. The mares got up and while tears were still flowing they went out to continue their search.

Everfree

James was walking around the forest just trying to find a cave or something that he could hide in. The forest looked like it was ready to start raining and James needed to find shelter to keep himself warm. As James walked around he spotted a cave and went inside. James stayed near the entrance so he could stay in the sunlight. James was right to go inside the cave because as soon as he did it started to rain. The rain was coming down hard but James just relaxed to the sound of the water hitting the cave entrance and the ground. The sound was calming to James as he relaxed to the sound of it all. As it rained James started to think about what to do. If he could get to the train station and nopony saw him then he could board a train for Manehattan. From Manehattan James would take a boat and head for Catro. James would then just lay low there as he tried to make a new life for himself.

As James was listening to the sound of rain he heard a twig snap from outside. James quickly turned around and what he saw surprised him. Outside in the cold rain was a baby manticore and wolf. They both looked very hurt and cold from the rain. James got up from the cave floor and walked over to the two animals. As he got closer they both just sunk to the ground waiting for their end to come. It hurt James to see that animals in so much pain. He wrapped both of them up in his hoodie to dry them off and keep them warm. He brought them back into the cave and looked them over. The manitcore was hurt badly as its scorpion tail was gone and it had a few cuts along its body. The wolf was no better as one of its legs was dislocated and was also covered in scratches.

The two little animals were breathing very shallow and James knew that he needed to help them. James knew the route that he took to get here so he picked up the two little animals and ran through the forest for Zecora’s. James burst through the door panting heavily as he ran all the way to the mud hut to get help from the herbalist. When James opened the door he was greeted with a sight that he thought that he would never see.

Everfree Mare Side

Twilight and the gang were walking through the Everfree heading for Zecora’s to see if she has seen James. After the whole incident with the poison joke and everypony calling her a monster. Twilight and everypony became great friends with her as she came to town to get plants that she couldn’t find in the Everfree. They walked through the forest and finally reached their destination. Twilight knocked on the door and after a few seconds Zecora opened the door smiling at all the mares. She gestured for them to come into her home and they all crowded inside.

“So Twilight to what do I owe the pleasure of you and your friends visiting my lovely home?”

“Sorry to bother you Zecora from whatever you were doing but I was wondering if you have seen James around here?”

“Do you mean the human that has been living here for quite some time?”

“Yes I do but how do you know that he is a human though?”

“He helped me gather flowers after I helped him with his manticore problem when he was here.”

“So where is he now then?”

“That I do not know. After he left my hut I am not sure where he went. He has a heavy burden on his shoulder and seems to be stubborn, as he wants to take it on alone. I also have this weird feeling that there is more to him than what he let on. When I took care of that manticore he seemed ready to fight it himself. It was like he wasn’t afraid if he lived or died as long as the beast was dead. Not wanting him to do that I threw one of my smoke bombs and put it to sleep. He wasn’t very happy that I did such a thing but calmed a little as we talked for a bit.” When Zecora was finished sharing what she knew her door burst open. The mares all turned around and when they did they felt their chests tighten up. James came through the door carrying a small wolf and manticore as he was trying to catch his breath.

Zecora’s Hut

James was now feeling anxious as he saw the mares before him. He was about ready to cry but he held the tears back as he needed to help the animals first. James walked over to one of the counters and placed the little creatures down on the table. When James unwrapped the animals he could hear the collective gasps from the mares. As soon as Fluttershy saw the state of the animals she quickly ran over and pushed James out of the way. James fell to the ground but was okay as it was understandable that Fluttershy would go into that caring mood when an animal was hurt.

“Hey Zecora do you have any ointment for the cuts and some bandages. I also need a splint for the wolf.” James asked for some supplies and Zecora went to her cupboards to retrieve the medicine. She returned and James tended to the manticore first. When the ointment was evenly coated on the manticore and his tail stub was bandaged James moved over to the wolf. James applied the ointment before moving on to its leg.

“Fluttershy I’m going to need your help on this. I need you to push on the backside of the wolf as I try to put its shoulder back in.” Fluttershy nodded as she got into position behind the wolf. James grabbed the leg and the wolf began to whimper. James could say anything that he wanted but he knew that this was going to hurt. James moved the leg as Fluttershy pushed. James felt the bone pop back into place and James wrapped the leg in the splint. James sat on the couch glad that the animals were okay for now.

After half an hour of silence as everypony wanted to make sure that the animals were okay were able to breathe again as the animals got up. Once they were up James picked them up off the table and place them on the ground. James returned to the couch and sat down. Once James was seated the animals came over and pawed at his leg to get his attention. When James looked down at them they looked at him with pleading eyes. James knew what they wanted and lifted them up onto his lap.

When the animals were on his lap they place their front paws on his chest and gave his cheeks a few good licks. James laughed at the display of affection. James could only think that they thought he was some kind of mother for them and felt safe around him. Once the animals were done licking they laid down in his lap and went to sleep. James couldn’t help but smile at their cute little yawns as they slumbered off. James gave a sigh of relief knowing that these animals would be okay and live happily.

“They seemed very attached to you James.” Lightning Dust said as she looked happily at the little animals.

“Yeah I guess after saving them from the rain and helping them they really grew affectionate towards me.” James just kept smiling at the little warm bundles of joy that were sleeping. It felt good to have an animal like him like that. James remembered the dog that he had as a kid and how much he and that dog loved each other.

“I don’t think that they want to ever leave your side James. After everything that you did for them it looks as though they want to stay and keep you safe.” Lyra said as she pet the little wolf on its head as it just slept.

“So do you have any names for them since they are now with you through thick and thin?” Vinyl asked as she pet the manicore on its back making it shake its leg. Everpony couldn’t help but just aww at that cute reaction.

“Actually I want Spitfire to name the manticore and I want Dash to name the wolf.” James looked at the two mares who were stunned that he wanted them to name them. Dash was the first to answer as she had a name for the fast little creature.

“The wolf should be called Lightning bolt.” Dash smiled at the name that she gave the wolf and James agreed to the name. All eyes were on Spitfire as she came up with a name for the manticore.

“I want him to be known as Brave heart.” James smiled at the names for the two animals and was happy that he would be there for another pair of pets that loved him and that he loved. James was quickly pulled from his thoughts though as Twilight spoke.

“James I think we need to talk about what we are going to do here.” James could hear the hurt in her voice and when James looked at the other mares they all had a collective sad look on their faces as tears started running down their faces. James felt his chest tighten as this was the situation that he was trying to avoid and now here he was in a situation that he probably can’t worm his way out of.

Author's Note

Can James handle the conversation. What does this mysterious hooded figure have planned. When will Pinkie finish my cupcakes so I can have my dessert.

The Reason For Everything

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 26: The Reason For Everything

James sat there in silence, mulling over what Twilight said. He left for this very reason because it was the best to do. Zecora left all of them alone as she went to get ingredients to make more of what was used. He just wanted this silence to extend for as long as it could, hoping that Twilight would drop the topic and leave. She stared at him, not out of sadness or anger, she was just staring.
Her stare was calm with no emotion but there was a hint of a tear that was about ready to fall. He looked around at the other mares to notice that they all held the same expression. Rarity was already having some tears come down her face as he could see the mascara that she wore was all over her cheeks.

“What exactly do we need to talk about?” James asked, looking down at the floor not wanting to make eye contact. He wanted to avoid looking at them hoping that he could control himself so he wouldn’t break down.

“We need to talk about our relationship and why you left all of us behind without even talking to us,” Twilight looked at him slightly lowering herself so she could make eye contact.

As she was about to make eye contact with the man, he pulled his hood over, covering his eyes. The unicorn huffed in annoyance at the man being stubborn so she lit up her horn and pulled his hood down as she held him down on the couch. He struggled against the magic restraints, trying to get free but couldn’t. He was now bound to the couch and forced to make eye contact with all the mares. He just took a deep breath and began.

“Like the note said, everything that Blueblood and Filthy said during that night was all true. I have done things that were terrible, but they were for the better of my people. You live in a peaceful town and haven’t witnessed some of the horrors that I have seen.”

“Sure there may be something similar around here, but it is better that you haven’t seen them. I truly love all of you. I want all of you to be happy, but it just wouldn’t work that well with who I am. So for the better of your future and your happiness, I left and decided to live in the Everfree to keep you all safe,” James looked at the mares, keeping in his tears so he wouldn’t cry.

As they continued another silent stare, Octavia came over and slapped him across the face. He looked at her with confusion and worry. Before he could say anything, she wrapped her arms around him and held him in a warm embrace. As the two were hugging the others joined in the embrace. After the embrace was broken, Lightning Dust voiced in her opinion.

Lightning Dust

“James, you are such a dumbass half the time. Just because you may be different and maybe have your own secrets that you aren’t proud of, you are still yourself. So, now myself and these other ten mares are going to explain to you why we love you and how you have changed our lives for the better. During my youth I never had many friends to hang around with. My home life wasn’t the best as my father was neglecting and my mother didn’t care to take care of me. I just powered through it all as I wanted to be better than them.”

“I didn’t want to be like my mother or my father. As time went on I continued my schoolwork and began flying around, trying to be good enough to join the Wonderbolts. When college came around my parents cut off my funding because they didn’t want me to do better than them. I got a job delivering papers around Cloudsdale, trying to keep my education going. As a couple of years went by the tuition costs became more and I couldn’t keep up.”

“I was forced to leave college and go around job to job trying to keep myself going. Several months later I ran into Spitfire looking for an intern to help her train and keep her place clean. She interviewed me and I passed. So I helped her and got paid enough to stay on my feet. As I helped her with her training I got to understanding how the Wondebolts worked and got back into trying to join them.”

“We were training over the swamp one day and there was a strong head wind that blew us off balance. We fell down to the forest floor and hit the ground hard. When we got up the manticore attacked us and hurt us both. We both went unconscious and that’s when you came. When I was up and around I avoided saying thank you because I couldn’t face the stallion that I later learned was human. I never found a pony that I could love to give my heart to.”

“I went to the park after a couple of days and saw you and Trixie together. When I saw you two together I felt jealous and angry that I lost my true love. I attacked Twilight and kidnapped Trixie. You showed up and rescued Trixie and faced me straight up. I attacked you and you didn’t fight back and just held me. You cared for me and felt something for me. You talked with me and laughed with me. You understood how I felt and then you brought me back to your friends and let them forgive me.”

“After all of that you made love to me after a few days and cared for me very much. Without you James, I never would have found anypony to love and I would never be able to try my best, but also be myself when we were together,” After Lightning Dust was finished with her story she gave James a kiss on the cheek and walked away. Next to walk up was Rarity to talk with him.

Rarity

“James, I love you more than anything in this world. I’m a fashion designer and very successful at what I do. I could make any type of clothing to fit anypony’s needs and make them happy. Though as time went on I lost some of my inspiration for making clothes. Before, I could come up with anything on the spot and it would fit any occasion. I found it hard to get out of the bed in the morning and make any clothes.”

“I would stare at my ponyquins and my sketchpad and just didn’t find anything. Even my organized chaos wasn’t able to help me come up with any inspiration. I just went through the days just doing little commissions and patch jobs. I was thinking of closing my boutique and just heading back to my old home and just do little clothes jobs that I could find. You showed up in Equestria and I could feel a spark on inspiration come back to me.”

“When I made those shirts for you, I felt happy that I could make them simple but elegant to show how much you cared for some of us. Then during our trip to Canterlot you protected me from an old client and showed me something that I only dreamed about. My dress was on display at the fashion show and you thought that it was beautiful. You showed actual joy in my dress and I couldn’t help but feel happy for you.”

“When we returned back at the hotel and made love you showed that I could still create, but I needed to stop using my head and start using my heart. If it wasn’t for you, James, I wouldn’t still be here in Ponyville with all my friends and the man that I love. Don’t ever think that anything you say will change my mind. You are who you are and that is all there is to it,” Rarity kissed his cheek and walked away. Twilight was next to talk and she released her magic hold on him.

Twilight

“James, I was a shut in when I was a young filly. When Celestia took me under her wing and became my mentor I was ecstatic. I was able to learn magic from a powerful and wise teacher and I could always come to her when I had problems. As I got older she sent me to Ponyville to check on the summer sun celebration. Little did I know that she knew that Nightmare Moon was coming back and was actually trying to have me get friends.”

“When Nightmare Moon showed up the other girls and I stood up to her and gained the Elements of Harmony. After she was defeated and we were able to get Luna back we all stayed friends and went back to normal lives. I continued to study friendship and magic as the days went on, but I felt like I wasn’t learning enough. I kept looking over the same books to see if there was any way that I could improve a spell and sometimes I could.”

“Then you showed up out of nowhere and gave me something new to learn about. You gave me the chance to learn about love and true kindness from the heart. You made time out of your schedule to help me practice my magic and helped me improve the best you could. You always were there when I was sad and did your best just like Spike to cheer me up. Then the day came where Celestia showed up and I was more scared than I ever had been before.”

“You stood up to her and kept your ground because of what you believed in. I was afraid Celestia would take you away and lock you away in one of her dungeons. That is when I truly felt in love with you. Before, I thought I was just having a little crush and just shrugged it off thinking that it would pass. After she left I just let all my emotions do the talking for me and I have yet to regret a single action that I did. I believe that you can still do some good, James and I will stand by your side until you realize that,” Twilight gave a kiss on his cheek and walked away. Vinyl was next to make her stand.

Vinyl

“James, as you already know, I was treated differently for my different eye color. My parents even shunned me because they thought I was cursed. I tried to play it off as time went on, hoping that they would all grow up and leave me alone. I was wrong to think that though. When I was in high school, I was bullied worse than I ever had before. I was treated so badly that I tried to take my own life at one point.”

“Octavia was there at the time because she was getting her cello fixed by my parents. Octavia never knew about my eye color or why I was bullied because she transferred to the school. She came up to my room to try and become friends with me. When she opened the door she saw me on the floor bleeding from my wrists. I tried to take my life, but was saved at Ponyville hospital when she took me there.”

“My parents refused to pay for any of the medical costs. I was used to how my parents treated me, but Octavia wasn’t going to have any of it. She paid for the whole hospital visit out of her own pocket because she actually cared for me. After she paid for the hospital she offered me a place at her home. I was reluctant to go, but I did and when I was there, I felt happy for once in my life. As I stayed with her I got a small job just as she did to help pay for the costs of me living there.”

“I was then sought out by a music producer that had heard one of my songs and wanted me to sign on with him and his music company. Before I met him I bought my signature goggles that I wore during my performances and any time I left my room. I worked hard to keep the money coming in and keeping up my fair share when staying with Octavia. You showed up in Equestria and just looked past what everypony saw.”

“You looked into my eyes and saw them as a part of me then some type of curse or monstrosity and loved me. You made me step out of my shell of fear and had me walk around without my goggles. You stood up against a stallion that saw me as a monster and took care of me. You made love to me not out of pity or sadness, but out of true, genuine love. Without you, James, I wouldn’t be the different kind of mare that I am today,” Vinyl kissed his cheek and walked away. Octavia walked up and started her story.

Octavia

“James, I never mentioned this to anypony before, but I don’t know who my parents are. I grew up in an orphanage as a foal until I was old enough to leave. When I left I was given a note by one of the caregivers to visit a bank. When I got to the bank and told them my name they told me that there was an account with money in it for me. The money was for when I came of age and I could spend it on how I saw fit. I was left with ten million bits and I couldn’t believe that I had so much.”

“I knew that I didn’t need that much money so I donated two million to the orphanage that took care of me when I was a foal. I left Trottingham and went for Ponyville. I paid for a house there and went to high school with Vinyl up in Canterlot. I saw her around school a few times and saw some of the students give her a hard time. I tried to see what they were talking about, but they ignored me because they thought that I didn’t need to know.”

“When I returned home I broke one of the strings on a cello that I bought and visited a music store that I heard about that Vinyl lived in. When I arrived I met her parents and I must say that they were the worst ponies that I have ever met. I heard them talk badly about their daughter and how they wished that she would disappear. I didn’t want her to live in that kind of environment anymore so I went up to her room so I could invite her to live with me.”

“When I opened the door I was shocked by what I saw. Vinyl was on the floor, bleeding and I felt sick to my stomach. I picked her up and brought her downstairs, trying to get her parents to help. They refused to help me so I ran out and took her to the hospital. It was raining and I could feel her shallow breathing. I didn’t want to lose her as I wanted to get to know her better. I arrived at the hospital just barely in time as the doctors told me.”

“I paid for her hospital visit and brought her back to my home in Ponyville. I caught a glimpse of her eye color and that was when she decided to get her goggles. I worked around town playing in small concerts to make an income. Sure I had a vast amount of money, but I didn’t know where it came from. So I kept the money for emergencies only and earned my own money. During one of my performances a talent manager found me and signed me on for the Canterlot Orchestra.”

“A few years went by and I was losing my musical touch. You showed up and I could write my own compositions again and I was so happy that I could write about something meaningful. You made love to me after you let me play for you and you enjoy my music so much that it meant everything to me. James, you are the reason that I can write music and share those feelings with you,” Octavia kissed his cheek and walked away. Rainbow Dash was next to speak.

Rainbow Dash

“James, there isn’t much that I can say about how I feel. I like being brash with my feelings and I want to get straight to the point. My love for you means everything to me. You give me courage to continue to train my hardest and do my best. You always put my safety above your own when I do one of my crazy stunts. When I get hurt you look me over and make sure that everything is okay.”

“You care for me more than a friend usually would and I could see the look of worry on your face when I was hurt. You want to make sure that I never forget my dreams and that I keep things in priority. I may not be able to share my feelings like I used to, but when you showed up you gave me a good run for my money. I looked at you and I could feel my heart race. For the first time I could remember I was nervous and didn’t know what to do.”

“I tried many different techniques to try and talk to you, but I would always chicken out and leave. There were times when I wanted to tell you my feelings for you, but I couldn’t find the words. I spied on you that one time at the waterfall because I was hoping that I could get my feelings out to you if we were in a secluded area.”

“When I saw you naked that was when I got really nervous and ran away before you saw me. Then the day you made love to me you took me in a way that I didn’t find possible. It was gentle and rough enough that I could feel actual bliss. James, you are the only one that has ever made me feel nervous and I love you more than anything. If I had to I would leave my dream of the Wonderbolts to stay with you,” Rainbow Dash then gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and left. Trixie walked up next to speak.

Trixie

“James, as I showed you before I lost my parents at a very young age. I will not lie that life was hard for me and I couldn’t do much about it. I tried my hardest to stay afloat and continue to work hard. I was never good at magic since I was never able to get any proper training for it. I learned visual art magic as I traveled around to make my shows greater. Though during my show that I gave you there was one thing that I didn’t show you.”

“There was a day where I was so down that I contemplated taking my own life. Ponies chased me out of town and tried to hurt me. I looked around my caravan one day and planned my own suicide. It would work out as I thought because nopony would ever miss me. I had no friends and family to care for me. When you saved me from the Ursa Minor I thought at first you were crazy.”

“You saved me because you thought that I had a heart. Then when the ponies turned on me you continued to stand up for me. I never felt such care from anypony before and that was when I learned about love for the first time. As I stayed with Twilight I took the time to learn some magic. Twilight helped me to understand where I specialized in magic. The magic that I was most attuned to was healing magic.”

“So as I studied I learned everything I could about healing magic so I could keep you safe from harm like you did for me. The visual arts book that you gave me has also been helpful in making my shows more entertaining and everypony has been enjoying it very much. You allowed me to learn magic that I can specify in and able to continue my shows so I could make ponies happy. I love you, James and I am glad that I have somepony to look forward to making happy,” Trixie gave him a kiss on the cheek and walked away. Pinkie Pie walked up and she was a little down as shown by her flat mane.

Pinkie Pie

“James, I may be weird sometimes and not make a lot of sense at the time, but that is just who I am. I lived on a rock farm before I moved here to Ponyville. On the farm it was always dark and depressing. Then when I learned about happiness and wanting to give smiles I did everything I could to make great parties. My parents at first weren’t happy when they saw the party that I made.”

“They quickly grew on the idea of the party and I saw them smile for the first time. My sisters who I have never seen before smile were the proudest that I have ever seen. There have been ponies that have insulted my parties and treated me badly. Though since I was meant to bring happiness I just took the insults in stride and continued to do my best. You showed up and were happy to have a party with me.”

“You helped me in a time of need to show that a party can be fun with a small amount of ponies in attendance. You took me in your heart and just let me be myself. I was weird and continued to confuse you, but you allowed it to happen because you were happy to see that I was happy. You made love to me as though I was normal as any other mare and you wouldn’t let anything change that,” Pinkie Pie gave him a kiss on the cheek and walked away. Lyra was next to walk up.

Lyra

“James, you saw what my family life was like and so you know what I went through. I never did tell you that I did try on multiple occasions to take my own life. If it wasn’t for Bon-Bon during when we were together I probably would have killed myself. During my time in the orchestra with Octavia, I tried my best to be friends with her. We easily became friends as she was very caring.”

“I enjoyed playing my harp and doing duets when I could with her. My love for music came to a standstill as my father came to one of my performances and insulted my playing. He beat me for my poor playing and that I insulted him with my terrible playing. I tried to stand up to him at that one time and he got really pissed more than I have ever seen him get besides my relationship with Bon-Bon.”

“He beat me to an inch within my life and then healed me just so he could do it again. After he did it for the second time he took me to the hospital and threatened to break my horn off if I told the doctors on how I got my wounds. You stood up to my dad even with him using magic against you because you didn’t want to see anypony treated like that. After all of that, you made love to me, allowing me to feel as comfortable as I could be. James, you gave me more courage than I could ever have and you are the one that I give my heart to at all times,” Lyra gave him a kiss on the cheek and walked away. Fluttershy was next to walk up.

Fluttershy

“James, you are a caring and gentle pony when you want to. You want to care for others as you wanted to be cared for. You helped me care for my animals when they were sick or when I was out of town. You made sure that every animal got equal care and was shown love. You learned to deal with my shyness as you tried to open up to me so I could see that you meant no harm. I was afraid to share my feelings because I didn’t know what to do.”

“I live on the outskirts so I could easily take care of the animals so I never had a chance to have an interaction with a male. I was nervous to speak to one and never knew how to deal with what I felt. You stayed patient and were persistent to get me to open up. You took your time to learn how to take care of animals and learn the different kinds. You wanted to make sure that I was comfortable around you and you always stayed on the topic of animals with me when I started to talk about them.”

“After the whole Angel incident I was glad that you were there for me. You never want your feelings put above anypony else. You make sure that the other pony is happy before you deal with your own feelings. James, I love you so much that if you were gone I wouldn’t know what to do. You are the only one that can be around me and know exactly how I need to feel. You made love to me in a way that showed that you wanted me to enjoy it more than you did. I love you so much and I don’t want you to change,” Fluttershy gave him a kiss on the cheek and walked away. Spitfire was the last to walk up.

Spitfire

“James, you saved me and Lightning Dust from the manticore that was going to kill us. When I woke up in the hospital and heard that somepony almost lost their life protecting me I almost broke down. I later heard that you were doing okay and I came over to your room to say thank you. I was scared to death to thank a pony for saving me. I almost turned around and flew away not wanting to face the pony that almost died for me.”

“I used all the courage in my body and opened the door to see you looking at me. You were so handsome that I could feel my heart move faster than me when I was flying at my fastest. You had a smile on your face to see that I was okay and I about lost it. I wanted to break down crying that you almost lost your life. I could never stand it if somepony lost their life for my sake.”

“So when I saw your smile I decided to show my other true affection for you. I kissed you and you allowed me to do it. I was happy to share that kiss with you and couldn’t ask for anything else. When everypony else showed up though I had to leave quickly because I thought that I was stepping on broken glass. I avoided seeing you again because I felt my heart a little broken that I may not be able to be with you. I took the time to figure out my feelings and was training to get my mind off of it.”

“When I felt that I couldn’t get this feeling of love out of my heart I decided to figure out on how to court a stallion. I did my best to make sure that everything went perfect. You showed that you didn’t care whether it was perfect or not as long as you were with me. Then you made love to me and that was the first time I could feel myself heat up in the moment of love. Then Hearth Warming Eve came and you gave the most important gift that means very much to me.”

“I love this stone so much that I would never get rid of it. You are the stallion of my dreams and I can’t lose you no matter what. I don’t want you to leave and think that I would be okay. I wouldn’t be okay because once you leave I would break down. So please don’t think that you need to protect me from everything. I am here for you and always want to be,” Spitfire gave him a kiss on the cheek and joined the other mares as they all let their tears fall from their faces.

James

James placed the two sleeping animals on the floor as he got up from the couch. The animals looked at him happily. He petted them both on the head and walked towards the door. He opened the door and walked outside. The mares watched as he left the hut and waited for him to think this over. Silence held the room as the mares waited for him to come back inside. The mares were getting worried because it had been several minutes and he hadn’t come back in. The mares walked towards the door to check on him when a loud noise rang out.

BANG

The noise was so unexpected that the mares ran towards the door. Rainbow Dash flung the door open. The mares all gasped as they saw the man lying on the ground with a pool of blood forming around him. They saw a foreign object in his right hand and they feared that he took his own life.

Author's Note

One of the few most heartfelt chapters that actually made me cry as I wrote it. Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the challenge of doing this chapter and the idea on how it should be done.

Break Down

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 27: Break Down

Trixie quickly ran over to James’ prone form. She quickly started looking for a pulse and her voice was caught in her throat. She could feel his pulse but it was slowly fading. She turned him over and saw the hole that was in his abdomen. Trixie’s hands glowed as she used the first aid magic that she learned. She has only learned the basics of healing and has been trying very hard to learn the advanced healing spells. Trixie was fighting back all the tears that were trying to come out. She didn’t need the distraction of crying to block her concentration at the task at hand. When the wound had stopped bleeding Trixie took her hands away and checked his pulse. The pulse was still slowly fading and Trixie was getting worried.

“We need to get James to the hospital. I was able to slow the bleeding but only by so much. He has already lost a lot of blood and his pulse is still fading. If we don’t move fast he is not going to make it.”

“Spitfire, Rainbow Dash come help me get James to the hospital. We don’t have much time to argue and we need to get this done.” Lightning Dust asked for help while she put James over her shoulder. Rainbow took the other shoulder as Spitfire took the legs. The three mares spread their wings and took flight towards the hospital. The others ran towards the hospital to meet up with the other three. Twilight couldn’t teleport to the hospital because they were too far away from the hospital and she could only teleport so many ponies at one time. Twilight felt ashamed that her magic wasn’t strong enough at this moment to be helpful.

James could feel himself being pulled into the darkness. His past began flashing before his eyes. He saw his family, his friends, loved ones, his comrades, and then he saw black. As the memories flooded his vision he couldn’t help the tears that were coming. James could blame it on the wind that was whipping at his face but he knew that was not the reason. James let everyone down and brought nothing but sorrow to those that he cared for. James wanted to make everypony happy but just couldn’t live with the burden. After hearing all their heart felt feelings for him he finally broke. He never knew what drew him to do the act because he just planned on walking out the door and making a run for it. As he stood there outside he looked at his gun and thought about the single bullet. James’ mind went blank when he touched the gun and couldn’t remember what happened. James let the darkness take him over as he was taken away by the three mares to god knows where at this moment.

Dream Realm

Shadow was almost free of his confinement and decided to have some fun. With half of his power restored he went to mess with James. Shadow attached himself to the cerebral cortex and took control. Shadow could see everything and hear everything that James could. Shadow listened to the mares as they gave their little speeches about how much they loved him. Shadow couldn’t help but gag at the sappiness of the mares. Once they finished Shadow made James leave the hut and go outside. As Shadow had James looked over his body he noticed the gun that James forced him to bring out of his mind. Shadow snickered as he brought James hand to the gun and pulled it out. Shadow turned it to his abdomen and pulled the trigger. James gave a slight grunt and fell to the ground.

“Heh heh heh. That James a little thank you for all the problems you have caused me. Don’t worry though as I won’t let that be the end of you. I want to continue to torturing you until you finally fall.”

“Must you always enjoy your little sick fantasies with James?” Nightmare Moon appeared into the deep part of the mind to get some of her power restored. She walked over to where Shadow was standing and put her hand on the brain. She had been feeding on his fears and worries enjoying the taste that they had. When she was living inside Luna feeding off of all her fears and that jealousy that she had was more than satisfying. Though with James the taste was different and she was quickly gaining her powers back faster than she had hoped.

During their time together Shadow and Nightmare were able to share their reasons for their hate. Nightmare wanted revenge on Luna for always fighting back against her. If Luna didn’t fight back and try to gain control then she could have easily taken over Equestria and ruled with an endless night. After she returned from her banishment her victory was short lived. The six mares that James had gotten close to over the time made Nightmare very angry. She wanted to destroy them for separating her from Luna. Shadow wanted his revenge for several reasons but the main was to take James down. Shadow would have everything that he wanted when James was under his control and he destroyed his mind.

The two of them agreed that when they were freed they were going to rule Equestria. Before they could do that though they needed to wait for their mysterious friend to bring them back. So as they waited they did as instructed and just kept recharging their powers. Nightmare was able to help Shadow by combining her magic with him so that he could move freely of his bonds. He was still chained but was able to move around so he could continue to cause as much damage as he could. He laughed as he caused little damage that wasn’t too noticeable but enough that it caused James to act differently. As they enjoyed the torment of James’ mind they smiled at each other as they laughed at everything.

Hospital

The mares sat in the waiting room as James was rushed to the emergency room. They were all worried for James safety because it has been two hours since he was put in the room. The doctor that took him hasn’t shown up either to give them any news. Twilight looked over at Spitfire as she was sitting in one of the chairs with her arms wrapped around her legs. Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust sat next to Spitfire holding to keep her under control. As they were beginning to lose all hope that James might not pull through the doctor came out of the doors.

“James is a very lucky man. A couple more inches to the left and he would have died. The blood loss was also no help in trying to help him. He barely had any blood left in his system when he got here. If you took even two minutes longer then he wouldn’t have made it. He is currently stabilized but we need to keep an eye on him. He is asleep right now and if you want you can visit him if you want.” The doctor opened the doors and let the mares through so they could see James. James was attached to a life support system and a heart monitor. They all sat around James and looked at the sleeping man waiting for him to wake up.

“I also need to ask a favor for some of you.” The doctor came in a little down in his expression that he had to ask for something from the broken mares.

“What exactly is it that you need from us doctor?” Rarity asked as she just let the tears fall down her face not caring that it was ruining her make-up.

“Well when I looked at his I.D. card to see what his blood type was I was quite surprised. He is one of the few rare types that exist. His blood type is AB+ and we were lucky to have enough for a transfusion. Though we have ran out and we need to do a few more transfusions so his body can adapt to some of their properties. Since James isn’t a pegasus, unicorn, or earth pony he isn’t able to properly channel magic. So for his body to be able to keep up with the surging magic we need to keep it circulating around his body so it can accept it. From my records there are four of you that have the same blood type as him. Sure that he can get any blood type but we feel that if we stay with what he has then he will accept it more quickly.” The doctor looked at the mares waiting for some kind of response. There was a pregnant pause for a few seconds before Octavia broke the silence.

“So out of the eleven of us who has the blood type that can help him?” Octavia didn’t take her eyes off of James, as she was afraid that if she looked away then he would disappear.

“Well the four that have his blood type are Ms. Spitfire, Ms. Rainbow Dash, Ms. Vinyl, and Ms. Pinkie Pie. Now none of you have to agree to this but we would like your help in this matter. We could find somepony else to help if you don’t want to help out and it is completely understandable.” The doctor looked at them with pleading eyes as he didn’t want to go looking for another donor because he feared that if he went looking James might not make it.

“I’ll do it if it means that James can continue to live.” Pinkie Pie spoke up looking at the doctor nodding her head that she was willing to help.

“Count us in too doc. If this is able to keep James alive then we are willing to help.” Vinyl volunteered herself and Rainbow who didn’t have any problem with it. Spitfire wasn’t able to speak as she just looked at James from her seat and let the tears fall freely from her eyes. The doctor let out a little sigh of relief that he didn’t have to go out and find a donor. He left the mares to stay with James as he saw that they weren’t going to leave him anytime soon. Visiting hours were over but the doctor allowed the mares to stay for as long as they wanted so they could keep an eye on the man.

Fours days have passed and James was slowly regaining his consciousness and looked around the room to see the sleeping mares all around. James heard the door creak open and looked over at the guest. The doctor came in and gave a smile to see James awake. The doctor came over and checked his blood pressure and heart rate to make sure that nothing is wrong with him. The doctor gave a nod of approval as he left James alone with the mares in the room. James could hear the sound of slight sniffling from his left. James turned over and saw that Spitfire was crying and shaking. Her eyes were closed so James guessed that she was having a bad dream about him. James tried to lift his arm but could only get it up so high before he couldn’t go any further. James looked around at the machines and saw that one of them kept track of his physical strength. The machine read that he was only at sixty percent of his actual strength.

“Fucking hell. I’m back at being low strength again. I hate it when I have to deal with regaining all that strength so I can stop going to physical therapy.” James whispered angrily that he was going to go to more sessions of physical therapy. James never liked going to those because he was so stubborn about how they want him to exercise. They tell him to not over do any work and take it easy. James was more than once subject to a nagging session from a nurse when he pushed himself farther than they wanted him to do. James just pushed himself because the more that he tried then the faster he would heal. As James reminisced from his old memories he was drawn back as the mares were stirring awake. When all the mares were awake they looked at James as he looked back at them.

“Hey there everypony. Did you all have a nice nap?” James asked with a slight smile hoping to keep them calm and not flip out on him.

“Oh you know we slept around for four days crying our eyes out. Spitfire over there has been a complete mess. Then you wake up and act like everything is okay as we suffered nightmares of losing. So yeah we all had a good nights rest.” Lyra answered sarcastically as she looked at James with a mixture of sadness and a little anger. James looked over back at Spitfire and when he did he saw how she truly looked.

Spitfire’s mane was completely an utter mess. Her eyes were bloodshot and she was muttering something that James couldn’t hear. James could see that her ears were drooped down and her tail was frazzled and slightly twitching. When James turned his head back to look at the others Spitfire spoke up.

“Why did you do it James? Why did you try to take your own life and make us all feel terrible?” Spitfire stared into James’ eyes as she waited for an answer and James could see that she was about to cry out all the tears that she had to shed. James took a deep breath as he didn’t want to explain himself and his actions to everypony but since there was no way out this time he had to face the music.

“I just couldn’t handle all the love that you were giving me. You all gave your heart to me when you told me your true feelings and I couldn’t take it. When I walked outside the hut I planned on running away. Then as I thought about it I remembered that I had something else that could help.” Before James could continue his story he was interrupted by Twilight.

“Are you talking about this?” Twilight asked as she levitated his gun up and in front of his face.

“So what exactly is it?” Twilight asked a little worried of why James was carrying something so dangerous.

“That is a gun from my world. It is a weapon that is meant to immobilize or kill anyone that would stand in my way. Sadly now though I have no more ammo for it since my magazines went missing and I used the last bullet on myself.” James answered not showing any form of emotion on the weapon that he possessed. Twilight just looked at him stunned and fearful of the weapon in her magic. Twilight sent it away to God knows where with her magic and sat back down.

“As I was saying though going back to the previous question is that when I looked at my gun everything went blank. I don’t remember anything until I was barely holding on to life and knew that I shot myself. The only reason why I shot myself is that I couldn’t let you all get hurt for my sake. This was a better alternative than letting you all worry about me if I just ran away.” Once James was finished explaining his reasons Spitfire quickly got out of her seat noisily. James looked over as she walked towards him. Spitfire pulled her arm back and gave James a firm slap across the face. Before James could react or say anything Spitfire wrapped him into an embrace and cried her heart out on his shoulder.

“You’re just a complete dumbass you know that. What makes you think that this could possibly make us feel better? We gave you our reasons that we love you and you act like it is nothing. There are things that you may have done that were terrible. You may be afraid that we may reject you or even avoid you if we learned of your dark past. But you’re wrong in everyway that you think about us. No matter what you did or what you can do we will always be by your side and help you through this. We won’t let anything happen to you ever again.” Spitfire continued to embrace James as she just cried in his shoulder. James did the only thing that he could think of and just return the embrace.

James could feel himself well up with sadness, as he didn’t know what to do anymore. He tried to keep everypony from being hurt by just leaving but that just seemed to cause them more pain. James just didn’t know what to do now that he was going to face them about everything. James once dreamed of a peaceful life but abandoned it long ago when he lost everything that he held dear. He never wanted to lose those dear to him but he also didn’t want them to suffer so he just decided that it would be best to leave. James could see from the mares around him that was not the choice of action that he can take. After a several minutes of crying the doctor came back in to check on James.

“I can see that everypony is up and moving though there is some problems. After his attempted suicide we need to put him on suicide watch as just a precaution. He may not need any pony watching him because he may not attempt it again but it is better to be safe than sorry. So I will come some of the nurses that will be watching you and we can let you out.” The doctor turned to leave but was stopped as Spitfire called towards him.

“We can watch him doctor. There is no need to have any nurses to watch over him. We are more than capable of watching him and we have the most experience with dealing with him.” Spitfire offered the doctor as she wiped away the last of the tears.

“Well if you are going to watch him then you are going to need this. These are a list of exercises to help him regain his strength. There are also a few drinks that you can mix that can help with his magic intake that he now has.” The doctor handed over a slip of paper to Spitfire and she took it. She looked it over a couple of times and passed it to the others so they could look it over. Spitfire walked over to James and when she reached him he was just paralyzed. He wasn’t moving but he was awake. It was just that James was being unresponsive. Spitfire held him close as she stroked his hair. She sung him a lullaby as she just ran her fingers through his hair.

“Don’t worry James we will keep watch over you and help you get better.”

Dream Realm

Shadow and Nightmare Moon laughed at how easy it was to mess with the mares. Everything was going as planned and nothing could stop them. They enjoyed his suffering as the suffering of the mares. Shadow was now held in place with only five chains left. These five were the strongest and would take longer to break free from. His arms, legs, and back were the last to be chained but Shadow could wait. As the mares were turned around Shadow stuck his hand inside James mind and sent a pulse through it making James become hollow. When Shadow pulled out his hand inside it was an essence that would come in handy. The essence was the thing that drove James to protect and fight no matter the cost. Without it he would just be a hollow shell of a man that could be toyed with. Shadow placed the essence inside of him and sat down waiting for the days to come.

“This is going to be fun when the time comes James. Just you wait and see. Everything that you care for will be destroyed.”

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea of this chapter.

Week Of Watching (Spitfire)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 28: Week Of Watching

The mares left James in the hospital as they exited because they needed to discuss who would watch over James. Spitfire would be the first to watch over James. Rarity and Fluttershy would be next as Fluttershy wouldn’t be able to handle it alone. She was already in somewhat of a mess and needed a friend to also keep a little eye on her. Octavia would be next after them. After Octavia would be Lightning Dust. After Lightning Dust would be Rainbow Dash. After Rainbow Dash would be Pinkie Pie. Having Pinkie watch over James was somewhat troublesome because they didn’t know how Pinkie would act but then again her randomness might also be helpful. Vinyl would be up next after Pinkie Pie. After Vinyl would be Lyra. After Lyra would be Trixie. After Trixie would be Twilight. The mares also agreed that they would watch over James for a week before handing him off to some other pony. When this was all agreed upon they shook hands and went back inside to see James.

When they entered the room James was still sitting up in his bed just staring blankly forward. Even with all their worries they all just took in a deep breath and approached him. When they reached him Spitfire grabbed his hand within her own and helped him off the bed. They lead James down the hallways to the checkout desk. They got James checked out of the hospital and left to go their own ways. Spitfire took James to her house so he could be under her watch. When the two of them reached the housed Spitfire opened the door and brought James inside. Once James was inside she lead him upstairs to bed so he could get some rest. She put him in her room as she pulled out an air mattress so she could sleep on the floor. She saw James looking at her and before he could say anything she stopped him by shaking her head. James knew that there was no point in arguing so he just laid down and went to sleep. As Spitfire was drifting off to sleep she was a little worried as tomorrow was going to be the start of the week for her watch of James.

Day 1

Spitfire was sound asleep in her mattress until she was stirred awake but the sound of running water. When Spitfire realized that she wasn’t hearing things or dreaming she quickly got out of bed and looked over to where James should be sleeping. James wasn’t in his bed where she left him and the thought about the running water made her worry. She ran out of her room and down the hall to where her shower was. Without even thinking it through she threw the door open and saw James exiting the shower completely naked. They both made eye contact with each other and Spitfire turned around quickly and left before anything could be said. Spitfire went downstairs to start up some breakfast and to help clear her mind of naked James. Even after their first night of passion Spitfire couldn’t look at James naked and get so flustered. Though this wasn’t about her right now but how James was feeling. His health was more important than her own sexual desires but that could wait.

As the breakfast was cooking over the stove Spitfire pulled out a glass and started mixing the magic control drink. Spitfire felt bad that she never went to help James with the blood transfusion so she felt that this was her way for making up for it. The drink was fairly simple to make and didn’t have a bad smell to it. Once the drink was finished Spitfire went back to making breakfast for James and herself. As she cooked James came down the stairs and silently sat down at the table. Spitfire didn’t know that James was sitting behind and she began to hum a little song. Spitfire was getting into the song and was doing little dance motions with the song. When she did a little spin she saw James sitting at the table and she nearly fell down from surprise. Once she was able to compose herself she noticed that James had a little smile and that made her feel better that James was showing some emotion. Though it was not much it was a good start that he might get on the right track again.

Breakfast was finished cooking and Spitfire brought the food over to James along with the drink. James stared at the drink confused at the weird look of it. Spitfire brought over her own breakfast and they sat there silently and ate their food. Spitfire finished her food first and waited on James to finish. He was slowly eating his food but it was good that he was eating something at least. James finished his food and pushed his plate away. James hadn’t touched his drink and Spitfire just sighed, as she knew that he was going to be stubborn about it.

“James you need to drink this. That is what the doctor said.” Spitfire said as she pushed the drink in front of James. James continued to look at it and after a bit he pushed it back. Spitfire was slightly annoyed by this but kept her cool because it was for his best interest.

“James please drink this. I know that it doesn’t look good but please do it. If you can’t do it under doctor’s orders then can you at least do it for me and your friends?” Spitfire asked looking at James’ eyes hoping that he would do it for her more than anything. James looked at her then back at the glass and pulled it back towards him. James looked at Spitfire one more time and the look that she was giving was pleading but also hope. James gave a slight breath and downed the drink. When the drink was gone Spitfire took the glass and went to clean up. Once the dishes were clean Spitfire took James to the living room and they sat on the couch. They sat there together as Spitfire just held him close watching the outside.

“James starting tomorrow we are going to start on your physical training.” Spitfire told James and that seemed to make him smile again. James was glad that he would be training again so that he could stop being a burden. Sure that it would take a while but he was going to try his hardest to make sure that he was back to one hundred percent strength.

They spent their day together on the couch for the day just watching the sun and enjoying each others embrace. Not much talking was done but James stayed relaxed enough that he didn’t cause any trouble for Spitfire. Spitfire couldn’t help but stroke his hair and hum a song to him as that it helped make him calm. As the day started to turn into night Spitfire got up from the couch and headed upstairs for the shower. She brought James with her as she didn’t want to leave him alone for the day. When they entered the shower room James was slightly blushing, as he was alone with Spitfire in the shower.

Spitfire couldn’t help the little blush that she had as this was kind of weird. Spitfire turned James around and told him to stare at the door. James stared at the door as instructed and Spitfire proceeded with her shower. When she was finished she wrapped a towel around herself and saw that James was still staring at the door. She took James back to the bedroom and tucked him in. She grabbed a pair of shorts and a tank top and went to her bead on the floor. She fell asleep when she heard James’ gentle snores signaling that he was asleep.

Day 2

Spitfire was up before James this time and headed downstairs. She knew that James would easily take a shower without a problem and she wanted to avoid another incident. Spitfire went to the basement and turned on the lights. In the basement was old training equipment that she hasn’t used since she became Captain. Spitfire was glad that the equipment was still in order and still functional. This was to be used as his training are for the day. Spitfire went upstairs and could smell some food cooking. When she was in the kitchen she saw James cooking over the stove. When she saw the knife in his hand she quickly went over and took it away. James looked at her a little confused as to why she did that.

“I’m sorry James but until I know that you are doing better then you can deal with something like this. Thank you though for getting breakfast started. I will finish the cooking and after you have eaten and taken that drink we need to start training.” James sat back down at the table and waited for the breakfast to be served. Breakfast came out and so did that drink that James didn’t understand what it was for.

“Hey Spitfire why exactly do I need to drink this for?” James asked a little confused about the drink that was in front of him.

“I don’t know exactly how to explain it so when Twilight takes her chance to see you then she can explain it to you.” Spitfire replied picking up the finished breakfast and drink that James took. Spitfire was happy that James took it this time without any fuss. Spitfire then grabbed James’ hand and lead him to the basement. Once there she turned on the lights to show all the training equipment.

“So James this is the training routine that you need to follow to bring back your strength. I will also be joining you so you don’t have to be alone doing it.” James looked at the list of exercises that he needed to do. After he looked it over James followed Spitfire over to the first area to begin. James started off on light weights so he didn’t strain himself. As he did his training Spitfire was next to him doing the same exact as him. Noon came around and the two of them headed upstairs for lunch.

“James you can go take a shower and I’ll get started on the food.” James walked off up the stairs as Spitfire went to the kitchen to make a simple lunch. James came back down the stairs as Spitfire was finished making lunch. She brought the food over to the table and they both ate in silence.

“Hey Spitfire if you don’t mind I want to go by Twilight’s house so I can get a set of clothes?” James looked at Spitfire worried that she wouldn’t let him go because of everything.

“Sure James we can head over there after I shower.” Spitfire smiled at him making him calm down a bit. Spitfire lead him to the shower so he wasn’t alone in the living room. After her shower and she got out James still remained in his position of looking at the door. They headed back to the bedroom so Spitfire could get some clothes on. Once she was changed they left the house and headed for the library. When they arrived they saw the closed sign. James knew where the spare key was and got it. He unlocked the door and went inside. Spitfire waited downstairs as James went upstairs to his room and grab a pair of clothes. James grabbed what he needed and went back downstairs. Spitfire smiled at him and they left heading back home for the night.

Day 3, 4, 5

The next three days were complicated. James would be stubborn at some times and try to overdo his workouts and Spitfire would stop him. James would then refuse to drink the magic drink that he needed to. So a few times Spitfire had to force it down his throat. She didn’t like doing it but it had to be done. James showed his distaste for this as he glared at Spitfire. Spitfire just took the glare knowing that there was nothing bad about it. Spitfire decided that it would both do them some good so they headed for the park.

They arrived at the park and just sat in the grass. They looked at the clouds and pointed out any that looked different from any of the others. As they watched the clouds Spitfire took off into the air and moved the clouds around. She spelled out the words James and Spitfire in a heart. Spitfire landed back down next to James and smiled at him as she snuggled into him. James didn’t know what to say or feel so he just wrapped his arm around her and held her close. Spitfire fell asleep on James’ chest letting the sun hit them.

After the park they took a walk around town just having little conversations back and forth. They were just small little topics about how they were doing and what they wanted. James kept quiet most of the conversation just letting Spitfire talked. James could tell that it made her fell good to just talk and not let anything weigh her down. James was still kind of depressed and it wasn’t helping that he wasn’t getting his strength back fast enough. He has been working for the past five days and barely made any improvement. James was getting irritated that it just wasn’t working no matter how hard he tried. James wanted to push himself further hoping that he could increase the rate that he was healing. Sure Spitfire was concerned for his safety but he needed to push himself.

When they returned home for the evening they had a silent dinner. After eating dinner they retreated back to the bedroom for a good nights rest. Once they were asleep James was able to wake up in the middle of the night. James got out of bed and saw that Spitfire was sleeping silently on the mattress. James left the bedroom and headed for the basement. Once he was down their James went over and grabbed his phone. James started up some music on shuffle and went to work. James went through his regular thing that needed to be done but did it in increased weight. James could feel his muscles start to tire out but he just pushed through it.

James just kept pushing himself harder and harder by just going through the exercises in multiple sets. James’ breathing was getting heavy and he was sweating profusely at how hard he was going. When James put the weight bar back on the rack he saw Spitfire at the doorway staring at him. She was very angry at him and he could tell because her mane and tail were slightly glowing like the hairs were on fire. James walked towards the doorway and tried to leave. Spitfire stuck her arm across the doorway blocking his path. When James saw the tears in James well and safe and he was just ignoring it all. James felt terrible about what he did and gave Spitfire a hug. She cried into his chest and James just let her. James was sort of glad that he was a hollow shell of himself or he would be crying also. James lead her back to the bedroom and placed her in her own bed. Spitfire looked at him but stopped her by holding up his hand. He took the mattress on the floor and went back to sleep. Spitfire went to sleep in her bed and waited with worry for the morning.

Day 6 and 7

Spitfire took the time during James’ sixth day of staying at her house. Spitfire started to think to herself about how she felt about James and where their future was headed. The day James first showed up and she met him she couldn’t help the feelings that she formed. She fell in love with him on the first day and couldn’t be happier. Everyday she would think about him and when she fell asleep she would dream of him. Then the night came of their date and she was so happy. He didn’t care about how extravagant it was or how it went. As long as James was there with her he was happy and nothing could change that. Then James went missing and she couldn’t help the feeling of dread that went through her. She wanted to do whatever it took to find James. When they found him she was relieved to see that he was okay. Then James tried to take his own life. After that incident Spitfire was ready to take her own life if James didn’t make it. Spitfire couldn’t have been happier that James pulled out of it okay. Even with how stubborn he has been and how troublesome he has been she was glad that he was okay. If she could go back in time at any point that she wanted she would relive everything. She would never change anything no matter what. She would go through all the hardships and pain just to see James happy and smiling.

When the final day came up Spitfire and James just sat on the couch watching a little fire that was going. It wasn’t that cold for a fire but they made one just to listen to the relaxing sound of the crackling fire. Spitfire made dinner and James helped her. Once dinner was made they sat next to each other on the couch and watched the sun slowly lower over the horizon. As they watched the sun set James spoke up but with some nervousness.

“Spitfire there is something that I want to talk to you about.” James looked Spitfire in the eyes and she just stared back. Spitfire waited as James tried to build up his courage to speak to her. When he did Spitfire just listened to him and waited.

“I know about the dates and the challenge that you and the others did. I overheard everything and that went a little more poorly than I had plan. When Twilight got that book the wrong page was bookmarked. I may have been bookmarked on herds but it was meant to be on harems. I have come to realize that I love all of you and that I can’t let any of you go. I’m still unsure how they would all go with this but I feel that you and I are a good judge of character. I know that you do care for some of the others beyond friendship and is why I am happy that you don’t just love me. So what I wanted to ask is that if you want to give this a chance would you like to become the lead mare of the harem if everypony says yes?” James asked looking at Spitfire who just showed no emotion on her face. There was a long pause and James feared that she was upset or was having second thoughts about him. Before James could say anything Spitfire broke the silence.

“James I would love to be your lead mare and thank you for the honor.” Spitfire was releasing tears of joy and James hugged her. They went back upstairs happy that they could share this information with each other. James fell asleep next to Spitfire as they laid in bed together smiling.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the chapter idea.

Week Of Watching Part 2 (Rarity and Fluttershy)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 29: Week Of Watching Part 2

Day 1

As James and Spitfire awoke to the new morning James got dressed and packed for the next mares to watch over him. Spitfire told James that Fluttershy and Rarity would be the next to watch over him. They went downstairs and James sat in the kitchen as Spitfire started up breakfast. James left the table to take a quick shower before he ate anything and especially before Rarity showed up and complained about how he looked. James was finished with his shower and on the way down he saw that Spitfire was finishing up with her cooking. They sat down to a silent breakfast just exchanging glances with each other. After breakfast was over James cleaned the dishes until he heard a knock at the door. Spitfire went to answer and James could hear the sing song voice of the fashionista.

Rarity and Fluttershy were standing outside looking very happy well mainly Rarity was. Fluttershy on the other hand was hiding behind her main and keeping some of her distance. They didn’t know that James wanted to start a harem or that he asked her to be the lead mare. She decided to keep that information to herself as James would be able to tell them about it more easily. Spitfire stepped to the side to let the other two mares inside. When they entered Rarity started looking around and taking note of how the house looked. She seemed somewhat pleased with the way that it looked. Though with Rarity it is really hard to make something look really nice and not have her see something wrong with it.

James came out with his bag and looked at the mares in the living room. When they turned to see James he still looked very bleak and pale. Rarity walked over to the man and gave him a reassuring hug. Fluttershy slowly walked over to James and looked him in the eyes. After several seconds of staring Fluttershy gave James a quick little hug. Once the hugs were finished with James followed the two mares out after he said goodbye to Spitfire. Spitfire locked the door behind her as she needed to head back to Cloudsdale and finish up some paperwork. Sure Soarin could have done it for her but she didn’t want to deal with his lazy ass because he probably left it for the last minute to be done. Before she took for the sky she watched James walk away until she couldn’t see him any more.

“I hope everything goes well James and please stay safe.” Spitfire thought to herself as she took off and headed back to Cloudsdale.

James walked behind the two mares keeping his own little distance from the two. He was far enough away where he could keep his thoughts to himself but not too far that it looked like he was falling behind. James only caught little bits of the conversation that were mainly about some spa treatments and other plans that they had. James didn’t pay much mind to their conversation, as he just wanted to clear his head a bit. Rarity and Fluttershy saw that James was behind them a good few feet but didn’t pull him closer as he wasn’t staying any farther away. So the two of them continued on with their conversation.

“So what do you think Fluttershy? Do you think that would help make James feel better?” Rarity asked her shy pegasus friend who was still hiding behind her mane.

“I don’t know Rarity. Sure we have our weekly spa visits but I’m not so sure that James would like to go. He doesn’t seem like the type to go and relax at a spa as much as you and I do.” Fluttershy replied slightly coming out of mane to look back at James.

“That may be true Fluttershy but we won’t know unless we try. Even then if doesn’t like it then we can just head back to my boutique and do something else. It is completely up to how he feels about it.”

“Well as long as we aren’t forcing him to do it then I guess that it would be okay.” Rarity surprised the pegasus by giving her a hug. Once Rarity let go they all headed for the boutique and to get James started on his physical workout. Rarity didn’t own any exercise equipment but was glad that Spitfire and Twilight helped her make a room where you could do the exercises using simple items. Turns out that you didn’t really need all the fancy equipment to workout. It was just more convenient but using simple house hold items still had the same effect.

The three of them arrived at the boutique and went inside. Rarity lead James to the extra room so he could place his things. Fluttershy went to the kitchen to make James his special drink and plan out the meals for the next few days. James finished putting his stuff up and followed Rarity downstairs. Once at the bottom Fluttershy gave him the drink that he was all too familiar with. James looked at it for a couple of seconds before releasing a sigh and downing the drink. He gave the glass back to Fluttershy and went to the workout room with Rarity. James saw the household items and chuckled slightly that he had taken things for granted but were still very helpful. James entered the room and started his exercises as Rarity and Fluttershy left to go do something else.

Day 2, 3, 4

The past three days have been okay with James. Rarity and Fluttershy have been working very hard to bring James back but haven’t been very successful. James was still being silent but would make some light conversation with them. They had simple meals and James worked out as Fluttershy and Rarity talked about what to do. James went with Fluttershy a couple of times a day to help with her little critters. Fluttershy had been taking care of Lightning Bolt and Brave Heart while he was gone. When James entered the house his pets were very happy. Fluttershy gave them a slight stare but James halted her.

James kneeled down on the ground to pet the little guys. They followed James around the house as he helped feed the other critters. His pets helped him out with the feeding by bringing the food bags or helped round up the critters so they could eat. Fluttershy was starting to come out of her mane and smile at James. She was glad that James was still caring for the animals and didn’t show them any harm. She had been worried that after that everything that happened that he would try to hurt her animals. She felt bad that she would think poorly of James but she wanted to make sure that her animals stayed safe.

As James went around the house feeding the animals and organizing all the food Fluttershy took the time to think to herself. Through the time she thought about what James thought about her. When he first arrived he seemed dangerous and Fluttershy thought of him as a monster. As the times went on the showed his caring side letting her relax a little more. Fluttershy would sometimes think about James during the day where he was just helping around the house and taking care of the animals. During the night though and when she was asleep she would then have naughty thoughts. She would think about him taking her in the night and rutting her like no tomorrow. He would be rough but gentle with her as they would make passionate love with each other. Fluttershy had to change her sheets more often then before because of how intense the dreams were being. As Fluttershy and James got closer to each other she was happy to know about the man. Before she thought that she couldn’t love him but was proven wrong when he was so kind. James always put others before himself and would always be there when he was needed. Fluttershy then decided from then on to be there for him also no matter how bad he was feeling. Fluttershy would relive every moment of everyday if she could if it meant that James would be with her and take care of her.

Fluttershy was now out of her little protective mane shell and Rarity was happy to see her come out of it. Rarity had James help her with designing commissions and simple patch jobs. She would ask his input on how a dress looked and if there was anything that should be changed. James may not have been good at fashion but it was nice that he was there with her. James would offer the little knowledge that he had about fashion and it was slightly helpful. There was a few new things that Rarity learned about fashion from his world and would try to use some of those techniques in some other designs. Rarity was able to make a very good dress but it was nice when James would point out a small flaw that she missed because she kept herself up late at night trying to make sure that James stayed safe. Rarity was very sleepy and her worries weren’t helping to keep her up. When she went down to the kitchen she was James and Fluttershy in the kitchen together cooking. When she went in she saw that most of the dinner was ready and they were just finishing up. After dinner was over Rarity fell asleep on the table having relaxed a bit from all the stress. Fluttershy just giggled a little at her sleeping friend. Fluttershy took her friend back to her bed and James was more than willing to help. Once Rarity was in bed James left and went to his room and went to bed.

Day 5

Rarity woke up in her bed feeling refreshed. She looked around her room and saw that Fluttershy was sleeping on the mattress that she pulled out for her. As Rarity looked around the room she could hear some stumbling from downstairs. She got out of bed and ran quickly down the stairs scared out of her mind that James did another stupid thing again. When she reached the bottom she saw James rubbing the back of his head. James fell down off a ladder because he was trying to get something from the top shelf. Rarity saw where he was trying to grab and walked over to James and helped him up. She pulled down a package that had his name on it and gave it to him. James opened the box and saw that it was filled with bits. Before James could say anything Rarity cut him off.

“These are the contributions that you asked from us for a present. I meant to give it to you but then you had the accident.” Rarity looked at James hoping that he had something to say. He just stared blankly at the bits and didn’t say anything. Rarity was getting worried that James was going to throw the bits away but was surprised when he hugged her. James had a few tears coming down his face and Rarity just rubbed his back.

Rarity was forever known for making outstanding outfits that stood out from all the others. Though when she made the clothes for James she felt happy to make something so simple. Everytime she made the clothes she would imagine James getting dressed and how the clothes was loose fitting on his body but snug enough to show his muscles. Once James was dressed she would then undress him slowly with her mind and imagine his naked body. Then he would come over to her and undress her from one of her best dresses and make sweet love under the moonlight in her bed. Rarity couldn’t control the dreams that she had when she went to bed. Rarity remembered the other stallions that tried to woo her but James did it without even trying. His smile and his caring attitude that he had just made her heart flutter. At first she thought that it was a simple filly crush but as they spent more time together she learned that she was actually falling for the man. Though tradition has a stallion wear something small and practical like a flower to show who he was with. She wanted something that looked better on him and that was when she came up with the shirts. At first the shirts were designed just to look nice but as James wore the different kinds she knew that he did care for them in some way. Rarity would be glad to have James and be able to share him with others if he so chooses. Rarity would let him decide if he wanted to have other mares in his life and be happy. Rarity wouldn’t change his life or her own if it meant that they would be together no matter what.

Once Rarity was done with her little thought train she let go of James so she could cook something. James went upstairs to put the money away and get clean. Rarity finished breakfast and Fluttershy and James came down the stairs and she served all three of them. Rarity was happy to be there in James’ time in need and was glad that Fluttershy was there to relish in the happiness that all of them shared

Day 6

James followed the mares down a road to a surprise that they had for him. James kept asking what it was but they wouldn’t tell him. Everytime that he asked they would look at him then to each other and giggle. James gave up trying to get any answers after his tenth failed attempt. After walking for half an hour James saw a huge building that read ‘Aloe and Lotus Spa Treatment.’ James stared at the building for a few seconds before being pulled inside. Once inside he looked at the front counter to see two mares. One was pink and wearing a blue shirt and blue skirt and a headband with a lotus on it. The other one was blue wearing a pink shirt and pink skirt and a headband that had a lotus on it. Their tails and manes were the color of each other and were very beautiful earth mares. James guessed that they were probably twins if they shared the same cutie mark.

“Good evening Ms. Rarity and Ms. Fluttershy. Are you hear for your regular appointment?” The pink mare asked.

“Yes Aloe me and Fluttershy are but we also brought a guest with us.” Aloe looked over to where Rarity was gesturing and saw the man standing there. Aloe grabbed the blue mare next to her and whispered into her ear about something. James didn’t know about what but he could see the small hint of a blush on their cheeks.

“Then Ms. Rarity and Ms. Fluttershy you may head back and our employees will be with you shortly.” Aloe smiled at Rarity as she opened the door to let the two mares through. She closed the door once they were through and called James over.

“Good evening sir my name is Aloe and this is my sister Lotus. We are the owners of this establishment and are glad to see a new customer. So do you know what kind of treatment that you want?”

“Well I’m not entirely sure because I have never been to a spa before.” James chuckled slightly rubbing the back of his head in nervousness.

“Well then might I suggest the special treatment? It’s a new treatment that we haven’t used before but we would like to try it out today with you if you would like.”

“How much does it cost to have one of those?”

“For you sir since you are friends with Ms. Rarity and Ms. Fluttershy it’s free of charge. You don’t have to worry about paying us either because I think that you will enjoy it more than you think you might.” Lotus said while she looked at her sister with a playful smile. James nodded his head and followed the mares through the door.

“Oh and by the way the name is James and you don’t need to add any surname to it.” Aloe and Lotus brought James with them to the private room so the could give him his treatment. Rarity and Fluttershy saw James go in the private room with Aloe and Lotus and were worried what might be happening in there. They would check on James after they were finished with their treatment to make sure that he was okay.

Once James was inside the room he was assaulted by Aloe that surprised him by giving him a deep kiss. James didn’t resist or stop it but just let the kiss happen. James could feel Lotus rubbing her hands all over his body pulling at his clothes. Aloe broke the kiss with a string of saliva still connecting their lips. Aloe started to take her clothes off and so did Lotus. James was now staring at the two naked mares whose busts were of a well size and very curvy bodies. Lotus pulled James to the bed and the sisters started taking his clothes off.

James didn’t resist their actions and let them do what they wanted. James heard the mares gasp as they saw his member fully erect in front of them. Lotus was the first to grab hold of it and start stroking it. Aloe let her sister have fun with his manhood as she brought herself above James’ face. She presented her marehood to her and lowered herself and he started licking at her folds. Lotus then took James’ cock into her mouth and started bobbing her head up and down. James could feel the pleasure and couldn’t control the hip thrusts that he kept giving trying to go deeper into Lotus’ mouth. Aloe quickly reached her peak as she came all over James’ face. Not too long after James released his seed deep into Lotus’ mouth and she swallowed every drop.

The sisters switched positions and Aloe lined up James manhood with her marehood and set herself down on him. She kept going until he penetrated her hymen and she shivered at the pleasure. Aloe waited a few seconds before she started rocking her hips. Lotus went over to James’ face and did the same thing that Aloe did. James proceeded to lick at her folds while Aloe rode him. Lotus released a loud moan as she came from James’ skilled tongue and he came himself deep into Aloe’s pussy as his seed and her juices mixed. Aloe fell to the bed exhausted but Lotus wasn’t done yet. She went over licked as James’ cock making it erect once again. Lotus slid herself down slowly and she broke through her hymen and was now fully hilted by the man. She started with slow thrusts but quickly started speeding up since she was still sensitive after her last orgasm. It didn’t take long for her and James to cum as she went down one last time she could feel his seed fill her up as she came all over his cock. She fell on the bed and snuggled up next to James. Aloe did the same as her sister but before they could enjoy the quiet the door was flung open.

“WHAT THE BUCK IS GOING ON IN HERE?” The three of them lifted their heads to see an angry Rarity and Fluttershy.

“James get dressed and wait out by the front doors while me and Rarity talk with Aloe and Lotus.” James was going to say something but was stopped cold as Fluttershy stared at him. To keep from angering the pegasus James got dressed and headed for the doors. Once he was gone Rarity went to tell the two spa ponies that he went through.

“So as you can see he is not himself and isn’t feeling very well. We are trying to cheer him up and then you possibly could have bucked this all up by having sex with him.” Rarity stared daggers at the two now dressed spa ponies putting venom into each word. They were about to say something until Fluttershy cut them off.

“If you ever think about doing this to James ever again or even look at him with the intent of doing this then so help me that the others and I will come and kick your asses back to Taurtarus.” Fluttershy looked at them very angrily. Before they could get a reply the two of them left for home with James in between them. Once home Rarity called the other nine mares and told them what happened. They made sure that they would keep a closer eye on James to make sure that he would stay okay. Rarity went to the kitchen and started dinner. There was a knock at the door and Fluttershy answered it.

Standing outside were Aloe and Lotus. They kept their heads down so they wouldn’t look at the pegasus or James who was sitting on one of the couches. Aloe and Lotus spoke at the same time to apologize.

“We would like to apologize for our actions from the spa earlier this evening. We were wrong to take advantage of James the way we did and are very sorry. We hope that you can forgive us and our actions.” Fluttershy only released a small sigh but her glare didn’t let up.

“I’m not sure if Rarity and I can take your apologies just yet but we will talk about it and see if your apologies are enough.” Aloe and Lotus looked at Fluttershy and bowed before leaving back to their homes. Dinner went on in silence as the mares kept an eye on James to make sure that he was okay. After dishes were clean they all went to bed so they could relax a little.

Day 7

Rarity and Fluttershy were still fuming mad at what happened yesterday and James knew that he needed to do something. James needed a way to distract them from what happened so they could relax. James didn’t know how to feel during that night because he just didn’t know what to be feeling. He could understand where they were getting angry from but it wasn’t needed at all. So James did the next best thing he could. He called up to the two mares to come downstairs because he needed to share something with them. Once they were downstairs James gestured towards the couch and they took a seat. James did the one thing that was needed to get their minds on something else.

“Rarity and Fluttershy I know that you are still angry at Aloe and Lotus but I need you two to know this before I leave with whoever tomorrow morning.” Rarity was about to say something but before she could James stopped her by pressing a finger to her mouth.

“Just listen for now and think about what I am going to say because it is more important. I knew about the date challenge that you all had and wanted to say that all of you lost. What I wanted was not a herd but a harem. I want this because I love every single one of you and can’t stand to let you be sad over me. So what I want to know is do you or do you not want to be a part of this? I will not be hurt by your decision if you don’t stay. If you do join then I want you to know that Spitfire is already the lead mare and she gives the final say. So just think this over for a while and then talk to her about it.” James then got up and walked away from the two mares and headed for his bedroom to just lay on his bed and relax. James was glad to get this out in the open now after hiding it for so long and was hoping that they would join.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the chapter idea and order for all of this.

Week Of Watching Part 3 (Octavia)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 30: Week Of Watching

Day 1

James awoke in the morning to some slight snoring to his left and right. When James got his bearings of his surroundings he saw that Rarity and Fluttershy sleeping on each of his sides. James slid his body out so he could go take his shower. If they were sleeping next to him then it was most likely that they chose to be part of the harem. James could feel a little happiness in his chest but it didn’t last long. As quick as that ray of happiness it just disappeared into nothingness. James headed for the shower to help clear his head of some of the past events over the last two days. Rarity and Fluttershy woke soon after James left the room. They rubbed the sleep out of their eyes and saw that James wasn’t with them. Before thoughts of worry could enter their thoughts they heard the shower water turn on. Upon hearing the pouring water they smiled and went downstairs to get breakfast started. As they were cooking they talked about their choices.

“So Fluttershy are you sure that you want to do this? I mean he said that he wouldn’t hate you if you weren’t a part of it. He did leave the choice up to us whether or not we wanted to join.”

“I’m very sure Rarity. He is willing to split his love between us and is trying to keep us all happy. I just really hope that Spitfire will give us a chance is all.” Fluttershy looked at her friend with a smile spread across her face. Rarity returned the gesture with her own but she had her own doubts. Rarity knew that she loved James but she wasn’t sure if she could like or even love any other mare that may be a part of this harem. As far as she and Fluttershy knew the harem has so far included herself, Fluttershy, and Spitfire. James did mention that he knew about the bet so he may want the other eight to join but that was just a guess at best on that. Then there was that problem with Aloe and Lotus that took advantage of him. As she thought about those two spa mares she didn’t see that she crushed the wooden spoon that she was stirring with.

Rarity felt the little splinters in her hand and looked at it. Rarity took a deep breath to compose herself before she let her anger get the best of her. Fluttershy told her that they came by later in the night apologizing for their actions. Both Rarity and Fluttershy were uncertain if they could forgive them because what they did could have hurt James more than what he was already. As Rarity put the bandage around her hand there was a knock at the door. When Rarity opened it she saw Octavia standing outside in a simple jeans and t-shirt. She was probably trying to keep her appearance to a minimal because of how famous she was. Rarity stepped to the side to let the cellist in. Octavia gave a bright smile to Rarity and then to Fluttershy who came out of the kitchen to see who was at the door.

After Octavia was finished shaking hands and giving her good mornings to the two mares she saw James at the top of the stairs. She could see that James was being very solemn but still gave her a smile as she waved to him. James turned around to pack his clothes, as he was certain that Octavia was here to pick him up and take him to her house. Octavia helped Rarity and Fluttershy set up the table as they waited for James to come back down. James walked down the stairs and placed his bag next to the door. He joined the three mares at the table and ate breakfast in silence. James didn’t need to have a quiet breakfast but could still feel the tension in the air so tried to avoid any conversation so they wouldn’t rip the two spa mares apart. Once breakfast was over James cleaned the dishes as Octavia pulled Rarity and Fluttershy to the living room so they could talk.

“So is it true that Aloe and Lotus took advantage of him?” Octavia asked looking back in the kitchen to make sure that James wasn’t listening to their conversation.

“Unfortunately yes it did happen and I am very upset. I can’t help but blame myself for that incident. I brought up the idea of taking him to the spa and didn’t think of any consequences.” Rarity answered as tears were starting to fill her eyes and her anger was slowly coming to a boil. Fluttershy and Octavia gave Rarity a hug to help calm her nerves and let her know that it wasn’t her fault.

“It’s not your fault Rarity. Nopony could have seen this coming. We just need to keep a closer eye on James and make sure that this didn’t hurt him.” Fluttershy assured Rarity as she watched James finish putting away the dishes and leaving the kitchen.

Octavia and James left the boutique after giving their goodbyes and each other some hugs. James followed Octavia down the street keeping his distance a bit. Octavia saw that he was slightly hanging back but didn’t pay it much mind as he was still following her. Octavia had to take the time to go shopping to get the supplies for his drink that he still needed to take. The doctor told them that he needed to take it for ten weeks to help keep the magic in his system stable. Octavia was able to keep his exercises in priority since she had a gym membership. She never had much time to go to the gym since she had to practice so much. Though she had it just in case if she had time and was glad that she kept it. Octavia talked to the owners of the gym if it was okay if James could use her membership to exercise there. They said that it was okay as long she came with him to make sure that it wasn’t a lie.

Octavia smiled that she will be able to keep James in shape and keep him safe from any harm now that she was on her watch. Octavia had a few plans later in the week to do with James. She knew that James would enjoy it somewhat since he did enjoy music. He may not be able to do much since he has been staying in his shell but he was still going to make some effort. They reached her home and she let them inside. The inside was clean and smelled of fresh lilies. James followed Octavia to one of her spare rooms that he would be staying in. James placed his stuff on the ground and laid on the bed while Octavia went to the kitchen to make lunch. James was thinking to himself how he has been training for two weeks and only has made little progress in getting his strength back. It was still hard to lift heavy objects and James could only walk around so much before he started to feel tired. James had this itching feeling that he wasn’t ever going to be himself again.

James heard Octavia call for him from the living room and headed for that area. James reached the bottom and joined Octavia at the table and ate their lunch. Lunch was much like breakfast where there was nothing but silence and James just let it sit there. James was certain that Octavia and the other mares knew about what happened at the spa and was a little worried. James was even more worried on how Spitfire had taken the news when she was told. James knew that she could be very protective if she needed to be and her flaming mane and tail were not just for show. Though James has never seen any signs he could feel the little heat that came off from it. James was certain that it could possibly turn into real fire but never wanted to see that happen ever.

Lunch was over and Octavia walked him to the gym after dishes were cleaned. When James reached the gym he was greeted by two stallions running the front desk. They were very nice to James as they welcomed him to their gym. They ran over the safety rules and equipment usage as they did with new arrivals. James knew how the equipment was to be used and what to be careful with but let them do their job just because it needed to be done. Once the introductions were done James began his workout routine. James went light as Octavia watched him from one of the chairs placed around as she read a magazine. James finished his exercises and they headed back home. Once home James took a shower as Octavia got started on dinner. James finished his shower and went downstairs to eat with Octavia. Octavia made small talk with him as she asked if everything went okay in the gym and got everything done. James assured her that all went well and he would keep up the pace that he needed to get better. When dinner was over James helped clean up and then headed for bed to relax his racing mind from the worries of the next six days.

Day 2, 3, 4, 5, 6

James woke up in the morning and went through the now all too familiar routines that he had to. James kept receiving the mysterious drink and even though Spitfire told him to talk to Twilight about he just had to ask the others if they knew what it was for. They all avoided the question and just told him to talk to Twilight about. James thought to himself that Twilight better have a good explanation about the drink because he was starting to get a little angry at the run around that he was going through. James kept going to the gym and doing his exercises and on a couple of days Octavia joined him.

Octavia then had James help her with her music when they were at home with no plans. James helped by making steady beats as Octavia let the notes come to her and she wrote them down. After the music was written she would play it on her cello for James to hear. James would point out where there could be some changes in the music and they were some good points. When Octavia put down some the changes to the music and then played it again it sounded more heavenly than before. James may not have studied music much but knew how a steady rhythm should be and how to created a soothing melody.

After a couple of days James was letting his weakness get the better of him. James was waking up sadder and sadder than he was feeling before. James could feel the tears fill his eyes as he was filled with dread and worry. James never had this problem before when he was having to exercise after a long hospital visit. Before James let the tears fall from his face he went to the bathroom. James stared into the mirror at his ruined body. James looked at his three scars and the tiny hole sized scar in his abdomen. As James stared at his destroyed self he couldn’t control the anger that came. James was so full of anger at this point that he punched the mirror and shattered it. Octavia heard the shattering glass and quickly ran to James’ room. When she entered the bathroom she saw James holding his right hand that was dropping blood. Octavia went over to James and pulled out the first aid kit. She grabbed his right hand and started treating it.

“James why did you punch that mirror for?” Octavia asked as she looked at James worry in her eyes.

“Because Octavia it has been nearly three weeks and I have made no progress. No matter how hard I try and do the exercises I can’t get my strength back. I don’t like being in this state any longer that I have to. I used to be able to heal from something like this quickly back in my world but now I don’t know.” James let some of the tears that were building up in his eyes. Once Octavia was finished bandaging his hand she went and wiped away his tears. James looked at her as she just smiled and hugged him.

“It may take a while James but that is why we are all here. We are here to support you and make sure that you are your old self. So just keep trying because I believe that you can do it.” Octavia just continued to hug James so he would calm down. James was slightly calmer than he was before and they left the bathroom so he could eat lunch before going to the gym.

James was in the gym and training very hard. Octavia left but had the two stallions keep somewhat of an eye on him. Since Octavia was gone James decided to push himself as hard as he could. Sure the mares that would watch over him wouldn’t like it he needed to do this. James intensified his workout that he worked himself to the bone. After James finished one set of the first exercise he could feel himself about to vomit. James ignored it though and just kept going. After his third exercise James couldn’t hold it any more and puked into a trashcan. Once James was finished emptying his stomach he went back to his exercises. James was now sweating profusely more than ever before and could feel that he was going to vomit again. James was able to hold it in this time as he finished his exercises.

Octavia left James at the gym so she could walk around Ponyville and think about how she felt. During her time in the orchestra she enjoyed playing music and the wonderful fans that showed up. Octavia never wanted to be famous playing her cello but when a reporter came to one of the concerts he did an article on her performance. It talked about how beautiful she was and how heavenly her music sounded. Octavia was tired of having to hide her face if she wanted to get around Canterlot so that is when she decided to move to Ponyville. When she came here a few ponies recognized her but didn’t make such a big deal about it. They welcomed her as any other ordinary citizen and treated her fairly. Octavia enjoyed her time in Ponyville and she made a few other friends as she was living there. Though as time was going by Octavia was starting to get bored. She was bored of her music and the orchestra. She was thinking of quitting until James showed up. When she met James she thought that he was some punk that probably didn’t know good classical music. She was proven wrong as he shared his taste in music and that he was well versed in multiple genres. Octavia would always feel her chest tighten everytime she was near James and couldn’t tell if she was in love or not. During his stay Octavia was becoming more enamored with the man. As Octavia was working on her music that she left blank for weeks because she couldn’t think of anything. Though her time with James she was able to write some music. When she sat at her stand she just wrote the music out as it sounded and let it run freely. Once the music was done and she started playing she saw that it was a love song. As she played she added little lyrics to the song and as she sang it she noticed that James was the reason for this song. Octavia then knew that James was the one that she wanted to stay with. She would never let her thoughts ever waver from James because he was so inspirational to her. Octavia was glad to meet James and wanted to be with him no matter what it took. There were some stallions that tried to court her but she turned them all down. James knew of her reputation but never treated her differently. James treated her as a fair mare and never made and straight forward advances to her. Octavia saw this a nice side to him and knew that he was everything for her. Octavia was finished with her thoughts as she was determined to keep James safe and went back to the gym, as he should have finished his exercises.

Day 7

James got up early in the morning and started doing a small workout routine that he came up with. He would begin with push-ups and then switch to sit-ups and then finish with some pull-ups. James worked himself very hard on these three workouts until he felt himself getting sick. James finished his three workouts and headed for the shower. He passed Octavia on the way to the bathroom and told her that he needed to talk to her after breakfast. Octavia nodded to his request and headed for downstairs and towards the kitchen. James went to the shower and looked at the newly repaired mirror. James felt a little pang of guilt for having break that mirror but easily pushed it away. James didn’t know where these push off feelings that he was getting were coming from but hoped they would stop. Not only did James want his strength back he wanted to have some feelings again. James took one last look at himself before getting into the shower.

Once James was finished he went downstairs to join Octavia for breakfast. James took his drink first so he could just get it over with. After his drink was gone he cleaned the dirty glass. As James cleaned the glass Octavia got the table set. Once James was done he joined Octavia at the table and ate. Once breakfast was done James and Octavia cleaned their dishes. Once they were cleaned they headed for the living room and sat down on the couch. James looked at her with a serious tone and before she could say anything James began to speak.

“Octavia I know that date bet that all of you made those weeks ago. I wanted to apologize that you thought that I wanted a herd. I want to actually start a harem with those that I love. I have Spitfire already as the lead mare for it and I have already told Rarity and Fluttershy. I believe that they want to join and I hope you do to. I won’t be hurt if you choose not to join but I want you to give it some consideration. If you do decide to join you will need to speak with Spitfire about because she decides who joins.” Once James was finished he gave Octavia a small hug and went on his way upstairs. As James was upstairs Octavia stared out the window at the setting sun. She placed her right hand over her heart and closed her eyes. As she did this she took a few breaths and cleared her head. After her head was cleared and she had some time to think she got up and left for her bedroom, as she was certain on her answer. She went to her room with a smile on her face and ready to tackle any day as long she was with James.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the order of who is watching James during these weekly watches.

Week Of Watching Part 4 (Lightning Dust)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 31: Week Of Watching Part 4

Day 1

Octavia woke up in the early morning to the rising sun. As she looked at the sun that was coming over the horizon she went to James’ room. Once she was inside she looked at the man that was sleeping on the bed peacefully. Being extremely quiet and careful she slipped herself into the bed and laid next to the man. Unknown to her James wasn’t actually asleep at the moment. James heard when Octavia entered the room and James didn’t want to scare her with him being awake so he acted he was asleep. As he was faking that he was asleep he could feel Octavia bring herself into the bed and lay next to him with her arm on his chest. James gave a little smile that she took the time to think over what he offered and was hoping that Spitfire will also take this into consideration.

The sun was now high in the sky and Octavia got out of the bed and headed for downstairs to get breakfast started. Lightning Dust was next to watch over James and she needed a little help. Once Octavia was gone James got up from his bed and started packing his clothes while keeping a pair out for himself to change into. Once he was packed James headed for the shower to get cleaned up. James didn’t know who was going to watch over him but he was prepared for who ever it may be. As long it was one of his friends that was watching him then he would be okay.

Once James was finished with his shower he looked into the mirror and stared at himself. James then looked at his hand that was bandaged and then back at the mirror. James felt awful that he broke one of Octavia’s mirrors and wanted to repay her for it. James dried himself off and then went to the spare room. James opened his pack and pulled out his wallet to get some bits. James pulled out fifty bits because he wanted to pay for the mirror and a little extra just because he was the one that broke it. James went to Octavia’s room and placed the money on her beauty desk. James also left a note apologizing for the mirror and thanking her for watching him. James exited her room and headed downstairs to join Octavia for breakfast.

As James headed downstairs he heard a knock on the door. James walked over to the door and answered it. When he opened the door he didn’t show any expression. Outside was Lightning Dust who smiled at James. James gave a small smile in return but then went back to being neutral. Spitfire saw that he went to being neutral after his little smile but wasn’t hurt by it. She knew that James has been having problems keeping his emotions from not showing after the incident. Lightning Dust knew that he was glad that he at least showed a little kindness as he stepped aside and let her in. Lightning Dust entered the cellist’s home and smiled when Octavia came out to see who it was. Octavia returned the smile with her own as she pointed slightly with her head at James. Lightning Dust knew that she wanted to talk to her without James present and gave a slight nod.

The three of them sat down at the table and had a quiet breakfast. The three of them exchanged small glances with each other but didn’t say anything at all. They finished their breakfast and James cleaned the dishes. As James cleaned the dishes Octavia brought Lightning Dust into the living room. Octavia looked behind Lightning Dust to make sure that James was cleaning and couldn’t hear what they were talking about.

“Okay Lightning Dust I just want to mention that James had a little accident during my watch.”

“What happened Octavia? Is James not feeling any better or did he try to something again?” Lightning Dust asked worried that James was going back to how he was when he had the accident.

“No nothing like that at all. It’s just that during the day James got very upset and punched one of my mirrors. He cut up his right hand and I had to use some bandages on it. So far as I can tell he is okay and hasn’t had any problems since then. Just wanted to give you a heads up in case you see him get emotional again.” Octavia assured Lightning Dust that everything with James was okay. Once they gave each other a hug James came out and looked at them. After looking at them for a few seconds he went up to the spare room and grabbed his bag. Once he came down Lighting Dust grabbed his hand and lead him out the door.

Once they were outside they gave each other one last hug and goodbye before they left. Once James and Lightning Dust were gone Octavia pulled out her phone and dialed Spitfire. Spitfire squealed in delight from what Octavia told her and then told her that at the end of the watches they would talk. Octavia hung up her phone and then looked out her window. She saw Lightning Dust and James walking away and stared until they couldn’t be seen anymore. Octavia smiled and went back to her room so she could get her cello and practice.

James was following behind Lightning Dust but didn’t have much distance but an arms length at most. Lightning Dust didn’t let go of his hand as they walked towards her house. Lightning Dust didn’t want to risk using any cloud walking spell since they didn’t know how it would affect the magic in his body. So to avoid James having to be up in Cloudsdale she brought down her home and settled it in Ponyville not far from the others. Once they arrived at her home James was a little surprised to see the cloud home on the ground instead of in the sky.

Lightning Dust opened the door and let them both in. When James entered he saw that there was cloud on the ground and as he walked around he could feel the earth beneath the cloud. Lightning Dust lead him to one of the rooms that he could stay in. James took the room that was near the bathroom that was also near Lightning Dust’s room. James placed his bag down and it only sank a couple of inches before hitting the ground. James then looked over at the bed and wondered if he would be able to sleep on it. James went over and sat on the cloud bed. As he sat down he sank a couple of inches before hitting something solid. James adjusted himself to see that there was a bed underneath all the cloud. The cloud was there to make it a little more comfortable to lay on. James looked over to Lightning Dust and nodded his head in approval of the room.

Lightning Dust left the room and went to get lunch ready. James looked around his room for a bit so he could get an understanding of his surroundings. There were two desks in the room. One of them was used for storing clothes while the other was used for any type of work. James went over to them to see if they were solid or just cloud. James placed his hand on the clothes desk and it was solid after a couple of inches. When James went over to the second he actually wanted to take a gamble that this one was actually made of cloud. So James lifted his hand up high and made a fist. James brought his fist down and when he thought that he was going to go all the way through he hit the solid oak that the desk was made of. James grabbed his hand in pain as he held in his scream so Lightning Dust wouldn’t come running in. James looked over his hand and saw that it was okay but he would have a serious bruise.

James walked back outside rubbing the sore spot on his hand and went to the kitchen. As James got closer to the kitchen he stopped rubbing his hand so Lightning Dust wouldn’t be all over him. When he entered Lightning Dust smiled at him as she brought out two plates and the drink that he needed to take. James sighed at the drink because he was hoping that they had forgotten but he was wrong. James took the drink and slammed it down so he could just get it finished with. They ate lunch in silence but sat next to each other. Once lunch was done and the dishes were clean James followed Spitfire to one of the lower rooms and saw that one of them was for exercising. James guessed that she probably had her own gym set since she was always in shape everytime he saw her.

James went over to the punching bag and looked it over. James gave a small smile inside that he could finally find something to do combos on. Before he could do anything though Lightning Dust came over and place a hand on his shoulder and shaking her head. She lead him to one of the other training equipment and let him get started. She knew that James wouldn’t be able to handle the bag since he didn’t have much of his strength. If James really wanted to practice on it though she would let him as long as she was around and took proper precautions. Once James was finished with his exercises Lightning lead him to the shower so he could get cleaned up. As he showered she started dinner and waited for him to come back. Once James was finished showering he came back downstairs and joined Lightning Dust at the table. They ate in silence again just letting the clouds move around make the only noise. Once dinner was finished James went back to his room and go to sleep. Lightning Dust headed for the shower to get clean after her exercising with James. Once she was clean she went to her bedroom and went to sleep.

Day 2, 3, 4, 5, 6

The next few days were met with some painful areas. James was still his quiet self as he has been for the past while. Lightning Dust did everything she could to get James to come out of his shell but was being too difficult. There were a couple of times where she had to force James to take his drink because he didn’t want to take it. Lightning Dust had to take some time away from him because he was being so difficult. She locked her self in her room for a day so she could calm herself because her anger was being misplaced. The whole reason for all of the problems was because of what he went through. So in order for him to get better she just needed to give him time and let him workout some of his own problems.

As the days went on James could feel his strength come back a little more than how it did before. Even though he was doing twice the amount of workouts and was also pushing himself to the brink he was happy. He knew that his friends would be mad if he was pushing himself so hard so he did it during early morning before any of them got up. Lightning Dust left one day to get some supplies for his god awful drink and to help a friend out. Once she was gone James went to the workout room and got to exercising.

James did his regular workouts and some of his extreme ones as well. As James pushed himself he had to go over to one of the trashcans and vomit. Doing this wasn’t healthy but it was working and James wasn’t going to complain. James could usually keep it down and didn’t have to worry about it happening. During when it did James just shrugged it off after he was finished and went straight back to it. Once James was done with his regular workout he started to head out. As he was leaving he passed the punching bag and looked at it. A couple of times Lightning Dust let him beat on it for a bit just so he could hone some of his relexes.

As James stared at it he decided to give it a go. James started off slow just building a steady combo of attacks. As he went through it he slowly increased his pace. As his pace was increasing so was the amount of force he was exerting to hit it. James was now going as fast as he could and as hard as he could which wasn’t much. James was getting tired of just punching it and was now throwing in some kicks. James was now going all out on the bag that he didn’t hear the door open from behind. As James was pushing himself as far as he could against the punching bag he went for a spin kick. Once his leg made contact with the bag he felt pain shoot through his body. James fell to the ground on his leg and felt even more pain shoot through his entire body. James heard a gasp and turned around to see Lightning Dust standing in the doorway. Before James could say anything Lightning Dust ran over and looked at his leg.

“James what the hell were you thinking going at it like that?”

“I don’t know Lighting Dust I was just finishing up my exercises and then I just wanted to hit the bag. So how bad is the damage to my leg?”

“Well from how it feels it seems that you tore your hamstring a bit and have a slight tear in your tendon behind your knee.” James just groaned that he hurt his body that badly in just only four weeks of doing this.

As Lightning Dust looked him over she began to think about everything that has happened. She lived a tough life as filly and tried everything that she could to get stronger. She would train everyday and push herself until she couldn’t move anymore. She practiced so she could join The Wonderbolts and make a better life for herself. She learned as time went on that not everything would go as you planned. Life had a funny way of making it difficult for her to reach her dreams. Ponies would mock her and say that she wasn’t good enough to be part of The Wonderbolts and that her dreams were not realistic. Lightning Dust tried her hardest to make sure that she could prove them wrong when the time came. Though after she left college she wasn’t able to train much because she had bills to pay. She was lucky when one day she ran into Spitfire and she was kind enough to help her out. As they lived together Lighting Dust was able to get back into training and try to make her dream a reality again. When she was out over the Everfree that was when she first met James even if she was unconscious. When she woke up she avoided him because she didn’t want to be in another ponies debt. Though as time went on and Spitfire talked about the stallion called James she started getting curious. After words of encouragement as Spitfire called them she went to go find James. When she saw James for the first time she couldn’t help but feel her heart skip a beat. James was unlike any stallion that she had ever seen before but was the first to make her actually feel nervous. She hasn’t even talked to him yet and her mind was already filled with different types of fantasies. Though when she saw Trixie that was when she lost it. She couldn’t lose a battle especially one that hasn’t been declared. Even after the bad things that she did to his friends he was more than willing to forgive her. He treated her fairly and even gave her a second chance. Lightning Dust used this as a chance to get to know James better and he was willing to get to know her also. After all the time she spent with James she was happy to know him and glad that he gave her a second chance. Lightning Dust wasn’t sure if she wanted to change one thing because it may be that there wasn’t anything to change. She learned that James was kind and caring for everypony and she would always love him no matter what.

Once Lightning Dust was finished thinking she went over and got a first aid kit. She wrapped his leg in some gauze and helped him to his feet. She took him to his room and laid him on the bed. As he laid there Lightning Dust couldn’t help but smile at the man. He may be stubborn some times but that is what made him unique. Lightning Dust left the room to make dinner and bring it to him so he could get some proper rest.

Day 7

James woke up in the afternoon and got out of bed. This was his last day here with Lightning Dust and wanted to talk to her about what he has planned. He went down the stairs being careful not to rush down them. James was feeling a little better after Lightning Dust got that healing potion form Zecora. Once inside the kitchen they exchanged smiles as he sat down at the table. Lightning Dust brought over the food and sat down at the table. She sat next to him as they ate in silence. The silence didn’t last long as James said that he wanted to speak to her in the living room. She was worried that she did something to upset James but didn’t let it show. Once lunch was down and dishes were cleaned James took her to her living room and sat down on the couch.

“I know about the date bet that you made with everypony. I want you to know that I do love all of you very much. Though what I wanted proposed was not a herd but a harem. Spitfire is already the lead mare and Octavia, Fluttershy, and Rarity seemed to have shown interest in joining. I won’t be hurt if you don’t want to join but I want you to take the time to consider it. If you do decide to join then you will need to speak with Spitfire along with the others. I love you Lightning Dust and can tell that you do hold feelings for Spitfire. So I do hope you take this into consideration and think about.” James slowly walked away and headed for his room to give Lightning Dust time to think.

Once James was gone Lightning Dust went to the workout room and just looked around. She held her heart as she thought about what James said. As she thought about it she thought back to the moments that they shared. She could feel her heart race and her hair was tingling slightly. After standing there for a few minutes she decided on her answer and pulled out her phone. She pulled up Spitfire’s number and called her. Once she was done she headed to the kitchen and got started on dinner that they would have in a few hours. Once dinner was done she brought it to James and they ate together in silence just letting the sound of the clouds be the only thing that they hear.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Week Of Watching Part 5 (Rainbow Dash)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 32: Week Of Watching Part 5

Day 1

James woke up and headed for the shower to get cleaned for the next mare that was going to watch over him. As James walked down the hallway he walked past Lightning Dust who was smiling brightly. James could only give a small smile before it was killed off quickly when she walked by. Once James entered the shower room he looked at himself in the mirror. James lifted his right hand and took off the bandages. Once James took off the bandages he saw that his cuts were fully healed. James was curious as to why they healed so fast because it should have taken another week for them to heal. James just shrugged his shoulders thinking that Octavia used some type of magic enhanced medicine when she put the bandages on. There was also the possibility that it was also because of the healing potion that Zecora gave Lightning Dust that she used on his leg. James looked at his gauzed up right leg and took off the gauzed to stretch his leg. As he stretched it felt as though the leg was as good as new. James would have to thank Zecora and her almighty wisdom in healing herbs. James stepped into the shower as he looked over his face one last time in the mirror and ran his index finger over his left side of his face going diagonal until he reached the right side of his chin. James was glad that when he was back home that he visited a plastic surgeon to help with the scar on his face.

Lightning Dust was humming to herself as she started on breakfast for the two them. She looked at the clock and guessed that Rainbow Dash would show up early since it was time for her watch. Rainbow have liked to be lazy but when one of her friends needed her help she was there to help. Knowing that she might have company Lightning Dust pulled out a third plate for Rainbow just in case. Once the plate was placed on the table there was a knock at the door. Lightning Dust went over and opened the door to see Rainbow outside and ready to go. Lightning Dust smiled and moved aside to let Rainbow inside. Once she was inside the two pegasi hugged each other and greeted each other. Rainbow turned and looked up to the stairs to see James standing at the top.

James was surprised to actually see that Rainbow was here this early. Sure he loved her but he was expecting to see somepony else before he ever got to her. Though seeing her this early made James feel a little happiness as he thought about the brash pegasus. James put his thoughts aside for now as he headed towards his room to get packed for when they would leave. Once James was packed he headed downstairs and joined the two pegasi at the table. They ate in silence as Rainbow and Lightning sat on either side of him just keeping their eyes on him. Once breakfast was finished James walked over to the kitchen sink to clean up the dishes. As he did this Lightning pulled Rainbow into the other room so she could talk to her privately. Once they were outside of the kitchen Lightning looked back one more time to make sure James wasn’t listening.

“Rainbow there is only one thing you need know and that is James has been pushing himself in his training.” Rainbow looked at her then back at James before setting her gaze back on Lightning.

“He shouldn’t be doing that. He could seriously hurt himself and he doesn’t need to be going back to the hospital.” Rainbow Dash was worried that James was going to hurt himself and end up back in the hospital once again just like before.

“I know that is what the doctor said but I don’t think that we have to worry. I believe if we just watch him when he exercises we can let him try his hardest. To me it looks like he wants to get better so he isn’t a hindrance on us. Sure it may be a little crazy to let him do this but I think it is for the best. So just at least let him for one day try his hardest as you watch over him. If he hurts himself doing so or you can see that he is going to get hurt then you can stop.” Rainbow looked back at James cleaning the dishes and looked back at Lightning Dust. She took a few moments to consider it and then she decided. Rainbow nodded in agreement with what Lightning suggested. As they turned around James was standing at the doorway looking at them. The two pegasi just waved to James who returned it with his own and then headed for the spare room.

James grabbed his bag and headed downstairs to see Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust give one last hug. James was standing next to Rainbow as she opened the door and they both left after waving and saying their goodbyes to Lightning. As the two of them walked out Lightning noticed that James took Rainbow’s hand and held it to their side. Lightning smiled at the beauty of their love and closed their door. Lightning knew that Rainbow and the others that haven’t seen him don’t know about the harem that James wanted. Even though Lightning didn’t want to admit it yet until everything was sorted out she was really hoping that Rainbow would join. As Lightning thought about how nice it would be to have Rainbow she pulled out her phone and texted Spitfire. She just said that she would like to talk about Rainbow Dash when they all met to talk with her about joining the harem.

James followed side by side with Rainbow Dash holding her hand. Rainbow had a slight blush at the hand holding but didn’t try to fight it. James was neutral in his feelings but was in a way glad that he was with his other favorite mare. As they walked James thought to himself about the book that he read a long time back. There was always a lead mare in a herd or harem but one of the few differences is who took charge after the lead mare. The book stated that if the lead mare was hurt or gone for a long period of time there needed to be a second in charge mare to watch over the harem. By the books definition since this was a mare controlled society was to keep the stallion in check. Apparently ponies thought that if the lead mare was gone the stallion would go wild and cause problems. James shook his head as he thought that he left one sexist world for another.

James was pulled from his thoughts as Rainbow took them down a road that was near Fluttershy’s cottage. James could see in the distance was Rainbow’s home. Rainbow did the same thing as Lightning in bringing her home down and having in placed on the ground. When they reached the cloud home Rainbow opened the door and James could see everything was the same. Rainbow lead James up the stairs and showed him his room. His room was located next to Rainbow’s and it had its own built in bathroom. Then James turned his head to the right and saw little beds that had nameplates on them. One read Lightning Bolt and the other read Braveheart. James entered the room and was tackled by the little wolf and manticore. James felt happy as he saw his two little pets once again. During his four weeks away they have grown a little. The wolf and manticore now stood half way up his lower leg.

Rainbow smiled at how James was reacting to seeing his two pets again. When Rainbow was preparing for James to come over during her watch Fluttershy stopped by. She mentioned that the wolf and manticore missed James very much from the two weeks away that they spent after his last visit. Fluttershy asked if Rainbow would like to look after the animals when James came by so they knew he was okay. Rainbow agreed to it because she knew what it was like for a pet to be left alone. Rainbow never liked leaving Tank by himself when she left and when she returned she gave the tortoise a hug to know that she loved him. Rainbow walked out of the room to get started on lunch and as she headed down the hall she ducked as Tank came zooming through. He entered James room and then left with the wolf and manticore chasing it wanting to play with the tortoise. Rainbow couldn’t help but smile at the sight because it was just funny in a way.

James came down the stairs to see Rainbow finishing lunch and getting the table set. They sat there in silence as James just ate his food with Rainbow sitting next to him and enjoying the meal herself. Once lunch was finished James helped Rainbow clean up the dishes. Once everything was cleaned and put away James followed Rainbow to her exercise room. James knew for certain that Rainbow would have one because she trained so hard to become a Wonderbolt. Once there James could see all the different equipment and started walking towards it before Rainbow stopped him.

“James Lightning told me that you have been pushing yourself a little hard lately. As much as I disapprove of you doing something so crazy I will let you do it. Though for you to get your way on that you have to follow one condition. The condition is that if you hurt yourself or I get the feeling that you are going to get hurt then I call it off and you go back to the light training. I will also be watching you the whole entire time you are training.” James nodded agreeing with what Rainbow had said if only a little true. He will go back to the light training if she deemed it fit but would still do the heavy stuff early in the morning like he has been.

Once everything was settled James went straight to work on the equipment. Rainbow joined him in doing her own exercises while keeping her eyes on James. After all the exercising was done James headed for his shower as Rainbow went for the kitchen to get started on dinner. When James entered his room his pets came up and sat down in front of him. James gave both of them a little pet until he smelled something. James sniffed himself and all he could smell was the sweat that he built up. James looked down at his pets and lifted them up so he could smell them. When he did he almost gagged at their smell. James put them down on the ground as he tried to get some fresh air into his nostrils. He made sure that Rainbow got some shampoo for the little animals so they could get clean. After James had showered he went downstairs and joined Rainbow at the table and ate in silence. Once they were done eating James cleaned up the dishes as Rainbow headed for her bathroom to take a shower. Once the dishes were cleaned James went to his room to get some sleep. Once on the bed his pets came up and laid down near his legs and fell asleep with him.

Day 2, 3, 4, 5, 6

The next few days were quite entertaining. After James was allowed to openly train to his heart’s content and plus his early morning routines that he used to do he was getting his strength back faster than before. James went to a routine check up at the doctors that he didn’t know about until the day of. As he was there at the hospital they hooked him up to the machine that he remembered from last time that gave a strength reading. As the machine took the long agonizing one hour to take his readings it showed that James was now up to eighty percent strength. The doctor smiled to James on his progress so far. James smiled at the doctor at his own progress and was proud that he has been doing what he has been. James was certain that if he came here only doing those light exercises he would probably only have gone up to sixty-seven percent. Then the doctor would blame the mares for his poor development and James wasn’t going to have any of that.

James and Rainbow left the hospital and went to Fluttershy’s cottage so they could pick up the animal shampoo. Fluttershy gave them what they wanted and they took their leave. When they returned they saw that both the wolf and manticore run away from the sight of the shampoo. Fluttershy mentioned that they didn’t like taking a bath and they were going to have their hands full. Rainbow and James chased down the little animals and took them to the shower. Once inside the shower James took his shirt off so it wouldn’t get soaked. When he did this Rainbow had to step out before she fainted.

Unknown to James was that during his time training he had actually gained some more muscle than he had before. It wasn’t that much of a difference than what he had before but could tell the difference was there. Rainbow had to step out before her thoughts got the better of her and she lost all control. She may have had sex with James before and seen him naked when she spied on him but it was still hard to see him naked and not start thinking dirty thoughts about it. Once Rainbow was able to compose herself she entered the bathroom again to help James clean the animals. After forty five minutes the little animals were clean and smelling fresh. They showed their distaste for the bath by giving James a soft little kick. James kind of chuckled at their childish antics but was happy for them.

Rainbow and James went walking around Ponyville for a day just to get some fresh air. They walked around enjoying the little town and saying hi to a few passing ponies. They reached the park and sat in the grass under a tree and just looked at the beautiful expanse. They watched all the little fillies and colts run around on the grass and play fun little games. As noon approached they got up and left for the cloud home. On their way there James challenged Rainbow to a race back home. Rainbow looked at James a little worried that he wanted to race her. He assured her that he was going to be fine and that this would do him some good. He was full of energy and wanted to let some of it out. Rainbow couldn’t help but snicker at the man and accepted the challenge. They ran through Ponyville and past all the ponies that were watching them. As they neared the house James knew that he might lose unless he did something crazy. James went to the right a little and lined himself up with the window. When he was close enough he jumped through the window. He landed inside the kitchen and Rainbow came through the door. When she came over to James she saw that he was bleeding. James lifted his arm showing that a piece of glass was stuck in his arm. James couldn’t help but chuckle at this as Rainbow left and grabbed the first aid kit. As she helped patch James up she began to think to herself.

Through her times as a filly Rainbow did her best to show that she was awesome. She was the first to perform a sonic rainboom and that was what helped her make her life better. It was through this act also that she helped her five other friends get their cutie marks. Even after everything that she did there were those that still treated her badly. She was always insulted on her ability to fly since she always ended up crashing from one of her tricks. This earned her the name Rainbow Crash. Rainbow never let this show that it upset her but it hurt very much inside. She always tried her hardest so she could join The Wonderbolts through hard work and determination. Though she was beginning to lose hope in herself as she was crashing more often than before as she kept coming up with new tricks. She almost gave up her dream entirely that was until she met James. She was skeptical at first with the man but as they spent some time together she felt safe around. James was willing to help her train for her dream and when she failed on a tick he would help her up and encourage her to try again. James even stood up for her when some bullies back from flight camp came by and called her Rainbow Crash. After James scared them off Rainbow knew that there was only one man that she wanted more than anything and that was James. He was kind and caring for her dream and believed that she could do it. He supported her through thick and thin and never got mad when she accidently crashed into him from a failed trick. Rainbow wanted to be with him no matter what it took and no matter how hard it was. Rainbow couldn’t help but smile after she was finished with her thoughts and finished wrapping James’ arm. They ate a silence for dinner just sitting next to each other.

Day 7

Morning came and James headed downstairs to see Rainbow cooking up breakfast. James saw the drink on the table and went over and downed it. Once the drink was gone James washed the glass as Rainbow set the table. They ate their meals in silence as they sat next to each other but holding hands. Once breakfast was done James and Rainbow cleaned and put away the dishes. After that was done James took Rainbow to the living room and had both of them sit on the couch. Before Rainbow could ask what James wanted he started talking.

“Rainbow I know about that whole date bet that you had with everypony. There was a mistake in the book that Twilight saw. It is true that I wanted to start a huge love thing but it wasn’t meant to be a heard. What I wanted was a harem with you all. I love everypony and don’t want to see any of you hurt. I have Spitfire as lead mare and it seems that Lightning Dust, Octavia, Rarity, and Fluttershy want to be a part of it. I won’t be mad if you decide not to join but I do want you to consider it. If you do want to join I actually wanted something else from you. Spitfire has the final say in whether or not this can happen but I want you to know. I would like you to be the second in charge mare if Spitfire gets hurt or is gone for a long time. I hope you take some time to think about this.” James walked towards the training room as Rainbow sat on the couch. She sat there thinking for several minutes before her mind was made. Rainbow place her hand on her chest to feel her heart beat. Rainbow pulled out her phone and gave a call to Spitfire. Once the call was over Rainbow kept her smile hidden for now as she went to train with James.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper letting me know that I can get another chapter out to day and being encouraging about releasing it.

Week Of Watching Part 6 (Pinkie Pie)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 33: Week Of Watching Part 6

Day 1

Rainbow woke up to the morning sun feeling refreshed more than ever. During her naps Rainbow would always wake up tired and groggy every morning. Though it seems now that James has shown his true feelings towards her she has been able to sleep and wake up fully rested. Rainbow left her room and headed for the kitchen to get breakfast started. She passed by James’ room and could hear the water running. Rainbow continued on because she needed to be ready for the next pony that was going to show up. James didn’t know it but it was Pinkie’s turn to watch him and he was going to need his energy if he was going to make it through the week with Pinkie.

James was in the shower getting cleaned so he could meet up with Rainbow and the next mare that was going to watch over him. James got out of his shower and went towards the dresser. James started packing all of his clothes into his bag and got dressed. From the last two weeks of being with Rainbow and Lightning he was going to miss being in a cloud home. The clouds helped keep it quiet but offered its own calming sound as the clouds moved. James left the room and headed for downstairs. Once he was at the bottom he heard a knock at the door. James set his bag on the ground and went over to the door.

James answered the door to nopony being there. James was confused because he heard a knock so there was somepony that was outside. James poked his head out and looked around to see if he could see anypony. There was none in sight so James just shrugged and went inside. Once he closed the door and turned around he hit something and fell to the ground. James grabbed the back of his head and started rubbing it to help with the pain. James opened his eyes and was staring at a pair of feet. Curious to whose they were he let his gaze travel up until he was looking Pinkie Pie in the face. James jumped back a little seeing Pinkie because he never saw her come in the house.

“Pinkie how did you get in here if you weren’t at the front door?”

“I did come through the front door silly. Once you opened it I just walked right in. I was in your face when I came in so I don’t know how you didn’t notice me.” Pinkie smiled brightly like she always did even if her explanation didn’t help at all. James was going to argue but decided against it because he didn’t need a headache this early in the morning. Rainbow came out of the kitchen and tried her hardest to keep her giggles in at seeing James on the ground and Pinkie standing over him. Pinkie turned around and waved at Rainbow before teleporting right in front of her and giving her a big hug. Also no she didn’t like take a huge jump or run very fast over there she literally teleported over there.

After seeing Pinkie teleport James got up off the ground and hit his head on the wall for what he just saw. James loved Pinkie with all his heart and her randomness was always cute to see but it was still painful to think about. James followed the two mares into the kitchen so they could eat. Breakfast would have been silent if Pinkie wasn’t talking the whole entire time while they were eating. Rainbow and James just let Pinkie talk to her heart’s content because she was just who she was. As they ate their breakfast Pinkie started pulling random objects out of her hair to put on the breakfast. All the stuff that she pulled out was so full of sugar. Looking at all these products James still wondered how Pinkie could eat so much and not gain any weight. She ate like there was no tomorrow but could still hold her hour glass figure. James knew that made some of the other mares jealous since she didn’t need to do anything to lose weight.

After breakfast was done James cleaned the dishes while Rainbow pulled Pinkie into the living room. Rainbow looked back at James to see that he is still cleaning. Rainbow then looked at he friend and was deciding if she should even tell her about how James has been doing. Pinkie always had this weird thing where you could tell her something and she would already have known about long ago. Rainbow stared into her eyes for a few moments longer before deciding to tell Pinkie.

“Okay Pinks you may already know this but just in case you don’t somehow then you need to know. James has been given the okay by me and Lightning Dust to train as hard as he wants. He only has to follow the one condition that is if the mare that is watching over him feels that he is going to get hurt or that he does hurt himself he stops. So far that hasn’t happened and it does seem to being some good for James. So we want this to keep happening so can you let him do this?”

“Of course I can Dashie. I will keep my eye always on James to make sure that he is okay.” Pinkie saluted Rainbow to show that she will keep her eyes on James and let him train freely. James came out of the kitchen and went for his bag. James pulled the strap over his shoulder and walked over to Rainbow. Once there he gave her a gentle hug and said goodbye. Pinkie gave her own hug to Rainbow and said goodbye. James turned around for the door but looked back one more time to look at Rainbow. When he did he couldn’t see Pinkie anywhere. James put his arms out in confusion to ask where she went and when he did she fell into his arms. James looked up and around before looking at Pinkie that was laying in his arms. James was going to set her down and when he tried she stayed floating in the air. James rubbed his head because now it was just getting ridiculous on what Pinkie couldn’t do. James took the hint though that Pinkie was giving and put his hands back under her. James walked out the door and left for Sugarcube Corner. Rainbow just shook her head at what James was going to have to deal with.

James was walking down the road still holding Pinkie as she had her hands wrapped around his neck and her tail wrapped around his arm. James’ arm healed as fast as his cuts did and now he was getting curious as to why that was happening. He could come up with possible explanation for his fist and his leg but his arm that was cut by glass that was another story. He saw Rainbow use regular anti-biotic cream and just some simple bandages. So there was no magic or special potion that Zecora made. Then there was this aching feeling that he kept getting in the back of his head. It was soft and tolerable when it showed but knew it was getting more painful. James was going to go to the hospital to get it checked on but decided against it because it only lasted a few seconds.

As James was walking down the road Pinkie fell asleep in his arms and James just smiled at the party pony. This mare could party like there was no tomorrow and go to bed just to wake up with even more energy. Pinkie looked cute in the way she slept because she cuddled closer to James to try and keep warm. As they neared Sugarcube Corner James opened the door and James nearly fainted at what he saw. When he entered Pinkie was standing behind the counter checking up on the treats. As James looked at her then what he was holding in his arms he dropped it. Apparently James was carrying a wooden Pinkie Pie this whole entire time. James was now confused when she switched because she was there in his arms when he left.

Pinkie lead James to the room that he would be staying in for the week. Once inside James opened the door and went inside. James was glad it wasn’t like Pinkie’s room where it was nothing but Pink all over. He didn’t mind pink that much but he didn’t want it staring in his face everytime he looked at the walls. James place his bag down and when he opened it there was nothing inside. James turned it upside down and nothing came out. James put the bag on the ground and looked over at Pinkie. Pinkie was putting away his clothes that she had in her arms somehow and smiling while doing so. They exchanged smiles and Pinkie went to the kitchen to get started on lunch. Once she was gone James walked over to the wall and just lightly banged his head against it.

James headed downstairs and joined Pinkie in the kitchen. James knew that Pinkie could cook but was surprised that she could make a healthy meal made of sweets. James was expecting nothing but cakes and cookies to be served but instead was a salad and peanut butter sandwich. James sat down at the table next to Pinkie and they ate. Pinkie was off in her own little world just talking about little things. They may never be a reason to the story but it was good to hear her talk and not be so depressed. After lunch was over Pinkie took James to the basement to show him the exercise room. When they entered the room there was nothing there. James turned to Pinkie to say that there wasn’t anything there but quickly jumped to the ground when she pulled out her party cannon and fired it. After she did there was training equipment all around the room. James looked at the cannon and then the many training equipment and just hit his head on the floor. After training was done they went back towards the kitchen and started on dinner. James worked on a little cake because he wanted something to satisfy his sweet tooth. After dinner was cooked they actually sat in silence while they ate. James looked over at Pinkie to see if she was alright and when he did he face palmed. Sitting next to him was that wooden Pinkie that he ended up carrying over here. James just continued eating and ignoring that wooden doll. James went back upstairs to shower and then go to sleep.

Day 2, 3, 4, 5, 6

These next few days were the weirdest and most brain hurting thing that he ever dealt with. James went through his day exercising and training as hard as he could. He saw a few times that Pinkie looked a little worried as he trained and went up and comforted her. James knew that this was making her worried but James didn’t want her to worry about him. To make Pinkie feel a little better he let up a little on his training but not going all the way back down to light weight. James was headed for a shower after his training session and when he opened the door he nearly passed out. Pinkie came out of the shower with a towel wrapped around her keeping her chest covered and most of her body. James blushed a little at seeing her slender legs and body that was hugged by the towel.

James turned around to walk out before his nose would burst forth with blood but was stopped by Pinkie’s hand. She lead him to the shower and sat him down on the bench. He tried to protest but Pinkie just shushed him by placing a finger on his lips and turning on the shower. The water cascaded down on his body and James was about to get so his clothes wouldn’t get soaked but then saw that he wasn’t wearing his clothes. James looked on the bathroom sink and he saw his clothes place there and folded. James just sat back down on the bench and let the water hit his body. Pinkie went forth to washing James and his back. James thought that Pinkie was going to take the towel off so she wouldn’t get it wet but kept it on. She was being courteous towards James and how he felt so she kept herself covered. She washed his back as James cleaned his front. After James was covered in suds he washed himself off with the water. Once the soap was cleaned off James turned around to thank Pinkie but when he did she was gone. James just shrugged and dried himself off and get ready for dinner.

James helped Pinkie around the sweets store. The Cakes were gone with their foals on a little vacation in Trottingham. They could have kept the shop closed for the entire week but Pinkie didn’t want to do that. James actually agreed because he liked seeing the little colts and fillies that came in for a little treat. A few times Spike and the girls came in for a quick bite to eat. Spike was very happy to be with the three mares. James helped Spike out a couple of times when he was having a few problems with the mares. Spike was smart and intelligent with how to be a gentle drake but this was his first relationship that he had. When Spike was away James talked with Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and Scootaloo about how Spike was doing. The three of them were happy to be with Spike and didn’t want to lose him. They explained some of the things that they would like Spike to do and James agreed to help them. When Spike returned James took him to the side and explained what he should do. Spike agreed to be a little more open with the mares and talk with them.

James and Pinkie had fun making sweets trying to make new ones that the ponies might like. James tried his best to make some of the candies that his world had and was able to make some them. Pinkie really enjoyed some of the sweets and they enjoyed them together as they sat in one of the booths alone. As they cooked together Pinkie noticed how happy James was and was even talking. Pinkie placed the little wooden self that she kept around so she could go and think to herself. Pinkie had this made in case she needed to keep James distracted so she could plan any surprise parties for him or to get a present for him. As Pinkie was up in her room petting gummy she started thinking to herself.

Pinkie lived on a rock farm as a little filly. It was always dark there and she never once smiled and neither did her family. Then the day happened when she saw a giant rainbow go across the sky. This was the first time that she ever smiled and it felt so good for her to smile. After having that feeling she wanted to help other ponies feel the same way. She decided to have a little party for her family one day. When they came into the silo she felt nervous when her family looked around confused at what they saw. Though after a few seconds that was replaced with happiness when they smiled. After that Pinkie made it her plan to help ponies smile and never feel down. There were times where ponies would insult her and make fun of her happy attitude saying that she wasn’t normal. Pinkie took these insults to heart but never let them showed. She continued to smile and bring joy to all the ponies even at the cost of her own feelings. Pinkie was at an all time low when she was living at Ponyville and helping them all feel happy. When she met James she could feel the hurt that was inside him. It was tearing him up inside yet he kept it hidden the best he could. He always put on a fake smile so the others wouldn’t worry about him. After the incident Pinkie saw what happens when you let all those negative feelings stay deep inside of you. Pinkie decided to make a change for herself by letting out all the feelings that she held deep inside. She visited Zecora one day for a potion that would help take out her dark feelings. After the potion was taken Pinkie was looking at the dark feelings that resided deep inside her. Pinkie took it out of her body and let it all go. She let go of all the anger, hatred, and sadness that she felt. Once it was all gone Pinkie felt happier than she ever had before. Pinkie made a promise to herself that she would help James conquer his own demons. Even after everything that happened Pinkie was going to give all her love to James and help him get better. After her thoughts were in order Pinkie went downstairs to enjoy dinner with James. When she was there James didn’t notice that she was gone so she was able to slip in pretty easily and listen to the rest of what he had to say.

Day 7

James woke up in the morning and took a shower. Pinkie was downstairs preparing breakfast. Once James was done cleaning he headed downstairs to join her at the table. As they ate there was no conversation at all. James was certain that Pinkie was gone again and replaced herself with the wooden version of herself. When James looked to his right he saw that she was still there but with her head on his shoulder. James didn’t say anything but smiled that Pinkie was okay. After breakfast was done they cleaned their dishes. Once they were all cleaned and put away James took Pinkie into the living room and they sat down on the couch. They stared at each other and James went ahead with what he had to say.

“Pinkie with all the craziness that you have and do there is a chance that you may already know this. I know about the date bet that you and the others made. I love every single one of you and don’t want any of you to be hurt. I do want to start a big relationship but I don’t want it to be a herd. I would like a harem with all of you. Spitfire is lead mare and Octavia, Rarity, Fluttershy, Lightning Dust, and Rainbow Dash have all shown their interest in joining. I won’t be hurt if you don’t want to join but I want you to take it into consideration. If you do decide to join you will need to talk to Spitfire because she has the final say in everything. I love you Pinkie so I do hope you give this some serious thought.” When James was done he walked off to go train again. Pinkie watched him walk away and when he was out of sight she put a hand to her heart. Pinkie took off up the stairs to her room to grab her phone. She dialed Spitfire and talked with her for a bit. After she was done she laid down in her bed with gummy at her side. She felt so happy that James wanted her to be a part of this and she was going to go through with it.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the notice on this chapter and that I can get the second one done today also after this.

Week Of Watching Part 7 (Vinyl)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 34: Week Of Watching Part 7

Day 1

James woke up in the morning seeing Pinkie standing in front of the doorway smiling at him. Pinkie waved good morning to him and skipped down to the kitchen. James just shook his head and headed for the shower. Pinkie was in the kitchen getting everything ready for breakfast. There was a knock on the door and Pinkie went to answer it. When she opened the door standing outside was Vinyl. Her eyes sparkled in the sun showing the red off a little more. Pinkie was used to seeing Vinyl’s eyes by now that she wasn’t scare like she used to be. Pinkie had to apologize to Vinyl after they met for being scared of her. Vinyl accepted the apology but said that it wasn’t necessary. She was used to her eyes now that she walked around not wearing her goggles. Vinyl kept the goggles with her and wore them above her horn.

Vinyl didn’t keep them on her in case she wanted to hide her eyes but so she could find them easily if she had a show to do. Vinyl has done a few shows now without her goggles and most ponies seem to be relaxed a little more with her eyes. Some ponies have come up to her and have a picture taken with her without her goggles. Vinyl was happy that they weren’t scared of her anymore. Vinyl welcomed all the praise that the ponies gave her and was always more than happy to take a few pictures with them.

James was standing at the top of the stairs and smiled when he saw Vinyl. He came down the stairs and gave her a big hug. Vinyl returned the hug with one of her own. When they broke apart Pinkie was looking at them with tears in her eyes. Before either of them could ask what was wrong she grabbed both of them and pulled them into a tight hug. They struggled trying to break free of Pinkie’s grasp because they were running out of air. Before they passed out Pinkie let them go and they relished in the sweet air that they were given.

They entered the kitchen and ate breakfast listening Pinkie ramble on some story that she had. Once breakfast was done they cleaned their dishes and put them away. Before they left Pinkie’s house James and Pinkie made some sweets to bring to Vinyl’s house. Once the sweets were done Pinkie wrapped them up and gave them to Vinyl. They gave each other one last hug and said their goodbyes before leaving the house. Once they left the house Pinkie watched the two of them walk away with her hand on her chest. As she watched them walk away Pinkie couldn’t help the lone tear that went down her cheek. She watched them walk away holding hands and Vinyl’s tail wrapped around James’s forearm.

As they walked towards Vinyl’s home James couldn’t help but grab her hand. After he did he didn’t expect her to grab his forearm with her tail. James didn’t mind it though because it seemed to make her happy. They continued walking down and Vinyl just leaned against him enjoying his feeling. The ponies that they were passing by looked at them but just smiled and waved at them. They returned the waves with their own until they reached Vinyl’s home. James entered the house and followed her upstairs to his spare room. His room was next to Vinyl’s and had its own shower. Vinyl headed back downstairs to get started on lunch.

James came down the stairs and sat down at the table waiting for Vinyl to bring the lunch. She brought the lunch over and sat down next to him. They ate in relative silence while Vinyl just leaned against him with her tail on his lap. Once lunch was they went and cleaned the dishes. Once the dishes were cleaned Vinyl lead him to the training room that she had. Once there James went to start his workout and Vinyl was more than happy to join him. Vinyl was more well toned than James thought she was. She had no trace of fat anywhere on her. Her abs could also be seen but they didn’t completely stand out. After they were done training James and Vinyl headed for the kitchen to get started on dinner. They ate dinner in silence just leaning on each other just enjoying each other’s feel. After dinner was done they headed upstairs and went to bed.

Day 2, 3, 4, 5, 6

The next few days went okay but the second to last one almost ended very badly. Before we get into that though lets look at the positives that happened. James and Vinyl were enjoying their time together and didn’t want to change it for anything. James took his drink without any problems and enjoyed the regular quiet that came with their meals because nothing needed to be said. Vinyl was more than happy to train with James and was actually happy that she got back into working out. She was needing to get back into exercising anyways since she was getting a little fat on her. James kept telling her that she didn’t have any fat on her. Vinyl was happy that James thought that she looked good but she knew better.

James came with her to a few of her shows and was more than glad to help her set up. James showed that he knew a few things about hooking up the equipment and helped her out with it. Vinyl was glad that James was helping her set up because she was getting tired of having to fix her set up. With James around it helped a ton that she could get it done faster and have a few minutes to herself and get everything ready. James showed his support by staying through all her shows and cheering her on. Everytime she performed she would look out in the crowd to find James. When she found him she would smile and get back to work.

There was a show that Vinyl couldn’t find James and she got worried that he was hurt or lost. As she looked around the crowd she could see him in the back near the railing. She could see that he was talking with somepony but couldn’t tell who they were. After James turned around Vinyl saw that it was her friends and the others that he cared for. Vinyl smiled because James mentioned that he had a surprise for her but didn’t tell her what it was. After she saw what James brought as a surprise she felt very happy. James knew how to make Vinyl smile and feel good about herself and her music.

After her last show and they had their dinner Vinyl went to her room to think to herself. Before she was an abused little filly and had a very tough life. Vinyl always tried to keep her head held up high and tried to keep pushing forward. She did her best to shrug off all the insults but then she was finally pushed to the edge. After her attempted suicide and meeting with Octavia she was happy again. Vinyl kept doing her best to be a better mare at having a second chance. Octavia was also her true other friend that she had. She did have another as a filly but she ended up moving. Vinyl used to remember her name but now hates herself for forgetting her name. Vinyl made a promise to herself to find that old friend and try to see how she was doing. Once Vinyl was able to start her DJ career she was able to take off and be able to pay back her friend. As she was working Vinyl was starting to think that her career was going down even though her boss kept telling her that she was doing fine. When James showed up it helped that she was able to think about more than her career. James was able to show her that she needed to take it easy when working because she was working herself too hard. Vinyl took that advice too heart and lowered that amount of shows that she was doing. James was able to show his caring side and his assertiveness that she fell in love with. James loved her for who she was even with her eye color. James was able to get her to take her goggles off and was able to get her to be proud of herself. Then he stood up for her and that was the final thing that made her fall in love with him. She knew that after that moment she wanted to be with James no matter what it took. After Vinyl was done thinking to herself she laid down in her bed and fell asleep.

On the sixth day they were walking through town just looking around in the shops. James saw a nice flower shop and stopped by it. Vinyl went on ahead to an electronics store to get some new wires and bass speakers for her set up. James walked in the flower store and was glad to see all the flowers. James walked through the store looking for any flowers that he could get all the mares. James walked up and saw the familiar flower mare that worked in the store. She was wearing a simple short sleeved short that was tan and a pair of blue jeans. Her mane and tail was the color of raspberries and she had light raspberry streaks through them. Her eyes were a beautiful light green. She turned around and blushed when she saw the man. She remembered when he came here once for a pair of flowers and she thought that he was handsome.

“Hey there how may I help you?”

“Uh… yeah I was wondering if you hade any roses that were cyan, pink, golden, grey, white, electric blue, lavender, cream, mint green, azure, light green?”

“Yes I have some in the back if you want to take a look.”

“Thanks Ms?”

“Oh how rude of me. My name is Roseluck but some of my friends call me Rose.”

“Ah then it is nice to meet you Rose. The name is James. I believe you helped me before.”

“I did and it is nice to see you hear again.” Rose stuck out her hand and shook his hand. James could see a small blush on her face but just shrugged it off. James followed her into the back room to look at the flowers. Once inside James heard the door close and he turned around. Rose was closing the door and walked past him to look for some of his flowers. James went and looked for the other flowers. As James was looking through the flower he was hit in the back of he head by something soft. James put his hand on the back of his hand and saw that it was the shirt that Rose was wearing. James was really hoping that it wasn’t what he was thinking so he turned around.

When James turned around he nearly lost all feeling in his legs at what he saw. Rose was standing naked in front of the door and running her hands over her body. She walked over to James swaying her hips and her tail swishing side to side. When she was near James she wrapped her tail around his right thigh and stood on her toes so she could kiss them. When their lips made contact James could feel Rose’s tongue begging for entrance. James parted his lips to allow her access and they started their tongue wrestling to see who would get dominance.

As the kissed deepened Rose started taking off his clothes. James was now naked in front of this mare and he couldn’t help the erection that was happening. Rose could feel his manhood throbbing and looked down at it with a sultry smile. Before James could do anything Rose got on her knees and licked his cock. James shivered from the quick lick that she gave him. Rose grinned at the reaction that she got from the man and started to slowly lick his member up and down.

After his member was coated in her saliva she took it into her mouth. James was starting to leak pre-cum and Rose was more than happy to drink some of it up. She slowly bobbed her head up and down but started increasing her pace. As she went faster she went down farther on his member until she was deep throating him. After a few minutes of having deep throating her James couldn’t help but shoot his seed down her throat. Rose was caught off guard but was able to swallow every last drop of James’ seed. As she pulled her lips off she made sure that his member was still covered in her saliva.

Rose helped lay James on the ground so she could have her marehood was lined up with his cock. Rose looked at James who just nodded his head and she lowered herself. James could feel her walls tighten around his member and he could tell that she was inexperienced. Before she could hurt herself James helped slide her down being careful when breaking through her hymen. James let her relax before continuing on with what they were doing. Rose nodded her head saying that it was okay for him to continue. James started with a few slow thrusts and Rose couldn’t hold in her moans of pleasure. Her moaning got James to go a little faster and he was. James lifted himself off the ground and laid her on her back. Now that she was on her back James pulled her legs to the side and went as hard as he could. Rose’s tongue lolled out the side of her mouth as her eyes went to the back of her head. James was grunting as he could feel the pressure build inside of him. After a few hard thrust Rose moaned as loudly as she could as James filled her up with his seed and her juices coated his pelvis.

James was now against the shelves of flowers as Rose was trying to regain her breath. As they were able to speak they were interrupted by the door opening. Standing in front of the doorway was Vinyl and she wasn’t very happy. She looked at James then at the flower mare and her face went from anger to confusion. She walked up to the flower mare and when she saw her face Vinyl got angry that her eyes got a shade of darker red.

“James go home right now.”

“Vinyl is everything alright I-“ Before James could finish his sentence Vinyl yelled at him.

“JAMES GO HOME RIGHT NOW!” James grabbed his clothes and got dressed. Once he was dressed he was going to say something but Vinyl pointed outside the door. James just walked out of the door and waited for Vinyl to get back home.

“Rose is that you?” Vinyl looked at the mare feeling that she remembered her.

“Yes but may I ask who you are?” Rose asked a little angry that this random mare came in and yelled at the human. As she waited for a response from this unicorn she got dressed herself.

“Rose its me Vinyl don’t you remember me from when we were fillies. You moved away to Detrot because your dad got a job there.”

“Wait Vinyl as in Vinyl Scratch the red eyed demon that most ponies call you.” Vinyl had to try her hardest to hold back her growl knowing that her old friend doesn’t know what she went through.

“I was formally known as that but my coltfriend that you had sex with helped me to get over that.” Vinyl was now staring at Rose her eyes going back to the darker shade of red they were before.

“Your colt friend I highly doubt that since he didn’t mind rutting me. I do say that he was quite enjoyable until you came in.” Vinyl eyes were now a dark black red as her hands glowed their blue aura as she was holding back on shooting out a magic blast.

“You listen and you listen here. James is my coltfriend and if I see you anywhere near him not only will you have to deal with me but the others as well.” Vinyl threatened Rose showing that she was serious about hurting her.

“There are others that are with that man. Are you okay with sharing him with other mares?” Rose taunted Vinyl and it worked as it hit a sensitive chord on her heart.

“You just stay away from him or so Celestia help me I will come after you and you will be in a hospital for several months.” Vinyl made her point by punching a hole in a wall using her magic to protect her hand. Vinyl then left the flower shop and headed back home. As she headed back she pulled out her phone and called the others. After she told all the other mares about what happened she arrived at home. She saw James sitting on the couch. She went into the kitchen and made dinner. After dinner was finished they ate in silence as Vinyl sat across the table watching James. After dinner was done and the dishes were cleaned they went to their rooms and went to bed early.

Day 7

James woke up in the morning and saw Vinyl sleeping next to him. She held him close to her and was mumbling in her sleep. James could see that Vinyl was hurt from what her friend did. James didn’t hold it against her to feel this way but was hoping that this didn’t affect what he wanted to talk to her about. James lightly shook Vinyl awake. Vinyl blinked her eyes open and stretched. When her ears were open she saw James and smiled. She got out of bed with James and headed downstairs to get started on breakfast. Before she even got near the door James grabbed her arm and pulled her back to the bed. Vinyl could see that James had something to say and before she could ask what he had to say he started talking.

“Vinyl even after everything that has happened I need you to know this. I know about the date bet that you made with everypony. I want you to know that I love you equally as every other mare. I do want a huge relationship but I don’t want a herd. That was an accident that you saw that part of the book. What I actually wanted was a harem. I already made Spitfire lead mare and Octavia, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Lightning Dust, and Rainbow Dash have shown interest in joining. I won’t be hurt if you decide not to join but I do want you to take it into consideration. If you do decide to join then you will need to talk to Spitfire since she has final say in it. Please don’t let what happened yesterday cloud your judgment. I love you Vinyl and I always will.” James gave Vinyl a kiss as he got up from the bed and headed for the shower.

Once James was in his shower Vinyl got up and left. Once she was out of James room she went to her room and grabbed her phone. As she headed downstairs she dialed Spitfire. After the conversation was done Vinyl put her phone away and looked at her kitchen. Vinyl placed her hand on her chest and thought about how she felt. After taking the few minutes to think she nodded her head and went to make breakfast. Even with the incident she is able to put that behind her to stay with James.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Week Of Watching Part 9 (Trixie)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 36: Week Of Watching Part 9

Day 1

Morning came and Lyra woke up from the chair that she fell asleep on. As Lyra was able to get her surroundings she saw the music sheet that she was writing on. Lyra smiled as it was another love song meant for James. Lyra knew that James knew that most of these love songs were for him and he was happy to hear them. Lyra got up from the chair and stretched her arms and her legs popping her joints back into place. Once she was loose and limber she changed her clothes and headed downstairs to start breakfast. As she walked past James’ room she could hear the water running.

James got up and was slightly tired. Lyra didn’t know but he stayed awake listening to her play her harp trying to make a new song. James loved listening to her play the harp because it was just a heavenly experience. Between the three musicians James loved the different kinds of music that they brought. Octavia brought harmony as her cello helped to cleanse the soul of any bad feelings that one may have. Vinyl brought music that gave somepony a reason to just let loose and have as much as they could. Lyra though brought music that could touch your heart. You could feel the emotion that she put in it as she played. The music danced through your body and actually made you feel. James was finished with his shower and packed his bed after he was changed.

As James was headed downstairs he heard a knock at Lyra’s door. James walked over and opened the door to see Trixie standing outside. Trixie smiled at James and hugged him. James gave a hug in return and smiled at Trixie. It has been a long time since he saw the showmare and he couldn’t be happier. Once they broke their hug Lyra came out of the kitchen and smiled at Trixie. At first Lyra was still questioning Trixie’s love for James but after everything that as happened she could see that Trixie truly did care. During the four days James was out cold after his attempt to kill himself Trixie locked herself into the library.

Hour by hour Trixie was studying and training in her healing magic. Trixie felt bad that the moment that she was needed she could only use first aid. Nopony blamed her for not being able to help because they knew that healing magic was hard to learn. Even then though Trixie trained until she was tired. When she was tired she would take a thirty minute nap and then would wake up and continue training. After four days of practice she was able to use advanced healing magic that medics of the royal guard could use. The guard found out about her abilities and offered her a place in their ranks as a medic but she declined. Even though Trixie could handle the responsibility she still needed to take care of James.

Lyra walked up to Trixie and gave her a hug of her own. Lyra was proud of her determination to do good by James. Out of them all the mares could agree that Trixie put in the most amount of work. Lyra was glad that Trixie declined the offer to join the medic corps. The three of them entered the kitchen and sat down at the table as Lyra continued to cook. Trixie took a seat by James and wrapped her arm around his and pulled herself close to him. Trixie promised herself that she would keep a close eye on James no matter what. She wasn’t going to allow another incident like last time to happen again. Lyra brought over the breakfast and smiled at the sight of James and Trixie. They ate in silence as Trixie stayed snuggled up to James.

Once breakfast was over they washed their dishes and got ready to leave. James gave Lyra one final hug and so did Trixie as they left the house. Lyra smiled as the two of them walked out. Lyra noticed Trixie keeping her arm wrapped around James and couldn’t help but giggle. Once they were gone Lyra went upstairs to pack up her harp. She had practice with Octavia but it wouldn’t last long since it was just a regular practice and not one of the big practice sessions for a concert.

Trixie and James walked down a cobblestone path heading for a place that James didn’t know. As they walked through James saw that Trixie was staying attached to his arm. James didn’t mind since she may have also had a little breakdown from the incident. James felt bad that he caused so many good mares such guilt. As he has been staying with them James could see the error of his way and was wanting to make a change. That is the reason that he was telling them all about the harem. If this worked out then James could start working on the long road of fixing his relationships.

They were reaching a place near the library but they weren’t going towards it. As they kept on walking James saw that she was leading them to a house. James remembered that Luna gave Trixie a house as a thank you for what she did. Once they were at the door Trixie opened the door and let them in. When they entered the house was well furnished and pretty modern. It was a regular two story house. The living room had a long couch with a coffee table and a kitchen across form it. James followed Trixie upstairs to his room. When he entered the room he saw that there was some stuff that belonged to Trixie. James felt slightly uncomfortable but Trixie looked at him with pleading eyes. James couldn’t say no to that after he saw that. Out of all the mares there were only three that could pull that off well enough to get him to submit. The three that could do it were Trixie, Spitfire, and Rarity, The three of them used to do this all the time when they wanted him to do something.

After James placed his bag on the ground he turned around and followed Trixie back downstairs. Once they were down Trixie lead him through a hall and showed him his workout room. James went in and saw that Trixie wasn’t going to leave so he went about how he has been training for the past couple of weeks. Trixie watched as James kept training and couldn’t help but smile. James has been able to get almost all of his strength back and it was making him feel good. As James was training he saw Trixie take off her hat. She went without the cape a while back and it looked nice for her. She would wear it when she performed but James didn’t mind since it was part of her costume. James tried to talk her into also walking around without her hat so she could show off her beautiful silver mane just like her tail.

Trixie placed the hat on a hook and looked at James with a smile. James smiled back that Trixie was going to try to go without her hat. If she was never comfortable with it then she was more than welcome to wear it. James just wanted her to try and be more open. Trixie always wanted to be more open but was afraid that James would not like her the way she is. Though now that she was without her hat and seeing James smile she was glad to be open with him. James finished training and went to go shower as Trixie got started on dinner. James came down and ate dinner with Trixie as she kept herself wrapped around him. After dinner was over and the dishes cleaned and put away they headed for the bed they were going to share. Once they were on the bed James laid on his side as Trixie snuggled into his back. James felt comfortable with the way she was and fell asleep with her wrapped around him.

Day 2, 3, 4, 5, 6

James and Trixie never left each others side during the week except for when they showered and went to the bathroom. As James would train he would see Trixie reading a spell book on healing spells. Even though Trixie was already high up in her healing abilities there was much more that she could learn. Trixie could heal most fatal wounds and some poisons but she was determined to be able to heal anything. Trixie would always stay near James and keep herself wrapped around him. As they were staying together James helped around with her shows and helping her practice. Trixie loved the way James would help with her practice as he helped run some of the attachments that he put on her cart.

They headed towards a show that Trixie was going to perform at. Even with her own house Trixie still kept her caravan well furbished. James was happy though that she still cared for the caravan. James didn’t know though but Trixie put a preservation spell on it because she wanted to keep it safe during her travels. She wanted to keep her caravan safe not only because it was the last thing from her family but James also put his own time into fixing it after was smashed. Trixie never took anything that James did for granted. She was going to make sure that his work and determination in her was not in vain.

They arrived in Trottinghan for a couple of shows that she had booked. During her time Trixie took the time to get better at her shows and have more performances. Trixie was able to go to the old towns that ran her out and do some of her shows. The little fillies and colts loved watching her little magic show. All the illusions and special effects kept them all happy. Trixie was proud that she was able to perform for all the little children. The smiles on their faces meant everything for her. After her performances she would have a few parents that would come and ask for her autograph or a picture with their child. Trixie never denied them the opportunity to get something from her. James was even able to help keep everything organized when she had a big show.

As the shows calmed down and they were headed back home Trixie started thinking to herself. As a little filly she had a wonderful family that cared for her. Then that was taken away from her and she was to live in an orphanage. After becoming of age she left to where her old house was and took the caravan. Trixie then took her new home and traveled around to try and make a life for herself. She was happy doing little tricks for the fillies and colts but their parents would disagree. She was run out of many towns that she performed in and she felt that she was never going to make it. She arrived at Ponyville and performed there. After her performance two little colts thought it would be smart and bring and ursa minor to town. The ursa smashed her caravan and was about to kill Trixie. As Trixie was ready to accept her fate James came along and saved her. This man didn’t even know her but was willing to sacrifice himself for her safety. After the ursa was dealt with James even stood up for her when they were blaming her for this mess. Trixie could feel her feelings for the man grow as they got to know each other better. She learned that his name was James and was more than happy to help her. As they got to know each other better Trixie could feel that she was falling in love with him. After the gift that she was given during Hearth Warming Eve was enough to seal the deal with her heart. She loved James and would do anything to be with him. Trixie wanted to keep James happy and safe no matter what the challenge was.

They arrived back at the housed earlier than expected so James got some extra training in at the house as Trixie watched him. Trixie joined him in a few of his exercises so she could see what he went through. Once training was done James went to take a shower as Trixie worked on dinner. Once dinner was finished and James was downstairs they ate their meals. Trixie waited on hers since she wanted to heal some of James’ sore muscles. After the little training that she went through she could tell that James had a few sore muscles. As Trixie healed him James could feel himself relax. Once Trixie was done James finished his meal and turned around to give Trixie a big hug. Trixie returned the hug with one of her own. Trixie held James for as long as she could not wanting to break the embrace.

The hug was broken off and they headed upstairs. James laid down in the bed as Trixie went and took a shower. Once Trixie came out she joined James in the bed and just laid down on his chest. They didn’t fall asleep but just looked at the ceiling. As they looked up Trixie started a little show. Trixie showed everything from when James first showed up to the current situation. James could feel happy but also guilt after everything that he saw. James knew that it was time to make a change. James gave Trixie a kiss on the head as they started to slumber off.

James awoke and smiled as he saw Trixie still on his chest. James moved himself from her grasp so he could take a shower. James breathed a sigh of relief as he felt the warm water cascade down his body. After his shower James saw that Trixie wasn’t in bed and guessed that she was downstairs in the kitchen making breakfast. Once James reached the kitchen he saw the windows covered in curtains making it look dark. James saw a note on the table and picked it up. The note said that this was a special breakfast as a thank you for everything that he did. James sat down at the table and Trixie came walking in. Trixie was wearing a dress and had her mane smoothed out and covered half her face. Her tail was also straightened out and James was happy to see her. James got up from his seat and gave her a hug as he lead her to her own seat. Once they were seated James and Trixie ate the nice breakfast as she was just leaning against him. Once breakfast was done they went to the living room and just sat on the couch and enjoyed the silence that they were in.

Day 7

Trixie and James woke up in the morning smiling at each other. Though James was hesitant at first he was glad that he spent the week next to Trixie. James could tell that Trixie also enjoyed it because she was the happiest he has seen her. They got out of bed and Trixie headed for the shower first as James got packed for the final mare that was going to watch over him. Once Trixie was done showering she came out with a towel wrapped around her body and a towel around her mane. Trixie has been going without her hat for a while and James seemed happy to see her like that. James didn’t mind her wearing the hat because it made her who she was. Trixie decided to try to go without her hat to see if James would still look at her the same. James still treated her the same and she was happy. They headed downstairs to get breakfast ready for the day. They ate breakfast together while Trixie leaned against him with her arm wrapped around his. After breakfast was over and the dishes were cleaned and put away James took Trixie to the living room. James sat them down on the couch and Trixie saw that James had something to say so she smiled and waited for him to continue.

“Trixie I know about the date bet that you made with everypony. I love you all so much that I can’t stand to let either one of you go. I want to start a big relationship but I don’t want a herd. What I would like to start is a harem. Spitfire is lead mare and Octavia, Lyra, Vinyl, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Lightning Dust, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie have all shown an interest in joining. I know that you may be thinking that why would I want you in such a big relationship. Well the answer is quite simply really. Every mare that I love brings their own special taste to the mix. You offer enjoyment to those that are sad and aren’t afraid to speak your mind. I admire that the most about you. I won’t be mad if you decide not to join but I want you to take it into consideration. If you do want to join then you will need to talk to Spitfire since she has final say in it.” James gave Trixie a kiss on the cheek as he walked away.

Trixie was now left with a choice that could changer her future. She pulled out her phone and looked at it. Trixie could feel the tears that filled her eyes. She took the time to think if she wants to do this. She thought back to when James saved her. Then she thought when James helped her with her shows and was happy to be with her. James even stood up for her even at the cost of losing his own friends to make her happy. Trixie looked back at James as he entered the training room to begin his workout. Trixie gave on final run through and her mind was made up. Trixie called Spitfire and talked to her about what she wanted. After her conversation she hung up her phone and placed her hand over her chest. Trixie gave one last breath that everything would go okay in the future. Trixie got up from the couch and went to keep an eye on James as she looked forward to the future.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Week Of Watching Part 10 (Twilight)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 37: Week Of Watching Part 10

Day 1

James and Trixie woke up in the morning smiling at each other. This was one of James’ most memorable weeks with the showmare. James headed for the shower as Trixie went downstairs to get started on breakfast. Trixie went without her hat and cape and just wore regular clothing. As Trixie was headed for the kitchen there was a knock at the door. Trixie went over and answered it to see Twilight standing outside. Trixie smiled as she stood aside to let Twilight in. Once Twilight was in she gave Trixie a hug as they went into the kitchen. Once inside Twilight started telling the phone call that she received from Spitfire earlier in the morning.

“Spitfire wants all of us to meet at the library to talk to Rose, Aloe, and Lotus about what they did. I already gave a call to everypony but you. I didn’t call you since I was coming over anyways to pick up James.” Trixie just nodded her head, as she understood what Spitfire wanted to do. Trixie also wanted to give those three mares a piece of her mind but had other things to take care of.

“Spitfire also called in on a favor with Soarin. Soarin, Applejack, and Bonbon will get James to help them in Sweet Apple Acres. They will need help with applebucking since they fell behind. As James is gone with the three of them that is when Rarity, Fluttershy, and Vinyl go grab the three mares.” Trixie put a hand on Twilight’s shoulder and smiled at her. Trixie could tell that Twilight was a little worried about confronting them but showed her that there was nothing to worry about.

James came down the stairs and joined the two mares in the kitchen. Twilight gave James a hug as she smiled at the man. James set his bag down after he got it packed and helped Trixie with breakfast. Twilight could see how happy the two of them were together and she couldn’t help but smile. Sure she wanted the same happiness with James but was happy for Trixie as well. Twilight saw that Trixie was without her hat and cape and knew that James probably had something to do with it. James always had this air about him where a mare could feel comfortable to try and step out of their shell.

They all sat down at the table and ate breakfast in silence. Twilight just continued to smile as Trixie was leaned against James feeling content. Once breakfast was done they cleaned dishes and put them away. They sat in the living room on the couch and just took the time to catch up. James learned from Twilight how hard Trixie worked to make her healing magic better. James smiled at Trixie proud of her that she was able to come so far in a short amount of time. James also learned that Spike was doing well and that his relationship with the three mares he was with was going strong.

Once they were done catching up James and Twilight left for her library. James gave Trixie one last hug and goodbye as he walked off. Twilight gave Trixie one last hug and said her goodbye as she walked after James. Twilight was able to catch up with James and they walked together. As they walked down the road hand in hand Twilight thought back to the phone call that she made with her friends. She was in a four way call with Fluttershy, Rarity, and Vinyl.

“Hey girls I just wanted to say that I need you to bring the three mares to the library at the end of the week.” Twilight said a bit hesitant for wanting her friends to do this. Twilight pulled her phone back from her ear as she couldn’t handle the yelling that was going on.”

“Are you bucking crazy Twilight? We just got those three to stay away from James and now you want to bring them back to him again?” Vinyl asked furious that Twilight wanted to do something so insane.

“I know what happened and I am a little angry myself. Thought this isn’t my idea. Spitfire called the meeting so we can have a talk with the three of them.” Twilight said trying to keep her emotions in check and getting her friends to calm down.

“Are you sure that is such a good idea? I mean we can see how Spitfire can get when her feelings are put out there. I’m a little worried that she may do something that she couldn’t control.” Fluttershy said as the anger was slowly leaving her voice and sounding hesitant. Twilight agreed that it was crazy but it was for the best so they could get everything out in the air. After her friends were calm and they talked it through a little more then she hung up her phone and headed towards Trixie’s house.

Twilight and James arrived at the library and entered it. Once inside Twilight lead James up the stairs and let him put his stuff back in his old room. James unpacked all his clothes and put them away where they belong. Once everything was put away James went downstairs and was lead to the basement by Twilight. When they were in the basement James saw all the training equipment that she had. Twilight used a space expansion spell to help house all the equipment. James went over and got started on his training. Twilight went over to her lab table and got back to her studies as James trained. James was done training and headed upstairs to take a shower. Twilight went to the kitchen and got started on dinner. They skipped lunch because they just took the time to get adjusted for being in the library again.

Dinner was made and they ate in relative silence. Twilight sat next to James and leaned against him as they ate. James surprised her by wrapping his arm around her and holding her even closer. Twilight just moved in closer because she was glad that James was finally getting better. Once dinner was over they cleaned and put away the dishes. Once everything was put away they went to bed so they could get some well deserved sleep.

Day 2, 3, 4, 5, 6

During the days that James was staying with Twilight he got the news that he hadn’t expected. James asked Twilight what the drink was all about. Twilight explained that because of his incident he lost a lot of blood. The hospital had enough to do a transfusion but they didn’t know what the magic would do to him. So in order to help with the new magic in his system he had regular blood transfusions with four mares to keep it in check. James looked at his veins in surprise as he learned that there were four different mare’s blood running in his system. James asked who were the mares that did this. Twilight told him that Pinkie Pie, Vinyl, and Rainbow Dash gave them his blood. James then asked who was the fourth and he could see that it hurt Twilight. Twilight then took a big breath as she told him that Spitfire was the forth. Twilight then mentioned that Spitfire never gave blood because she was in such an emotional state that she couldn’t think clearly. James now understood why Spitfire acted the way she did and she did it to make up for not being there. As James processed the information in his head he left Twilight alone.

After a day of being alone James was able to collect his thoughts and help Twilight out with any of her problems. James asked her if she could help him control his magic when this was all over. She agreed to help with actual magic training once ten weeks were up and he could try out magic. James groaned a little at having to wait a little longer to get even stronger. Twilight promised though that she could help him meditate on his magic center. So after James was done training he would work with Twilight to reach his magic center. James was showing good promise since he didn’t give up and kept trying to get better.

After few days Twilight took the time to think to herself and how she felt about James truly. Twilight was a shut in for her filly life but made friends when Celestia sent her to Ponyville. Twilight made many good friends and was happy that she had five good ones. They may have had their differences but could always come to each other if they were in trouble. They helped each other no matter what the problem and no matter how crazy. Their friendships were tested but it was what made it stronger. When James showed up Twilight couldn’t tell what to do. Twilight always had a plan for anything but with this new creature she didn’t know what to do. As James stayed with her at the library she started getting these feelings and couldn’t explain them. If there was something that she couldn’t figure out then she would consult her books. If her books didn’t hold an answer then she would ask her mentor. Both her books and mentor said that she was in love but she couldn’t believe that. Twilight thought that it would be absurd that she would fall in love with him. She later changed her thought when James was in trouble with Celestia and she was losing it. She heard everything about what James did and he wasn’t afraid to admit his actions. James was willing to standby what he believed and wasn’t going to let anypony tell him differently. After Celestia left Twilight just let her emotions take control and that was when she accepted that she was in love. After their night of love making Twilight made sure that she would be with James no matter what it took. She was willing to even stand up to her mentor if it meant staying with James. There were many stallions that she could have but none of them were like James. James would be kind and caring but would always stand his ground when doing the right thing. Twilight would be with him forever no matter how long it took for them to get together.

As James continued to search for his magical core Twilight helped to find out what magic he may specialize in. As Twilight was scanning over his body she was surprised to learn the magic he could use. Unicorns could use any magic but were strong in one field over the other. alicorns were strong with all the magic types. Twilight could feel that James could use all magic like a unicorn but was strong in two fields of magic. Once Twilight could tell what they were she told James what he specialized in. James was good at illusionary and defensive magic. Twilight was worried that James was able to be highly skilled with illusionary magic since it was a form of dark magic. Twilight expressed her worry about James learning that and James was willing not to learn it if she felt that it was too dangerous. Twilight told James that he could learn it but it would be best to learn the lower kinds that way he wasn’t going into the darker sections of it. James nodded his head as they had a plan of what he was going to learn. James felt a little fear that he was good at a form of dark magic but made promise that he wouldn’t let it get out of hand. They later went to the kitchen after making five checklists and at dinner in silence.

Day 7

Twilight was awake early in the morning like she always was. Twilight stretched as she headed for her shower to get clean. Twilight was relaxing in the shower as she just thought about how James was doing. After she told him that his drink was to help keep the magic in his system under control he seemed to keep to himself. James walked away from her without ever saying a word and she thought that James was going to do something again. After a day away from Twilight James was able to calm down and discuss his feelings about everything. James was never truly angry but was just surprised by what the mares did for him. James looked at the veins in his arms and thought about the blood of the other mares that coursed through him. Twilight promised to help him control it and he was more than willing to accept it.

James was in the kitchen getting breakfast ready as he was happy that everything went fine. James was fully healed and was more than proud to be with the mares. James just had to talk to Twilight and then everything could be set in motion. Twilight came down the stairs and joined James in the kitchen. James smiled at her and he brought over the breakfast that he cooked. They ate in silence in the tree housed as they just leaned on each other. Once breakfast was over and they cleaned the dishes and put them away James took Twilight into the living room. James set her down on the couch and Twilight could see that James had something to say but waited for him to start.

“Twilight I know about the date bet that all of you made. I love you all so very much that I can’t let anypony get hurt. The book that you got that talked about herds was on the wrong page. I want to start a big relationship but it isn’t a herd. I want to start a harem with all the mares that I love and that love me. Spitfire is already the lead mare and Trixie, Octavia, Vinyl, Lyra, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Lightning Dust, and Pinkie Pie. I won’t be hurt if you decide to not join but I want you to take it into consideration. If you do decide to join then you will need to talk to Spitfire since she has a final say in it. Please take the time to think this through since I know that you aren’t the type to not think it through.” James gave Twilight a light kiss on the cheek and left to go do his final day of training.

Once James was gone Twilight placed her hand over her chest. Twilight waited a few minutes to let her beating heart slow down. Once she was under control she pulled out her phone and called Spitfire. Twilight talked about what James mentioned and said that was probably the second reason that they were meeting in the library. Spitfire could only agree with her as she had other things on her mind. Spitfire planned on talking to the mares all together to see if they were willing to join. After that they would send out Vinyl to get Rose and Rarity and Fluttershy to get Aloe and Lotus. Once Twilight hung up her phone she went to go watch James train and wait for the next morning.

James awoke the next morning and got a phone call from Applejack. She asked James if he could help her out in the fields since they fell behind schedule. James agreed to help her out and left the library. As he was gone Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Spitfire, Lightning Dust, Pinkie Pie, Octavia, Vinyl, and Lyra arrived at the library. The eleven mares sat around the living room waiting for Spitfire to start. After a few minutes of silence Spitfire finally spoke to all the mares.

“I’m am very well aware that all of you know why you are here correct?” Spitfire asked and she got nods of understanding in return.

“I don’t need to hear any stories from you since you all called me and were certain of this. You are all more than welcome to be part of this harem and I know that we can keep James happy. So since that is out of the way lets get the second of the three things done. Rainbow Dash if you will please stand out in the middle of the room.” Rainbow looked at Spitfire confused but went to the center of the room.

“James has told me that he wants you to be second in charge when I am away. Is there any reason that you believe that you should deserved this honor?” Spitfire asked as she got close to Rainbow and looked her in the eyes. Rainbow was able to keep her cool as she responded with an answer that surprised everymare.

“In all honesty Spitfire I feel that this is too much for me. I don’t think I have what it takes to be in charge. I truly believe that there is a mare better than me that could be second in charge.” Rainbow answered honestly as she looked back into Spitfire’s eyes. Spitfire surprised Rainbow when she gave a smile and gave her judgement.

“Then as the lead mare of this harem you are now second in charge. You answered the question truthfully since you believe in his well being. You were willing to put his feelings above your own and you passed. Now that this is over with on with the final thing. Fluttershy and Rarity go get Aloe and Lotus. Vinyl go get Rose and then we can all discuss what happened.” The three mares left as the rest of them waited for their return.

As time went by Spitfire’s anger was slowly beginning to rise. Spitfire was starting to get antsy and her anger was getting the better of her. The long rumor if Spitfire’s hair could catch on fire was beginning to show true. Every mare could see that her mane and tail were burning like a blaze as her eyes were glazed in a roaring fire. Twilight was regretting not bringing her fire extinguisher since her house may burn down. After half an hour waiting the three mares returned with the mare that hurt James. When Rose, Aloe, and Lotus entered every mare was angry and looking at them as they try to bore through their soul. They saw that Vinyl’s eyes were a dark red, they could hear the electricity surging through Lightning’s mane and tail but what really caught their attention was the fire that Spitfire was giving off. As Spitfire and the other mares got closer they backed away until they hit a corner. They could feel the heat that Spitfire was giving off and she wasn’t even near them. As the mares got closer the three of them fell to their knees and began to cry. As they cried they could hear the one question that Spitfire asked.

“Why did you three take advantage of James?” Spitfire’s flames were under control for now but it was uncertain when they would get out of control. Rose answered for all three of them since they all had the same reason.

“We did because we were jealous. We always heard stories about how James was kind and caring and then we learned he has eleven marefriends and we couldn’t help it. We wanted to be in a relationship with James but couldn’t because we were too afraid. Then when James showed up we couldn’t wait any longer. We wanted to know what he was like and that is why we did what we did. We never wanted to cause any harm but see if we could get in the relationship with him. James is the only stallion that we have fully loved and want to be with him.” After Rose was done Spitfire gave one final look at the three mares and then called the other mares into the kitchen.

As they were in the kitchen Spitfire then looked at the other ten mares. She could see that they were all thinking the same thing since it wasn’t that hard to tell. Spitfire pretty much broke the ice and said that everypony needed to vote. Spitfire had the final say in everything but this was something that needed to be agreed upon by every mare. Spitfire handed them a slip of paper and told them to write down yes or no if they should join the harem. After they all voted Spitfire looked at the answers and nodded. Spitfire returned back into the living room to see the three mares sitting on the ground waiting. Spitfire walked over to them and asked them this one question.

“Are you willing to pledge your loyalty to James and this harem if you were to join?” The three mares took a few second to think of their answer before nodding their head.

“Since you are willing to do that then you just need to know this. If you so much as backstab James or this harem the next bed you will sleeping in is a hospital bed.” Spitfire pulled out her phone as she called James.

James was glad to see Applejack, Soarin, and even Bonbon while he was there helping. James even got a bigger surprise to see that they had a new addition. A new mare joined Soarin’s herd and her name was Carrot Top. She was a nice mare and fun to be around. James got a call from Spitfire after he was done working that he needed to head back to the library. James waved goodbye to his friends as he left. James arrived at the library and took a deep breath before entering. Once he opened the door he was greeted by the site of all eleven mare along with Rose, Aloe, and Lotus. Spitfire came up and gave James a kiss as she told him the news.

“So it looks like you got your harem there big guy. You also have three new members as well.” Spitfire gestured at the three mares that stood and walked towards James. Once they reached him they kneeled in front of him and spoke.

“We pledge our loyalty to you and this harem and we Pinkie promise that we won’t ever abuse this great opportunity that we are given.” After they were done James lifted them to their feet and gave each of them a kiss. After the kiss they were pulled into a big hug from James. Spitfire and the others made sure that they would keep an eye on the three new mares to make sure that everything would be okay. Though for now they had other plans that needed to be dealt with as a certain day was coming closer.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Shadow's Fun Time

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 38: Shadow's Fun Time

James now had three new additions to his harem and he couldn’t he happier. James could see that the mares were a little nervous of Aloe, Lotus, and Rose but James was just going to let them be paranoid. As James continued to hug the three mares he was brought out of his thoughts by a tap on the shoulder. James turned around and saw Jack Hammer standing behind him. James greeted Jack Hammer with a high five and he returned it. After James was done rubbing his hand to get feeling back he asked what Jack Hammer was doing here. Jack Hammer explained that he got James’ house done early and actually made some additions to the house. Jack Hammer added a few stories to the house so James had extra rooms.

James could see that Rose was slightly blushing and nervous for some reason. James followed where her eyes were looking and saw that they were looking at Jack Hammer. James started thinking that he may have some relation to Rose because he did share some similar features as her. Jack Hammer could have been a brother or father to Rose. Instead of letting this fester in his brain James asked the question to get his answer.

“Hey Jack Hammer what is your relation to Rose?” As James asked Rose hid behind him some more as Jack Hammer looked at him and smiled.

“Well James my relation to Rose is that I am her father. So after she explained that she met you I decided to expand on your house as a favor to the both of you. There are extra bedrooms that you will need to personalize yourself but they are there. You also have some extra bathrooms, shower rooms, and a few training rooms. You also don’t have to worry about paying me either since we had the project done early. So usually if we finish early we can add to the house a little more.” James gave Jack Hammer a hand shake to show his gratitude for everything he has done. James completely forgot to check on his house when he was being watched over.

After James and Jack Hammer were done talking and catching up James took the mares out so they could see his house. Before they headed off though James left for Fluttershy’s cottage. James arrived at the cottage and grabbed Lightning Bolt and Braveheart. James rejoined the mares and they headed off for the house. When they arrived the mares didn’t say anything because they were at awe with the house. The house was a simplistic modern look and was white with some pillars around the house giving it support. James let them take it for a few minutes before opening the door and letting them all in.

They entered the house and started looking over. James went off on his own to see if the rooms were placed in the correct area that his blueprints had them placed. Finding the rooms wasn’t hard since they had name plaques next to them to show which room it belonged to. The rooms where they belonged and called the mares to come see their rooms. When the mares showed up they went to their rooms to see what they looked like. As the eleven of them looked around the room James lead Aloe, Lotus, and Rose upstairs so they could pick out their rooms. The rooms were easily picked since they took the two that were closest to the stairs. James gave a little chuckle since he knew that they would do that so they could reach his room faster.

James entered Rose’s room first so they could plan out the details of it. As they were inside James could see that out the corner of his eye Vinyl was standing in the hallway watching Rose. James just slightly shook his head that they were so worried but was going to let them see that there was nothing to be worried about. Rose wanted her room to be colored like her mane and she wanted some flower pots to be placed near the windows so she could it some character and beauty. James wrote down all she wanted so he knew what to buy when they headed for the market tomorrow.

James was now in Aloe and Lotus’ room but James said that they could have their own room. They wanted to share a room because they just don’t like being away from each other. James just nodded since it was their choice of where they wanted to sleep and he was happy either way. James could see that Rarity and Fluttershy were standing in the hallway just like Vinyl as they watched the two mares. James really hoped that this would end soon because he didn’t want this intense problem to get any worse. As Aloe and Lotus talked James took notes to make sure he had everything they wanted. Their room was to be colored blue like Lotus and the bed was to be pink as Aloe. They also wanted their cutie mark to be painted on the walls.

Once that was all done James went to the farther back and looked at the two empty rooms that could be used for anything. They were both very well sized rooms and James was happy that they were so spacious. James planned on using one of the rooms as a special room that he would bring in a T.V. and his gaming systems and make it an entertainment room. The other he had no idea on what to make it until Aloe showed up and scared him a little when she spoke.

“I think I know what we should turn this room into.”

“What do you think it should be? I really don’t have any idea what to turn it into.”

“I believe that it should be turned into a little spa room. So instead of having you or the other mares come all the way to the shop it can be done here. My sister and I can service you and the other mares as much as you want and then some more.” Aloe suggested suggestively as she rubbed her index finger in a circle on his chest. James could also feel her hot breath on his neck as she spoke. James tried his hardest to keep himself under control because there is a time and place for everything.

Rainbow Dash was in the hallway trying to keep in her laughter at how James was acting. She was keeping an eye on Aloe but she just couldn’t help but give out little giggles. James saw Rainbow standing there and he just looked at her with her eyes saying that she better not say a word. After that Rainbow walked away and so did Aloe leaving James alone with the potential spa room. James walked over the window to look outside as the sun was slowly setting giving the town a slight golden hue to it. As James enjoyed the sight of the town he could see some sort of shadow standing next to the trees. The shadow stared back at James as he was trying to figure out what he was seeing.

James left the room and headed downstairs so he could get outside. As James exited his house he was followed by Trixie outside. James reached the tree where the shadow was standing but couldn’t find him. Trixie watched James as he was running around the tree and looking everywhere for something. Trixie didn’t want another incident on her hand so she checked up on him.

“James is everything alright? You are acting kind of strange.”

“Yeah Trixie I’m fine. I just thought that I saw something but I guess I just need some sleep. Applejack loves to put ponies to work when they help her. I didn’t mean to scare you.” James hugged Trixie as he looked around one last time before heading inside. When they entered the house James headed for his room to get some sleep. As James went to his room the other mares gathered around Trixie to see if everything was okay. Trixie assured them that James was okay but he was just tired after they had him sent to Applejack’s place. James laid on his bed and went to sleep thinking that he was just seeing things.

Dream Realm

Shadow was sitting on the ground as the last chain on his back was flashing. Nightmare Moon was standing next to him channeling her magic through him to help break the chain. Nightmare was happy that James was now coursing with magic in his veins. Thanks to that she was able to feed on more energy to bring back her own powers. As she fed on the magic she could feel that he had dark magic run through him and she couldn’t help but smile. Magic was nice to feed off of but when it is dark magic it is just delicious. Dark magic helped to fuel her nightmare powers so she could use her magic.

Nightmare was now at the peak of her power and she couldn’t wait to unleash it. She and Shadow have been talking about what to do with James. Shadow wanted to kill James for everything that he did but Nightmare wanted to keep him around and continue to feed off of his dark magic. They finally agreed that James could live to feed her as long as Shadow could torture just for the fun of it. Nightmare smiled that Shadow could see reason and was more understanding than anypony else.

The chain finally shattered into golden dust and finally allowed Shadow freedom. Once he was free he got to his feet and floated off the ground. Shadow was floating in the middle of the room and decided to have some fun. Darkness was slowly filling the room and covering it in nightmarish monsters that he started conjuring up. Shadow enjoyed his freedom as he just looked over everything that he had control over now. Shadow grinned as he thought of a way to completely fuck with James. Shadow walked up to the brain and placed his hand inside. Shadow was going to destroy James mentally in the worse way possible.

Shadow was going to make James hallucinate different images and make him go crazy. James would not be able to handle all the stress that he was going to end up going through. It was going to start out small where there would be some sort of shadow standing around and James would notice it. James would then go out to investigate it and see that it is no longer there. From there it would get progressively worse to hearing noises and seeing even more shadows. Shadow would then bring up things from James’ past to help even push it further. These shadows would force James to attack them and only end up hurting himself. The plan was made even more fun because of the three new mares. Shadow didn’t really care about the new additions but he saw how the original eleven saw them. So not only would he destroy James but he would get the eleven mares turn on the three new ones. Shadow could feel that James was asleep and the fun was now going to truly begin.

Real World

James was asleep and was starting to toss and turn in his bed. He was sweating profusely and his breathing was getting shallow. Rose was walking by when she saw that James’ door was open. Trixie may have said that James was doing okay but she needed to make sure for herself. She opened the door and she could hear James and his shallow breathing. She walked up to James and put her forehead on his. She could feel his sweat and he had a slight temperature. She got up and walked over to his bathroom and grabbed a washcloth. She wet the washcloth and went back to James. She placed it over his head and sat down next to him.

Spitfire was walking by after she tried out the new training room that was installed. She saw that his door was open and walked over. She knew that James was in bed asleep because he needed to get some sleep. When she reached his room she saw Rose sitting on the bed patting James’ forehead with the washcloth. Rose saw Spitfire standing in the hallway looking at her. She got up to join Spitfire outside because there might be something that she wanted to say.

“So what exactly are you doing in their with James?”

“Well even after what Trixie said I just wanted to make sure that he was okay. When I went in he had some shallow breathing, sweating, and a slight temperature. He may also be having a nightmare because he keeps muttering about some shadow.”

“Okay then just make sure that you keep a close eye on him because he may be having a slight reaction now that he is off his drink.” Rose nodded as she went back in to check on James. Spitfire was worried letting Rose look after James but felt that it might do her some good to at least try and trust her. She seemed very devoted to show that she could take care of James and the same could be said about Aloe and Lotus. Spitfire walked back to her room to take a shower and head for bed.

James woke up in the morning to see that Rose fell asleep next to him. James smiled as it looked cute on how Rose was asleep. She held a pillow close to her as she snuggled it thinking that it was James. James stroked her mane before getting out of bed. James stretched his arms and back as he tried to get himself awake. James headed for the shower so he could head to the market and buy the supplies. As the water was cascading over James he felt a sudden pain in his chest. James fell to his knees and started coughing. As he was coughing he ended up spitting blood. Once he was done coughing and he could breath James cleaned up the blood and didn’t say anything about it.

James was walking around town with the mares and was getting all the paint, beds, and sheets for the rooms. Some of the mares were giving him dirty looks and that was mostly because he wasn’t carrying all the stuff himself. Stallions in this world were meant to do all the heavy lifting and if they didn’t then the mares would not be happy. James offered them that he would carry all the stuff but they insisted that they carried some of it. They reached the library without incident and the mares took the stuff to the rooms so James could study with Twilight, Lyra, Rarity, and Trixie.

Twilight was his main teacher but the others could help offering their own little magic insights. Twilight was able to get some books on illusionary magic but only the really basic stuff. Celestia didn’t want James learning something so dangerous but he could understand why. James learned basic shadow control and mind confusion but that was it. James kept practice with those so he wouldn’t get rusty. Most of his training time was spent learning shields and deflection techniques. James was learning at a slow pace but he was making some progress.

Time was going by and James was able to get the rooms in order and everything was going okay. That was at least how he presented himself to the mares. James was going slightly insane and thought that he saw Shadow everywhere that he could see. James was able to put on a fake smile to hide his nervousness. James was in the training room with Aloe, Lotus, and Rose as they were just working off some steam and talking. As they were working James saw Shadow again and this time he wasn’t going to let him get away. The other mares weren’t at the house since they went off to their jobs. Aloe, Lotus, and Rose chased after James so he wouldn’t hurt himself.

James was chasing Shadow and he was determined to get him. Shadow went on the other side of the window and James jumped out. James fell from the top of his house and hit the ground. James groaned in pain as he shattered his left leg and right arm. James tried to get up but went back to the ground as pain was shooting through his body. James could see Shadow laughing at him and he extended his arm to try and get him. James went black as he was taken back inside by the three mares. They laid him on the bed and when they were able to get him situated the other mares showed up. When they saw James in the state he was in they looked at the three of them and were very pissed. Spitfire came in and then looked at the three mares and walked towards them. Twilight brought out her fire extinguisher that she bought just in case of this emergency.

“What the hell happened to him? You were supposed to be watching him and now he is a complete mess.”

“We don’t know we were just training and he just ran out of the room. He kept mumbling about some shadow but we don’t know what it means. He is also not looking very well either and he is having a high heart rate and is breathing very heavily.”

“Well we are going to help him and you better hope there is some kind of explanation for all of this. Trixie heal James and Lyra I want you to enter his mind and see if everything was okay.” The mares nodded as they got to work and kept their eyes on Aloe, Lotus, and Rose.

Dream Realm

Lyra was now in James’ deep mind and was a little frightened. All she could see was darkness and nothing more. She lit up her horn and hands and traveled forward. As she went forward she could hear a faint noise. The noise was getting louder and it was starting to become more evil. Lyra reached the deep part of his brain and there she saw two figures staring at her. She was looking at Nightmare Moon one that she thought that was banished. Then there was a second figure that looked like living shadow.

“Well who do we have here? Can I help you little lady?” Nightmare Moon asked as she walked closer to Lyra. Lyra could feel the fear in her chest as she backed away. The two figures walked closer and she turned around and ran.

As she ran though she didn’t know where she was going. Lyra just ran as fast as she could fear of what the two evil entities might do to her. Lyra was running out of breath and the two monsters were getting closer. Lyra was afraid that she was going to be captured and tortured. Lyra then reached a corner and was now trapped. Lyra got down on the ground and started yelling for James. As the two of them got closer Lyra thought that this was the end for her. Before they touched her there was a flash of light.

James came running down the area and grabbed Lyra. James lead Lyra through a door so they could hide. James was wearing a white and red cloak that kept his eyes covered. James looked over Lyra to make sure that she was okay. After everything was done Lyra started to focus her magic and pull them both out of the dream.

Real World

James and Lyra both shot their eyes open as they came out of the dream. The mares were over both of them as they tried to catch their breath. Once they were calm Lyra started to explain what she saw. The mares turned to Aloe, Lotus, and Rose and apologized to them for blaming them for this. All the mares knew about Shadow and his existence along with Nightmare Moon. Twilight was wondering why they didn’t break free but the main reason was because they needed a stronger source of magic.

James looked out at the window to not see any shadows there. There were also no voices in his head. James knew that Shadow was done for now messing with him but was going to come back angrier than before. James knew that before Shadow and now this Nightmare Moon was in his head so he could fight them. James was going to need to speed up his magic training and he was going to need Celestia’s help in bringing in a few weapons. James knew this was only the beginning but he was going to be ready for this before it got out of hand.

Author's Note

Sorry everyone for the late chapter update. Was out having lots of fun with family for Thanksgiving and I hope that all of you people did to. Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter. Also if this chapter looks weird from the others let me know and I will fix it since I did this on a terrible computer.

Preparations And New Surprises

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 39: Preparations And New Surprises

Spring is nearing and James was glad that it was finally starting to get warm outside. Thanks to the cold it hinder some of the outside training that he wanted to do. Now that the sun was out and the air was nice and warm James went back to free running once again. James was learning his magic and preparing himself for when Shadow appeared. Even with all the things that Twilight helped taught him along with the others he knew that he was going to need stronger magic. James promised that he would not delve deeper than the basics of his illusionary magic but he knew that he was going to need advanced versions of the spell. James was doing fine on his defensive magic but felt that there was more that he could learn and he needed to know what that could be.

James took a trip to Canterlot to ask Celestia for help with his problem with Shadow. She was helpful enough that she would get James what he needed but not the weapons that he wanted from his mind. James knew that there was no point in arguing with the sun goddess since she made it clear that she wouldn’t bring those weapons. As James was leaving the castle he made sure to take pictures of the places that he passed. He was not allowed to enter the archives without Celestia, Luna, or Twilight was with him. Thought with what he had planned he was going to do this without them. Once James was done walking around the castle and had the pictures that he needed he went back to the library to plan out with what he needed to do.

James was starting notice that some of the stallions were missing and the mares were acting slightly different than they used to. James was out with Soarin and Big Mac having a couple of drinks and having a guys night out. The mares were out with each other having their own little mares night out and James didn’t know what that meant. James making sure that they would stay safe where they were going and as an answer he got a few teases and a bunch of giggles. James learned during the night that Ms. Cheerilee and Big Mac were now finally dating. As they partied through the night James asked Soarin and Big Mac where all the stallions and they just shrugged unsure of where they went. After that answer James asked why the mares were acting strangely than they used to and that was when he saw them advert their gazes.

James was determined to get an answer out of them and to do that he was going to need to out drink them. That was the worst idea James ever had since he couldn’t keep up with Big Mac. Soarin was easy to get drunk and when James was about to learn something Big Mac knocked Soarin over and he went out like a light. James looked at Big Mac a little angry for doing that and then was going to get at Big Mac next. James was pouring down his drinks and so was Big Mac. After ten shots James was feeling light headed and his speech was starting to slur. Big Mac on the other hand still himself in a way but was a little inebriated. James was about to shoot down his eleventh shot but as he reached for it he fell off of the stool and on the floor. When James fell on the floor he was out like a light until next morning.

James was now awake in his room and Rarity was sitting next to him stirring a drink. Rarity heard the man groan and she turned around and smiled at him as she handed him the drink. James was familiar with the drink now since he got some of his life sorted out that this drink helped with hangovers. James was never much a heavy drinker unless he was with friends and could care less about his actions. James took the drink and laughed as he looked at his little friend in the glass. James was taking sips of the drink trying to make sure that everything it was supposed to do it did. As James was sitting up taking the drink Rarity just sat next to him with an arm looped around his. James could detect a hint of something in the air but couldn’t tell what it was. The smell was slightly sweet but had some spice to its smell. James couldn’t tell what it was but just shrugged and finished his drink.

Once James was done Rarity took the empty glass and left his room so he could get showered. Rarity hinted that he smelled bad when he heard her finally release her breath. Now that his hangover was going away James could get a good smell of himself and it was not pleasant. He smelled of sweat and alcohol which were never a good combination. James headed for the bathroom to take a long shower so he could get rid of the smell. As he showered he heard his bedroom door open and could hear some shuffling going on. James was certain that Rarity came in and cleaned up the room a little so that it was a little easier to be in. James heard his bathroom door open and he kept his curtains closed so that they wouldn’t see him. Silly as it was this was a little bit about having some sort of privacy so he could get clean.

When James heard the bathroom door close he got out of the shower and dried himself off. James saw that there was a set of clothes for him on the bathroom counter and a new hoodie. Once James was dried he picked up the shirt and noticed the designs on it. The front and the back looked the same as Spitfire’s cutie mark was in the middle and surrounded by the other thirteen cutie marks of the mares. In the four corners was a design of James’ knife pointing towards the cutie marks. This represented that the mares were with James and that he was going to protect them no matter what happened. James put the shirt on and wore it with pride as he put on his jeans. James looked over his hoodie and it was a simple black but James wanted it to look like that. Even after that night of partying James still had to go to Canterlot and get into the archives.

James took his hoodie down with him as he joined the mares in the living room. James could smell that pasta that was being cooked and saw that it was lunch time. The plan James had decided on was to go to Canterlot during the night and enter through a side wall that was a little shorter than the others that he could jump. He would then sneak his way into the archives and find the magic section there. He would grab books that would help teach him better illusionary magic and defensive magic. James was mentally kicking himself that he was doing this especially since he was finally getting on better terms with Celestia now. The worse that could happen is that he would be locked up in the dungeon and that was better than putting the mares in danger. Fluttershy brought out lunch and was helped by Trixie and Rose as they brought out plates and glasses. James enjoyed his meal until he started staring off into space to make sure that he remembered the pictures exactly. Rainbow pulled him from his thoughts as she talked to him.

“Hey James are you feeling okay? You seem like you are spacing out there.”

“Yeah I’m fine I was just thinking about the party last night.”

“Yeah you seemed to have a lot of fun since you drank yourself asleep for an entire day.” Upon hearing what Pinkie said James looked at the calendar and saw that it was the day after tomorrow. James was now silently cursing at himself that he was a day behind on what he wanted to do. He now had two choices to make and neither of them ended well in anyway. He could back out of the plan right now and hope for another good opportunity to break in or he could go for broke and try to break in later in the night. If he went with choice two he would have to deal with a little more security because Celestia ordered more guards for the next couple of weeks. Since both options offered little encouragement to do them James went with the latter and was going to go ahead with the plan.

Lunch was finished and James was helping Lyra and Octavia to clean up the dishes. As they were cleaning James could see that they were acting a little more differently than they used. Actually that could be said about the rest of the mares in his house. James didn’t think about it but they were wearing more revealing clothes than they usually wear. They also shivered for some odd reason like they were hit with some cold air. James tried to see what was wrong but he was assured that everything was fine. James could tell that everything wasn’t fine but he knew better than to argue with them. Last argument got him cleaning the gutters for an entire week. After dishes were cleaned and put away James headed for the library door and before he left he turned around to tell the mares where he was going.

“See ya everypony I’m headed to Canterlot for some business with the princesses.” James was kind of telling the truth since he still went to see Celestia but that was usually to have some small talk.

“Why must you be gone so constantly? Do you think that Shadow is going to come out at some point because that is very unlikely. You have us to help you deal with him and when you leave you are gone for such a long time. You have mares here that need your attention and would like it if you stayed.” Twilight responded as she was ending her response she bent over slightly so James could the line in between her cleavage. James tried to keep his eyes on hers but found it very hard not to get a few glances down her shirt.

“I sorry that I have to but Celestia really likes our talks. I also know that I can count on your help and I do know that I have been neglecting some of you but I promise that I will make it up to you.” James smiled hoping that he could get out of the house faster and get on the train before it left.

“You better keep your promise James or we will have a problem.” Pinkie said shaking a finger in his face.

“Do you know how long you will be gone?” Spitfire looked at him a little worry that he might not be coming back for a long time. James just smiled to make her feel a little better.

“I will only be gone for a couple of days is all. I am taking one of the teleporting crystals so I can get back here faster.” James showed the crystal showing that if he was needed back sooner he could get back faster than taking a train. James was then hugged by the fourteen mares as he tried to return the hug back as best as he could. As they stood near the door hugging that strange smell that James smelled before in his room came back in stronger force and had different scents. It smelled sweet, spicy, tangy, and even minty. James really wanted to know where these smells were coming from but he didn’t have time since he had a plan to go through with.

James gave one final wave goodbye as he exited the house. Once the door was closed Spitfire gave a little cough to get everyponies attention. Once all eyes were on her she gestured them to the couches in the living room and took a seat of her own on the reclining chair. Once they were all seated as comfortable as they could get Spitfire brought their attention back at hand with what needed to be done.

“Okay we are going to discuss how we are going to get closer to James. I know there are many different things that we can do but seeing as how it is almost spring I think we have another issue to deal with.”

“You have no idea how I currently feel. My heat used to be bad before but now that James is here it is stronger than it ever was before.” Rainbow stated trying to keep herself seated and not thinking about the wet spot that was forming.

“I know that is why we need to come up with a way to deal with it and I think that the only way to deal with it is if we take an entire day with James and just have sex. Knowing that how exactly can we get James to go along with it so we can strengthen our bonds and deal with our heat?”

“Well I think it is best decided if we just in a specific pony order of whatever you choose. Though there is a problem since Aloe and Lotus don’t ever like being away from each other.” Trixie said as she pointed to the two spa ponies that were trying their hardest from thinking about their heat.

“So then I guess we can go one at a time or bring in a partner if we want to since it would be unfair to only allow them that privilege.” Spitfire suggested to the mares that took a few moments to think it over. After several minutes of hard thinking all the mares nodded their heads in agreement to the idea. The only thing left to do was to make sure that they could keep James full of energy for the entire day that they would have him.

Outside

James was walking to the train station as he saw that some mares were giving him slightly lustful looks. James just quickened his pace to the train station. James looked at his watch to see that the train is arriving in five minutes. James took off in a sprint to get to the train station on time. James was on the train and headed for Canterlot and he pulled out a piece of paper that gave a rough look on how he was going to break in. James arrived in Canterlot and headed for the hotel that he was staying at. James was able to get a room that was near a fire escape so he could get to the roof easily. James set down his bag and pulled out his hoodie and knife.

After waiting several hours night has finally arrived and James headed onto the roof of the hotel. Once on top James took a look around his surroundings and found the castle. James took off running and jumping from roof to roof getting to the left side of the castle. James reached the small wall and looked at the distance that he needed to jump. James took the chance and ran full sprint from the end of the roof and jumped. James landed on the ground but forgot to roll on his landing. James could feel the pain that he had but was able to get over it fairly quickly. As James was going to the backside of the castle he noticed that there were a different set of guards around the castle.

The new guards wore dark armor and had bat wings. Their eyes were slitted and James knew that this gave them better vision in the dark. James knew that this mission became a lot harder since he never knew about these guards. Though it also didn’t help since he never saw the castle during the night. James was able to change some things around so he could get this to work. James picked up a rock and threw it at the wall behind on the guards. The guards left their posts to investigate the noise and James slipped in through the back door. James was looking around the basement for a way to get inside the castle.

James saw an air ventilation system and went straight in. James crawled around the air vent looking for the archives. After forty five minutes of crawling around he finally made it to the archives. James moved the cover silently and crawled out of the air system. James pulled out his flashlight and looked around for the magic section of the archives. After twenty book rows later James found the magic section and started skimming the spines for books that would be helpful. James found two books that would come in handy as he trained. The first book was on advanced illusionary magic and the second was on advanced defensive magic. James couldn’t find any other books on what he wanted to learn so he left the castle the same way he entered.

James returned to the hotel and went to his room to get some sleep. In the morning he was going to use the crystal to go to the special magic training room that Twilight had made. When somepony entered the room you would see that it was an empty space room. The room was endless so that if a spell went wrong it couldn’t cause any harm. James packed away his things and went to sleep. It was a good thing that the mares were going to be gone for the day so James could at least have a chance to read the books.

Morning came and James woke up with the lifting sun. James stretched as he went for the shower to get cleaned. Once he was done showering he got dressed and grabbed the crystal. James took a deep breath and crushed it in his hands. James could feel the pulling force of the teleportation as he was brought to the magic training room. James was able to get his surroundings back and got straight to work. James pulled out the illusionary book and started reading it. As James looked over it he learned that he could bring these illusions to life if he wanted to and he could also materialize any object as long as he offered blood for it. After James was done reading through that he opened the defensive book and learned about a few high end defense spells. The was a wall of fire that he could summon that would cut off any enemies from advancing and burn them if they tried to cross. One that really caught his attention was an absorption shield where he could absorb an attack and combine it with the deflection shield he could send it back at full force.

James started with his illusionary magic since it was going to cause a little pain. James followed the steps to get the objects to be made. James closed his eyes as he entered a meditative state to focus on the object that he wanted. James imagined his double daggers that he kept stored in a safe and an old revolver that his dad left him. With the images now in his mind he was pulled into the dream realm so he could grab them. James’ left hand glowed an eerie black and dark red as he grabbed the weapons. Once the weapons were in his hands he cut his left palm and let the blood come out and spin around the weapons. The pain was excruciating as it pulled the blood from his body to make the weapons real.

James was pulled back to the real world after a bright light flashed before his eyes nearly blinding him. James blinked his eyes a few times as he tried to get his sight back. Once James could see clearly and not anymore spots he looked in his left hand to see the revolver and double daggers. James smiled that he was able to get the weapons to materialize but was quickly replaced as he could feel pain course through his hand. After the pain subsided he looked at his palm and saw that there was a black six pointed star covering where he cut. This was one of the payments needed to be made in order to create objects from illusions. James was going to need to hide this so that the mares and especially the princesses couldn’t find out about what he did.

James left to put his stuff back in his room and after he did he came back downstairs to try the firewall spell. James focused the power that he had into his right hand since it was now decided that his left was for illusion. James started with a small wall of fire and slowly worked up. It was tough to begin with but he had all day to get it to work. As James focused more and did some of his beginner defensive spells to help mediated the training his right hand started to glow green. James took this as a sign that he could probably make a bigger firewall than what he has been before.

James stood in the center of the room and concentrated with his right hand pointing out. James could feel the burning sensation in his right palm like he did in his left. When the pain was gone and James opened his eyes he nearly closed them in disbelief. Standing in front of him was a wall of fire but it wasn’t just a wall. The wall took the form of a person that was about James’ height. It looked at James and then cocked its head to the side in confusion. Before James could speak it exploded and wrapped James in a veil of fire but not touching his skin. As the flames circled around his body James moved his right hand and the fire spread out into a wide circle. James looked around and saw that it covered all sides. James smiled at his accomplishment and then looked at his right hand. On his right palm was an orange shield in the center.

As James admired the symbols on his hands he heard the front door open. He could hear the mares laugh as they came into the house. James quickly gathered his stuff and put away for later when he was going to train more with the books. James went upstairs and smiled at the mares who gave him all smiles in return. James headed towards his room and grabbed some covering paint for his hands. Once his hands were painted and there was no sign of the symbols on his hands James went back and joined the mares in the kitchen. They ate dinner all together sharing stories about their days and little plans that they had and James couldn’t be happier. That happiness though had a little worry though because the mares were staring at him intently and giving him bedroom eyes. James knew that he should probably be worried about it but felt like he didn’t need to since he was too busy being happy at his accomplishments. James knew he was far off from being anywhere good with his magic but with what he was able to do now was at least a good start for now.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter. I do have sad news to share that I feel a blog post won't do much. Sadly 'Somewhere I Belong' by Silentpegasus has been cancelled. Do I feel sad yes. Do I hope for a reboot of the story yes. Even if there is or isn't a reboot I was glad to have read the story. I will miss it as I found it to be very good. Now the next part is something that I posted in a blog post and have been happy with the comments that I got. Though there are some that don't see it but you do enjoy this story. I have kind of become a little self-conscious on this story. I feel that there is a plot but I am unsure if I have made it clear at all. I kind of feel that most of it might be rambling but I am unsure. If you feel that there should be some king of change on this story please comment in the last blog post I made or PM me. I do have a second story that I want to bring out but before I do I want to make sure that this story stays ok. So thanks for everything everyone and once again I will miss 'Somewhere I Belong' and will forever love that story since it got me into writing HiE stories. Thank you everyone for your time.

The Heat (Spitfire and Rainbow Dash)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 40: The Heat

James was in his bed enjoying his sleep until the suns rays hit him in the face forcing him to wake up. James turned to the side so that he wasn’t staring straight at the light but that proved uneventful as more rays of light seeped through the windows. James groaned as he got up from his bed and cracked his back. James rubbed the sleep from his eyes as he headed for the shower. James was standing in the shower as the water hit him and there was a slight pain in his left arm. James looked at his arm and saw it change to a black color before going back to normal. James then looked at his palm and saw the black star pulse a bit. James wasn’t entirely worried about it since this wasn’t the first time that it happened. This would only happen once every couple of days making sure he was still able to make any payments if he wanted objects created.

James took the time when the mares were out to go into his mind and create objects that he wanted to bring back. James didn’t have to cut himself thanks to the black star that was on his palm. As he channeled his magic the star would open like it had a mouth and blood would come out and materialize the object. James brought back his T.V. and stereo system so he could watch something when he was alone or was bored. Twilight was wondering where he was getting these objects because she couldn’t find any receipts showing that he made purchases for these. James just told Twilight that Luna was just helping him out getting these objects because she showed interest in the games that he played. James was more than willing to help Luna learn about some of the games that he played whenever she had the free time. James still didn’t like it but was more than nice enough to let Luna and do her dream control that she did. This was how Luna learned about video games and wanted to see what kind of entertainment they had.

James was going to get his gaming systems and some of his books into this world at a later point since he was headed out with Soarin and Big Mac. James got dressed in his running shoes, shorts, and his harem t-shirt. James liked the new shirts that Rarity made and was glad that she was generous enough to make them. As James walked out of his house he didn’t run into any of the mares and James was wondering where they went. James reached his kitchen to grab an apple for a snack as he headed out. In the kitchen he saw a note for him. James picked up the piece of paper and read it over. The note was saying that they all had to step out for work and that they would be home around at different times. Even with everyponies weird schedule the relationship was working better than James thought it would.

James headed for the door until he was stopped by his two little pets. They sat on their haunches looking up at him and giving their version of a smile that they could give. Its been two months since winter ended and the animal grew more during that time. The wolf was now its full height even though it is still a pup and the manticore was the size of the wolf but may have some more growing to do. Fluttershy was good with animals but they took them to a vet to get a third opinion on the animal. Fluttershy was going to a night school every couple of days trying to get her medical degree in veterinary medicine. The vet told them that the manticore suffered more trauma than the cuts and missing tail that they saw before. Braveheart suffered a few injuries to his bones that could stop it from growing its full height but he could also still grow up to his full size. It did hurt to hear this but James was happy that there wasn’t anything that was a serious problem with Braveheart. If he didn’t grow to his full size he would still be able to live a full life and James was happy about that more than anything.

James looked at his animals and he bent down as he pet their heads. James opened his front door and the animals ran outside to enjoy the warm weather. James wasn’t worried about them running around because they never strayed too far. The closest that they would get to the Everfree forest was to be at Fluttershy’s cottage. They could also find their way back home and there was a door in the back that would open for those that found the hidden button. It took some time but James was able to teach Lightning Bolt and Braveheart where to find the button and to push it. James smiled as his animals ran about town visiting the other ponies that were out and about getting ready for work themselves. Thankfully the ponies were more accepting of the animals that ran around town and didn’t freak out about them.

James walked down a cobblestone path for Sweet Apple Acres to grab Big Mac and Soarin. James arrived at the farm and he could smell the sweet apples that were beginning to grow in the orchards. James couldn’t wait for zap apple season to come back because it was an interesting season. James helped Applejack, Bonbon, Carrot Top, Granny Smith, Applebloom, Soarin, Big Mac, and Cheerilee to make the jam out of the rainbow apples. James thought at first that they would be awful tasting since they didn’t look like regular apples and especially since lightning helped to make the apples grow. Though after one sip of the jam James made sure to buy a few jar fulls for he house.

James made his way to the house and knocked on the door. Soarin was at the door first and he looked for worse than his wear. His mane was completely dishelved and he had bags under his eyes. He stepped aside to let James enter and when he did there was a hint of sex lingering in the air. James followed Soarin to the kitchen so he could grab a little something to eat. Along with the scent of sex in the air there was also the scent of carrots, apples, and candy mixed in. It was weird because it was almost the same scent that James smelled back home but still didn’t know where it came from. James sat down at the table as Soarin came in with a plate of toast and a couple of apples. Soarin went over to his room and grabbed a shirt to put on and sat down at the table.

“So Soarin how was you night?” James asked waiting for his friend to eat something before getting down to what the plan was for today. As Soarin ate Big Mac came down and he looked the same as Soarin in the tired department. Soarin saw Big Mac as he entered the kitchen and looked at him with an expression that was kind of asking if he could tell James what was going on. Big Mac nodded since James was here and not gone like the other stallions then he might as well know now.

“Well mine and Big Mac’s nights were filled with wonder and pain.” James looked at Soarin waiting for him to continue to explain exactly what kind of pain they went through.

“James how much about heat season do you know?” Soarin asked seeing where he needed to begin so James could understand.

“Nothing actually. What exactly is heat season?” James asked looking between Big Mac and Soarin making a slight connection with their appearances and the smell of sex. Whatever heat season was it seemed like something that was intense.

“Well heat season is an event that happens twice a year. It happens at the beginning of Spring and the beginning of Fall. During this time for an entire week the mares go through a thing called heat. Before I go any further in explanation about this though I need a few questions answered. Have you noticed the lack of stallions? Have you smelled something strange in the air when you are around your mares? Have your mares been acting strangely than you are used to seeing them.” Soain stated wanting to see if James has been paying attention to things that he might not understand so things could be better explained.

“Yeah the only stallions that seemed to still be around are Dr. Whooves, Mr. Cake, you, Big Mac, and myself. There have also been a few scents that have been lingering around my house when I am with the mares. The scents vary from sweet to spicy to minty. I can also smell the scents of apples, candy, carrots and now that Big Mac came in there is also a scent of sunflowers. Then all the mares that I have seen including mine have been wearing more revealing clothes and seemed to be making even stronger advances towards me. Though how exactly does that mean anything for this heat that they are going through?” James replied as Soarin and Big Mac cleaned themselves up and they headed for the door to head out to a nearby restaurant. As they walked there Soarin kept explaining what heat was.

“So since you have notice all that then this will make at least a little more sense. So as I said for an entire week the mares are in heat. The point of the heat is to help make having children a little easier since the eggs will be more fertile. Their sex drive also increases making them crave sex all the time until they are sated. Some mares are able to control their heat if they have a stallion in their life to help sate their needs. Some stallions leave though because they can’t handle all the attention from the mares. The scents that you smell are to help excite the stallion and attract them to the mare. Their behavior also changes because they really want to be rutted like crazy. That is why when you came over Mac and I looked the way we did. We just finished pleasing our mares. Though since you are here in Ponyville still and didn’t leave I wouldn’t recommend leaving because if you do especially since you have a close relationship with some of the mares I would believe they would come after you and drag you back.” James now understood a little more on what heat season meant and he felt kind of scared. He didn’t mind having sex with the mares but he was going to have to deal with fourteen of them and from the way Soarin looked he could barely handle the three he was with.

They arrived at the restaurant and entered the building. They sat down in a booth waiting to be served as they just had normal conversations. James asked if Soarin and Big Mac could help him with some installation around the house so he could get all his stuff to work. The house had built in solar panels so James just needed to hook up the special cables that he got from Neon Lights so he could get his stuff to work. They were more than willing to help but it would have to be after heat season was over. Their food was brought to them and they ate it while still sharing a good laugh with each other.

After they finished their meals and paid their bill they walked back down the road. They returned to the apple farm and that is where James said goodbye to Big Mac and Soarin for the day. James wished them a good day with their mares and they did the same. James was now walking back home listening to his music enjoying the simple beat as he walked. James knew that he was going to have to help his mares through their heat he just didn’t know how to. He loved them but he just didn’t know how to act around them during the heat. As James neared his housed he decided to go running around town before going inside.

James was running around and jumping from roof to roof. James was glad to be running again after being holed up in housed all those days. As James was running he was joined by Braveheart who was flying next to him. Braveheart was still a young manticore but it was good that he was able to fly around at such a young age. James laughed to himself thinking that he had more of an influence on these animals than he thought. His animals seemed to push themselves as hard as James did and it seemed to be paying off very well. They were still such young animals but they were able to do things that adults could have done. His animals were happy with him and weren’t afraid to be by his side and play with him. After running with his animals they departed and James headed back home with his mind made up.

James arrived at his house and nopony was home yet. James put his key in the bowl and walked around his house for a bit. James entered the kitchen and grabbed the jug of orange juice that they had. He poured himself a glass and started drinking it. James walked into his living room and sat himself on the couch and placed his glass on the table. James leaned his head back and closed his eyes. James was out for a good ten minutes before he felt something brush against his legs. James just stirred a bit before relaxing again. Five minutes later James felt the same sensation again and he opened his eyes.

James rubbed the little sleep that he had in his eyes and what he saw surprised him. On the ground was Spitfire and Rainbow Dash on their hands and knees acting like cats. They rubbed against his legs and were purring a little. James couldn’t turn his head away because of their attire. They were both in their bras and panties and were looking at him with sultry eyes. James got up from the couch and headed for his room. As he was headed there he was followed by Spitfire and Rainbow Dash. When he reached his room his door was shut closed and when he turned around they pounced on him.

James was now on his bed trapped beneath both the mares and was now helpless. Soarin and Big Mac failed to mention that mares got a little more strength when they were in heat. James was going to make sure that he thanked them both for not mentioning this. The mares were now staring down at him their eyes full of lust and then looked at his clothes and they couldn’t help but frown at the material blocking them from their prize. Before James could say anything they got straight to stripping him of his clothes now leaving him bare. James was now at full attention and the mares were grinning at their prize. James held his hands up in front of them stopping them before they got any further.

“Listen before we get any further into this session lets make sure that we are all comfortable.” James suggested and the mares seemed to understand. They got off of James so he could sit up and remove their lingerie from their bodies. Now that all three of them were naked James was back on the bed and Rainbow was now straddling his face as Spitfire grabbed his cock. James groaned at the feeling of Spitfire’s fur on his manhood and that only seemed to excite them further.

Rainbow couldn’t wait any longer and lowered herself onto James’ face. Once she was seated James stuck out his tongue and ran it over her already dripping slit. Rainbow shivered at the pleasure that she was receiving as her wings began to slowly extend. Spitfire wasn’t going to allow herself to be bested by Rainbow Dash so she took James’ cock into her mouth and bobbed her head up and down on him. James groaned at Spitfire’s warm mouth around his manhood and increased his pace on Rainbow Dash.

Spitfire didn’t let up on her efforts as she picked up her pace. James could feel that he was reaching his peak and so was Rainbow. After a few more bobs James released his seed deep into Spitfire’s throat and she swallowed every drop of his cum. Rainbow couldn’t hold back anymore as she came all over his face. James lapped up her juices as she came. They were far from done as they switched positions taking over the others place.

Spitfire was now on James’ face as he went to licking her very wet pussy. Her pussy was warm and slowly gaining heat to it. Rainbow took James’ cock into her mouth and started her own rhythm while she made vibrations down his cock. James groaned at the pleasure that he was feeling and sped up his licking on Spitfire’s pussy. Between the two mares Rainbow tasted like skittles and Spitfire tasted like a hot tamale. James could feel that he was going to cum again and just let it all out into Rainbow’s mouth. Rainbow swallowed every drop as James lapped up Spitfire’s juices.

James got up from his bed and laid the mares down. He could see the lust that was still in their eyes and knew that they still wanted more. The idea was clear since they kept their tails wrapped around his legs. James looked between the two of them and was deciding on who to go into first. James could hear them moan as they couldn’t stand waiting for him anymore. So James’ choice was mad for him as Rainbow took him in first. James could feel her walls clench around his cock as she held him in place. As James was inserted in Rainbow Dash her face was straddled by Spitfire.

James thrusted into Rainbow as she licked Spitfire’s pussy. James rubbed Spitfire’s breasts as he preened her wings. Spitfire and Rainbow moaned at the pleasure that they were receiving from James. James picked up his pace as their moans spurred him on to go faster. James felt his peak reach and came deep into Dash as Spitfire came all over Dash’s face. Once they were calm again Rainbow and Spitfire switched places so now James was inserted into Spitfire’s pussy. Her pussy felt so warm that the feeling was indescribable. James slowly thrusted into Spitfire as Rainbow went to work on her pussy. James repeated his actions as he rubbed her breasts and preened her wings as well. Their moans were still spurring him on as they were so beautiful to listen to.

James could feel his peak reach once again as he came deep into Spitfire’s pussy making her scream in pleasure. She also came on Rainbow’s face who greedily lapped up her juices. James fell to the side as Rainbow and Spitfire tried to regain their breath. Once they could think clearly Spitfire pulled out a vile and gave it to James to drink. After he drank the vile he could feel his energy return. James knew that this was a potion made by Zecora but he didn’t mind since the night was still young and his mares still needed pleasing. James got up from the bed as did Spitfire and Rainbow Dash. The three of them smirked as they continued their love making until they couldn’t go any further.

Several hours later and many cum shots later the three of them were finally spent. The lay on the bed panting completely drained of all their energy. The mares laid on James’ chest as they let sleep take over them. After his mares were asleep James could feel that he was about to go. Looking at the two mares and the smiles on their faces James was glad to make them happy. He knew that he wasn’t done since heat season was still going on and there were twelve mares unaccounted for. James was ready for this though and was willing to help them through this. James finally fell asleep awaiting the next day.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

The Heat Part 2 (Aloe and Lotus)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 41: The Heat Part 2

James awoke in the morning being cuddled by Spitfire and Rainbow Dash. They had their hands wrapped around his body along with their tails wrapped around his legs not wanting to let him go. James tried to move but was kept in place from the pain that he was feeling in his pelvis. James never had sex that long before in his life and now he knew why it was a good idea to always pace yourself. As James was trying to collect his thoughts he remembered why the two mares were in bed with him. James couldn’t help but smile at the events that happened last night. Sure he was in pain from it all but his mares were happy and have calmed down some.

James laid in his bed waiting for the two of them to wake up so he could go take a shower. James felt sticky and smelled of sex, which isn’t all that surprising since the three of them rutted all through the night. As James was smiling he felt something stir on his side. James looked over and saw that Spitfire was finally waking up. When Spitfire met James’ eyes she smiled at the man as she leaned in close for a kiss. James met her halfway since they were all tangled together and didn’t want her to strain herself. As they kissed Rainbow finally stirred awake and saw what James and Spitfire was doing. Rainbow gave a light jab to James’ ribs and pouted in a way that made James laugh a little. James gave Rainbow a kiss good morning and she accepted it.

Once the three of them were all awake the mares let go of James and he headed for the shower. The mares picked up their clothes and walked out of James’ room but not before giving him a little tease. The two of them kissed each other as James watched slack jawed at their actions. Before he could even say anything they broke off the kiss and left his room. James went into the bathroom to get cleaned for the next days events. It was only the second day of heat season and James knew exactly how the next few days were going to be like. The only problem was that he didn’t know who was going to be after him next. James was finished with his shower and got out to dry himself off. James left his bathroom and walked along his bedroom and went for his dresser. James opened the drawers and pulled out one of his shirts.

When James pulled out his shirt a piece of paper came falling out. James looked at the paper and felt a little worried on what it might be. Before he picked up the paper to read it he moved more of his clothes to check a secret compartment. James pulled the door to the side to see if his weapons were still there. James gave a sigh of relief when he saw that both his double daggers and revolver were still there. James made a note to himself that he should probably get some practice in with the daggers to make sure he wasn’t rusty. Since everything was in order and nothing was found that would have caused harm James picked up the piece of paper. It was neatly folded and smelled of lavender. James looked at the front and saw that it was from Aloe and Lotus. James opened the paper and began reading its contents.

James

When you get this note please come to the spa. We require an extra set of hands to help with the front counter.

Love

Aloe and Lotus

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

James just smiled at the little note that the two spa mares left him. James grabbed a different shirt to wear to the spa. James worked there a couple of times so Rarity was kind enough to make him an appropriate shirt to work in at the spa. Working there gave James more time to get to know Aloe and Lotus a little more. James was right when he guessed that they were twins. James never did much in the massaging department since he wasn’t licensed for it but helped by picking things up and putting things in order. Most of his time though was spent manning the front desk and directing clients and taking down their appointments.

To his surprise though James got to see the two princesses at the spa. Apparently they had a contract with Aloe and Lotus that if they gave the princesses free massages then they would help fund the spa. This was an old contract and didn’t need to be used anymore since they made enough to keep the place but they kept with it because it was nice to service the princesses. Luna would always mess with James by taking away his clipboard or changing some of the appointments. James during this time learned to keep two sets of stuff at the front desk that way he had the actual information and Luna could have her fun.

James and Luna always enjoyed seeing each other because they enjoyed each others company. Between Luna and Pinkie James liked to hang out with Luna more because she had a stable state of mind. Pinkie was good when you wanted parties, which were almost all the time, but they were fun either way. Luna enjoyed pulling little pranks and doing some fun things with the ponies. During Nightmare Night she would come down and play the part of Nightmare Moon to scare the little foals. James felt that was a little cruel but learned that the little foals like to be scared. During this time James met a nice little stallion named Pipsqueak. He was about the same age as Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle.

He was very nice and James learned that he believed that Luna was the best princess ever. James just gave a light laugh at what he believed but he guessed that it was better than nothing. If anypony asked James during his first few weeks here who his favorite princess was he wouldn’t even have an answer. Now though James wasn’t entirely sure who his favorite princess would be now. If it had to be somepony from royalty then James didn’t have any idea but if it could be any pony then James would pick Spitfire as his favorite princess. James knew that would get a few laughs from the ponies but he didn’t care. Spitfire meant everything along with the other thirteen mares and he wouldn’t change his answer no matter what.

James arrived at the spa and entered the building. James saw Aloe and Lotus running around trying to get the place cleaned up for their customers that were coming. What was weird was that they open at ten in the morning but most of the appointments weren’t made until about two in the afternoon. Thought in hindsight it was a good thing that way Aloe and Lotus could get everything set up and clean. When he entered they dropped everything that they were carrying and ran towards James. They embraced him in a big hug and he returned it back.

James could smell the scent of their heat but they seem to be under some control to do their work. They all gave each other big smiles as James went to the front desk and started putting files away. Aloe and Lotus went to the back room so they could start tending to clients as James answered the phone and made future appointments. All appointments were made for the end of the week so the mares could have more self control and not make a mess of things. The day progressed slowly and it was extremely boring. Only a few mares ever came into the spa and these were ponies visiting from other parts of Equestria. Since they weren’t from Ponyville they weren’t in heat and could easily be massaged and treated.

The end of the day was coming and James was going around the spa helping get everything cleaned up. James was restocking the shelves when Aloe and Lotus came out from the back after getting all the baths and tables cleaned. Even after taking care of a few mares, being in heat, and especially being around James they were completely calm and clean. James was surprised how well they kept themselves under control but guess that was expect when you have a sister to look after you. James could see that they had some uneasiness about them but wasn’t going to say anything about it. James was just going to let them do what they wanted if they wanted to sate their heat that badly.

They locked up the spa and took a walk around town. They went to the market because Aloe and Lotus wanted to get some supplies for the at home massage room. James completely forgot to stock that room after it was furnished but not much could have been done. Once Aloe and Lotus were done shopping they headed back home. As they headed for home James could see that they were becoming more irritated and felt sort of bad. He didn’t like seeing them in this state but wasn’t just going to pounce them unless they truly wanted it. James was pulled from his thoughts as Louts grabbed his attention.

“Hey James do you mind if we ask for a favor?” James looked at them with a raised eyebrow but nodded his head for them to continue.

“We were wondering if when we got back home if we could give you a personal massage?” Lotus asked as she looked James in the eyes hoping that he said yes. James knew where this was going to lead but just decided to humor them.

“Of course you and your beautiful sister can give me a personal massage.” James said as he smiled at the two mares. He saw their blush intensify but he also saw the grins that they had. James mentally smacked himself since this was going to come back to haunt him in the morning in the form of pain.

They reached the house and James unlocked the door for the three of them to enter. James saw that neither Rainbow or Spitfire were home and guessed that they went out somewhere. James was pulled along down the hall by Aloe and Lotus to the massage room. Nopony had used it yet since it got made but now was as good as time as any to get it used. Once they were inside Aloe closed the door and locked it. With the door now closed and locked they went on with the massage.

James took his clothes off as Aloe and Lotus had their backs turned to give him his privacy. Once James removed all of his clothes he laid down on the table with his chest against it. James gave a slight couch to let the two mares know that they could turn around. James heard Lotus walk over to one of the stereos in the room and played a soothing song. Unknown to James though that the song was to distract him from hearing the sounds of the twins removing their clothes. James was just breathing normally until he felt Aloe’s hands on his back rubbing away the tension. James gave a big sigh at the relief as he felt another pair of hands work on his shoulders.

James was enjoying the massage very much and was about to fall asleep from how relaxed he felt. As James was about to slip off into a light slumber he felt something else on his skin. It was very wet but at the same time slightly warm. James was then turned over onto his back and now he saw that the two mares were completely naked. James blushed a little not used to seeing them naked as much as the others. Aloe and Lotus continued to massage his body but were using more than their hands. James could feel their breasts join in the massage and it felt heavenly.

James just laid on his back taking in the massage letting do whatever they want. James felt their breasts and hands run over his whole body but stayed away from his groin. Though with how nice that they felt James couldn’t help but start getting stiff. The mares saw his manhood growing and just gave each other playful smiles as they continued massaging James. James was now fully erect but the mares refused to go anywhere near his member. James would just feel a slight brush of fur or a breath of hot air on his cock but that was pretty much it.

The teasing lasted for a couple of hours as James was now panting heavily and the mares were just enjoying their session. James couldn’t find the words to speak because he couldn’t say anything. Everytime James tried to say something they would just slightly brush against his cock and the words were get caught in his throat. James could feel his peak rising and now he caught on to what the mares were doing. They had been teasing him because they wanted to make him cum first before they got straight to what they wanted. James groaned as he finally burst and covered both of Aloe’s and Lotus’ faces.

James was breathing heavily as he watched the sisters clean each others faces off. James looked to the right and saw the same vial that Spitfire and Rainbow used on him last night. James knew that he wasn’t leaving without pleasing the mares but that was fine with him. The sisters lifted James off the bed their faces clean of cum as they took them back to their room. Lotus remembered to grab the vial before leaving as they headed out. James was now inside in Aloe’s and Lotus’ room and it smelled very pleasant. James was lead over to the bed and he laid down on it.

As James was on the bed Lotus took position over his face as her sister grabbed James’ cock and took a lick up the growing shaft. James groaned at the feeling of Aloe’s tongue and Lotus took this as her chance to get her own pleasure. Lotus lowered herself and James went about licking at her now dripping slit. As James was licking Lotus’ pussy Aloe put her mouth over James’ cock and started bobbing her head. Aloe was slowly picking up pace so James increased the speed of his licks. Lotus was moaning loudly as she felt her peak starting to rise. James could tell that she was ready for release and he could feel the same thing. James released his seed deep into Aloe’s mouth as Lotus came all over his face. James lapped up her juices as Aloe swallowed every last drop.

The sister switched positions as Aloe was now lined up with James’ tongue and Lotus took position with her mouth next to his cock. James went ahead and started licking Aloe’s pussy as she was dripping all over his face. As James was licking deep inside Aloe, Lotus grabbed his cock in her mouth and started moaning around his member as she bobbed her head up and down. James increased his pace as Lotus was going full out on his cock trying to get to her lovely juice that she wanted. Aloe shuddered as she came all over James’ face and he released his seed deep into Lotus’ throat as she swallowed every last drop of his seed.

Lotus let go with a wet pop as she finished swallowing and looked at James and her sister. Lotus ginned as she grabbed her sister who squealed in surprise as she was laid down on her back with her sister on top. Aloe knew what Lotus was planning as she grinned herself at the devious little plan. James looked at the two sisters as they gave each other light kisses enticing James to come on over. James took the hint and got up from the bed so he could get a look at their flanks seeing that their marehoods were perfectly lined up.

James smiled as he grabbed Lotus’ flank and lined himself up with Aloe’s marehood. The sisters grinned at James and he went straight ahead and plunged into Aloe. Aloe screamed in pleasure as she felt James’ cock fill her pussy. James slowly thrusted into her as she was kissed by her sister. Lotus rubbed her clit on her sister’s as she was kissing her and rubbing her breasts. Aloe was lost in the pleasure as her eyes were rolled into the back of her head letting the pleasure take over her. James picked up his pace as the scent of the two mares and Aloe’s moans spurred him on even further. James felt his peak reach as he could feel Aloe’s walls clamp around his member. James reached his limit as he shot his sperm deep into Aloe as she came all over his member and his pelvis. James pulled out as Aloe quickly regained her senses as she rolled her sister on her back so James could do the same to Lotus.

James looked at the sight of Lotus as she looked a little helpless and James smiled a bit. James grabbed Aloe’s hips as he was lined up with Lotus’ pussy. James could hear the slight moans that Lotus gave and it just made her look more adorable. Her whimpers were silenced as Aloe took her revenge on her sister and started kissing her. As Lotus was lost in the kiss James inserted into himself into Louts and felt her walls clamp down around his cock. James started thrusting slowly as she was having her clit rubbed along with her breasts by he sister. James was slowly picking up pace as Lotus was lost in the pleasure that she was getting from James’ cock. Lotus screamed to the heavens as she came all over his cock and pelvis having her juices mix with her sisters. James gave a few strong thrusts as he finally came inside Lotus filling her up completely.

James pulled out of Lotus as he fell to the bed dead tired from all his actions. James felt something in his hand and as he looked he saw that he was given the vial liquid. James knew that he could either take it or have it forced down his throat. James took the first option since there was truly no harm in drinking it. James downed the liquid as he felt the effects of the potion take effect. James could feel his stamina and endurance return to his body as he got back up. Aloe and Lotus were up and ready for more as they were still willing to get their heat sated.

After several hours of sex later James, Aloe, and Lotus were on the bed breathing heavily. Aloe and Lotus felt the heat in their pussies fade away as they were finally sated. They fell asleep after all the rutting and James could feel that he was reaching the point of falling asleep. James looked at Aloe and Lotus and was happy to see their smiles on their faces. James was able to please four of his mares and was glad to be of service. James may have went through much to get this to work but it was worth all the heartache and pain to love again. James fell asleep with the mares snuggled against him keeping his body slightly warm in the chilly room.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

The Heat Part 3 (Vinyl and Rose)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 42: The Heat Part 3

James woke up in the morning to see Aloe and Louts still asleep. Aloe was lying across his chest as she used her sister as a pillow. Lotus was snuggled as close as she could be to James so that she wasn’t alone. James sighed contently at how the mares were being so affectionate but he just wished that he could move. Everytime that he moved he could hear Aloe give a slight mutter of something and guessed it was her saying that he should stay. Just staying with the fate that he had he waited for the mares to wake. As James waited he closed his eyes just a little and enjoy the feeling of the two spa mares all over him. As James was waiting he started humming a little tune to himself. Although very childish James was humming twinkle little star to remember his good childhood.

James could feel something moving and opened his eyes to see Aloe stretching as she was waking up. James looked to his right and saw that Lotus was now rubbing her eyes so she could wake up. James rubbed his hands through their manes as they were slowly waking up. Aloe and Lotus smiled at him as they traced little circles across his chest. James laughed a little because it was sort of tickling him. The three of them got up from the bed and looked over at it. The bed itself was just completely ruined with all the sex stains. James just shrugged since he could get another very easily since he had some spares stored away in case anything happened to the beds.

James was forced to follow them to the shower since they wouldn’t let go of his legs with their tails. Once they were inside they went about washing each other. Aloe and Lotus were very calm during the shower after their night filled of sex. James massaged their scalps as he cleaned their manes. Aloe and Lotus took times cleaning his front and back as they were careful not to over stimulate him. Once they were cleaned James wrapped a towel around his waist as he headed for his room. Aloe and Lotus were busy getting dressed themselves since they were going out of town to get some supplies for the at home massage room.

James was in his room getting dressed when he saw out the corner of his eye that his phone flashed. James walked over and saw that it was a text from Soarin. James looked at the text and saw that he wanted to talk when he had the chance. James texted him back saying that he would like to hang out with him and Mac. James grabbed a plain t-shirt that he had from when he first arrived. James shook his head at the amount of time that he has been here. He has been here for almost five months and it was truly looking like he wasn’t going to go home. Twilight and the princesses said that they were still looking for a way to get back home but James was fine with Equestria. Equestria was his new home and James made sure that Twilight and the princesses knew that he was fine staying here. They tried to explain that they were going to find a way to get him back but James was going to stay.

James was hoping that when he first arrived that he would end up going home but that proved to be an unfruitful endeavor. As the time went on James was more than willing to make a life here in Equestria. James was going in between different jobs but he didn’t mind at all. Going through different types of jobs gave James more knowledge of how things worked. Then after Celestia was told that James was a soldier from his home she had more than once asked that he joined her guard. James declined her offer but offered to help if he was truly needed if her guards couldn’t handle the problem. Celestia gave up offering the position and agreed to ask James for help if needed.

James left his thoughts as he reached the farm house. James knocked on the door and waited a few seconds before Applejack answered the door. Applejack smiled when she saw James and stepped aside as she let him in. When James entered he was greeted by Soarin, Mac, Cheerilee, Carrot Top, and Bonbon. Everypony seemed so happy and James was glad for them. James walked up to Soarin and Mac and drew back both his arms. When he had his arms pulled fully back he slugged both the stallions really hard in their arms. The stallions looked at James with looks of confusion as to why he punched them.

“That my dear friends is forgetting to mention that mares gain an extra bit of strength during heat season.” James smiled as he sarcastically thanked them. The stallions grinned sheepishly at the slight of information that they had forgotten to mention to him.

Now that everything was settled everypony got together so they could enjoy each others company. They all sat in the living room making little small talk and about future plans. Everypony shared in laughter as they told old stories of their youth and the little things that they did.

“So James how has it been going with you and your mares?” Bonbon asked as she looked at James with a happy smile.

“Can’t complain too much. I’ve already helped Spitfire, Rainbow, Aloe, and Lotus with their heats. Not entirely sure who will be next but I am ready for anything.” James replied making a little checklist to see who was left.

“So Soarin, Mac have you been taking care of your mares during this lovely week?” James asked looking at the two stallions making sure that they were doing their job.

“Eeyup.” Mac answered with his famous one word answer that he used with almost all questions.

“Of course I have James. I’m not so cold stallion to leave his mares hanging.” Soarin answered smiling as he pulled his mares next to him.

The mares left to go and be outside so they can enjoy some of the spring air and the warmth that it brought. Once they were gone the guys started talking and James learned some of the things that they had planned. Soarin planned on asking Applejack, Bonbon, and Carrot Top to marry him in a couple of weeks. Big Mac was going to ask Cheerilee to marry him in a few months. James gave each of the stallions high fives congratulating them in their plans. After hearing their plans though James started thinking to himself. James knew that marriage probably wouldn’t be out of the question with the mares but he just didn’t know when or where to do it. Then along with the marriage and all the ceremonies then there was chance of wanting children.

James never actually asked Nurse Redheart or Twilight if he could even have children with the mares. James was filled with slight worry but felt that there wasn’t much to worry because there might be a way to get past that barrier. As James thought about what Jackhammer did with his house he felt that the stallion built his house on purpose the way he did. There were still spare rooms that could be used and even then James and his mares could move in to the big master bedroom and give up their rooms to the little foals. James was pulled from his thoughts as his phone started playing a dubstep tune. James pulled out his phone and pressed answer.

“Hey James how are you doing?” Vinyl asked in a normal but chipper tone.

“I’m doing fine thanks for asking. So what do you need babe?” James could hear Vinyl giggle a little at James using the little pet name.

“Oh nothing much I was just wanting to let you know that I need you back at the house in one hour.”

“Sure thing Vinyl I’ll be over there in a hour.” James and Vinyl hung up their phones but too bad for James he wasn’t able to see the grin that was on Vinyl’s face.

“Okay Rose we have the hour that we need to get set up.” Vinyl was walking through the house with a piece of paper and a few roses.

Vinyl

Vinyl was walking through the streets of Ponyville trying to keep her calm demeanor as she fought off the feeling of her heat. Vinyl was headed towards Rose’s shop since she wanted to see if her friend was okay. Once things had settled and they both were able to catch up they were able to become good friends again. Vinyl arrived at the front of the door and opened it. Vinyl was startled as she saw Rose behind the counter with a messed up mane and she was trembling. Vinyl walked up to her friend to check to see if she was okay.

“Hey there Rose how are you holding up?” Vinyl asked with slight concern in her voice.

“Not so well Vinyl. This heat has been hard this year. I can barely handle it and I really need is dealt with soon.” Rose answered as she continued to shake in place. Vinyl could see that her friend was suffering but she then came up with an idea.

“Hey Rose, how would you like to have your heat sated and at the same time have a little fun with James.” Rose looked up and saw the grin that Vinyl had on her face and she couldn’t help but grin in return.

“So what exactly do you have planned?”

“All we need is some roses and an hour of prep time to get everything done.”

“I’ll get the roses while you call James to see if we can get our one hour of prep time.” Rose left as she went to grab some roses giggling to herself like a little school filly. Vinyl pulled out her phone as she called James. Once the conversation with James was done Vinyl looked around and couldn’t help but laugh like a little filly herself. Her plan was so crazy that it was going to work.

James

James left the farm house so that everypony could get back to what they were doing. James was now walking around town with nothing to do. For the first time James actually felt bored. To kill the one hour that he had before returning home James just went over to a bench and sat down. As James was sitting on the bench he was approached by his two pets. They were covered in leaves and dirt and James just couldn’t help but laugh at them. James called them closer and started picking out some of the leaves and dirt. Once James had most of it taken out he sat back on the bench as his pets laid next to his feet. James just looked out to the many houses and took a deep breath.

James woke up on the bench and looked down at his phone. James saw that he fell asleep for fifty minutes. James yawned as he got up from the bench stretching out his back. Once James was standing on his feet he gave his pets a few last strokes and walked back home. James saw that his animals went back to running around town once again. James always did feel slight worry for them when they were running around but he knew that it was misplaced. His pets would always come back to him if they ever got in trouble or were needing some attention.

James arrived at his house to see that there was no lights on in the house. James opened the door and when he did he saw a trail of rose petals on the floor leading across the hall. James looked around and saw that there was a note on the nightstand next to the door. James opened the note and read the contents of it.

James, follow the roses to a special surprise.

Love

Vinyl and Rose

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

James smiled at the small note and did as instructed. James followed the roses to his bedroom door. James opened the door to his bedroom and had to stop mid step as he walked in. James had a slight trickle of blood run down his nose that he quickly wiped away. There lying on his bed was Rose and Vinyl completely naked and covered in rose petals. They both looked beautiful as the roses help to bring out the red that they had on them. Vinyl’s eyes stood out more as did Rose’s mane and tail. They beckoned James forward as they looked at him with bedroom eyes. Once James was near the bed the mares pulled him onto his mattress.

Once James was on the bed his clothes were immediately pulled off and left at the hands of his mares. Vinyl and Rose started off slow as they gave James a small massage. They used every part of their body to help James feel relaxed. As they gave him a good massage they trailed kisses all over his body. James groaned at the small pecks as they hit all the good spots. James could feel their nipples harden and feel some of the droplets from their marehoods run all over his body. James couldn’t take it anymore as they got down to his member and just ran their hot breaths over it that he came all over their faces.

James looked up to see both Rose and Vinyl clean off their faces and swallow his cum. Once their faces were clean Vinyl took her position over James face as Rose grabbed his member in her mouth. Once Vinyl heard James grunt she lowered herself so that James could begin licking at her secreting folds. Vinyl moaned loudly as James ran his tongue up and down her folds as he also hit her clit. Rose was now going as fast as she could on James’ cock swirling her tongue around his member as she went back up. Vinyl was the first to give as she came all over James’ face and he just lapped at her juices enjoying the sweet taste of her ejaculate. James then came deep into Rose’s throat and he could hear her swallow every last drop.

Vinyl and Rose switched places and James saw that Rose was slightly nervous. Vinyl didn’t hesitate as she took James into her mouth. As Vinyl went about her business James grabbed Rose’s hips and pulled her down to his mouth. Rose couldn’t hold back her screams as James licked at her folds. Rose was enjoying every minute with James as she was having her folds licked by her lover. She didn’t last long against James’ skilled tongue as she came hard onto his face. James just lapped at her juices as he came deep into Vinyl’s throat and she swallowed all of his seed.

As James was panting to catch his breath Vinyl grabbed Rose and pulled her down onto the bed. Vinyl was lying on top of Rose with their breasts rubbing against each other. James was able to catch his breath and looked over to see Vinyl and Rose with the position they were in. James’ cock quickly stood at attention, as it wanted to continue. James lined his member up with Vinyl’s marehood and she kissed Rose deeply. James inserted his cock into her waiting pussy and started thrusting slowly. Vinyl moaned in Rose’s mouth as she was being rutted atop of her friend. James felt Vinyl’s walls clamp around his member as she came all over his manhood and pelvis. James released his seed deep into Vinyl’s pussy as she screamed at the pleasure.

James pulled out of Vinyl and lined himself up with Rose’s pussy ready to please his next mare. The two mares continued to kiss each other as James inserted himself into Rose. Rose released moans of pleasure into Vinyl’s mouth as she was bucked into next week. Rose was tight but not too tight that she wasn’t uncomfortable. She felt great as she gave him pleasure that he has never felt before. James felt her walls clamp down as she came all over his member and pelvis having her juices mix with Vinyl’s. James gave a few more thrusts as she shot his warm seed deep inside of Rose as she screamed in pleasure at being filled once again. James fell next to the mares as he was tired from all the sex. James saw a vile float in front of his and shake to get his attention. James laughed at the little indication as he took the vile. James downed the drink and felt the surge of energy run through him. James saw the mares give their own grins as he did himself as he got back to the task at hand.

Several hours later and another ruined mattress Vinyl and Rose were finally down and out. James looked at the two of them as they wrapped their tails around his legs to keep him in place. James pulled them in close as they used his body as a pillow. James looked up to the ceiling with sleepy eyes as he smiled at another accomplishment. James didn’t know if he was going to end up tired or completely sore at the end of the week but at this moment he really didn’t care. If he was sore at the end of the week then he did a good job. If he wasn’t sore then he either didn’t give it his all or just really got better endurance from the long rutting of his mares. James fell asleep with his mares at his side as he felt happy that his mares were pleased.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

The Heat Part 4 (Octavia and Lyra)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 43: The Heat Part 4

James woke up in the morning smiling contently as he breathed in the new morning air. James looked down and saw that Vinyl and Rose were snuggled contently on each of his sides. Three sessions later and James knew that he wasn’t going to go anywhere until they woke up. James just let his head sink into his pillow as he thought back into the night. James knew that Vinyl was one to watch her figure but he never knew that she was very flexible. More than a few times James pulled a few of his muscles so that he could be positioned right when he was fucking Vinyl. The two were now sated beyond what they thought they could have and were very happy.

James could feel the two of them stir as they were starting to wake up. When Vinyl opened her eyes she gave a huge smile to James as she brought herself closer to his lying form. James wrapped his arm around her and brought her closer to his side. Once she was as close as she could get James rubbed her back as he grabbed a few rose petals to rub on her also. Vinyl sighed contently at the light touch of James’ hand as he rubbed her back. James could feel on his left side that Rose was awake and trying to get his attention. When James looked at her he saw the best pouting face that she ever had.

James laughed a little that Rose was acting a little jealous at the attention that Vinyl was getting. Rose kept rubbing herself against James trying to get him to do something also. James gave in though he was more than glad to do it and rubbed her back as well and using a few rose petals to. They laid in bed for several minutes as the mares just let the feelings of James’ hands run along the crook of their backs. They decided to get up and head for their respective rooms so they could get cleaned. Before the two mares left James alone though they each gave him a quick kiss and quickly rubbed their tails on his inner thigh.

Once the mares were gone James grabbed a t-shirt and a pair of jeans as he headed for the shower. James let the water cascade over him as he thought back to his last thoughts. James recalled that during heat season the mares were fertile and easier to get pregnant. Even with the unknown fact if he could have children with the mares James did feel a little worry. Even if the mares were fine with having children James didn’t want to have forced upon them without at least talking about it. James was finished with his shower and got dressed as he headed for the kitchen. Rose and Vinyl were already gone as they had plans with other friends to go do things.

James was alone in the kitchen having a silent breakfast. Before going out in the town James was going to look his spell books and get some practice in. With his final piece of toast eaten James headed to the void room and entered it. James walked to where he hid the books and pulled them out of their hiding place. James pulled up the illusionary book and opened it to the last thing that he was reading. James had gotten a handle on materializing objects and was learning how to bring shadows more alive. The basics that James learned about shadows was that he could bring them to life but the most that they could do was be a distraction. The shadows could do nothing except distract enemies. The spell that he was learning would allow the shadows to manifest into a more living state so they could fight.

James started small as he summoned little shadow imps to practice on. When the imps were summoned they just danced around and made weird noises. James watched as they were dancing around and were trying to attack one of the target dummies. The attacks just fazed through the dummy doing no damage to it. James held the book in his right hand as he focused the magic into his left hand. His hand started to glow the black-red that it did as magic was poured into his hand. The star on his palm opened as it oozed out a tar like substance from his hand.

James watched as the tar moved along the floor and headed for the shadows. Once the tar was near one of the imps it jumped on it. James could hear the imp scream as though it was suffering extreme pain but he knew that to be false. The tar completely covered the imp and took on its form. The tar like imp now walked over to the practice dummy and looked it up and down. James watched as it studied the dummy and just stood there. As James was watching he heard the other imps scream in pain as they were also covered in the black tar. Standing before James was no longer anymore shadow imps but these tar imps. They were lined up facing the practice dummy and were staring it down.

After several minutes of them watching the dummy they finally decided to strike. James was expecting their attacks to faze through the dummy but it didn’t happen. The little knives that they carried put cuts and gashes in the burlap dummy. James was slack jawed at what he saw. He didn’t think that they were going to succeed in putting damage to the dummy but was proven wrong. The imps seemed to have grown tired of cutting the dummy and were now jumping on it. As they jumped on it they were now clawing and stabbing it all over. They were relentless in their attacks as they tore it to shreds.

James knew that if this was any other pony they would have died long ago during this attack. The imps showed no remorse or even slight hesitation in the destruction that they caused. Once they felt that they were done they turned and looked at James. James was a little worried that the imps were going to turn on him but what happened next surprised him. The imps all walked forward until they were a foot away from James. Once they were close enough they all dropped to one knee and bowed before James. As James looked at the little spectacle on of the imps started to speak to him.

“My lord is there anything else that you wish for your warriors to do?” The imp asked keeping his gaze at the ground. James was a little surprised that one of them was talking and doing it very coherently. James pulled himself from his thoughts so he could answer the little imp.

“No my friend. You have done your job very well and can return back to where you came from.” The imp nodded as it stood on it feet with the rest following suite.

Once they were all standing they turned back into the black ooze that they started as. The separate ooze piles moved together and formed on massive blob. James watched the blob as it squished down low to the ground. Before James could see what it was doing it jumped into the air. James used his arms to cover his face since he thought that he was being attacked. James could feel immense pain in his left arm after a couple of minutes protecting his face. As James was on his knees coughing his lungs out he looked at his left arm. James saw that there was a black spiral going from the tips of his fingers to his shoulder. The sides of the swirl were serrated and before he could fell worry it moved back to his palm and formed the star.

James called it at that and stopped his practice for now. James could learn one defensive spell if he wanted to but he couldn’t handle it. The defensive stuff didn’t offer anything dangerous but he just needed a break from everything. James put his books away as he headed back for his bathroom to paint over the star. At some point the mares were going to find out about the symbols on his hands but that was a bridge to later cross. After James painted over his hand with a few coats and his palm didn’t show signs of the start he headed out of his house.

As James was walking through town he headed for the park so he could go and relax. James brought a pair of swim trunks so he could swim in the lake. James was now at the park and was changed into his swim trunks. James got on the tire swing that was next to the lake and started swinging from it. When James decided that he was high enough in the air he jumped from the swing. James tucked into a ball as he hit the water making a big splash. Once James resurface he lay on his back as he floated in the water taking in the warm sun.

As James floated in the water there was one thing that was still bugging him though. James knew that Shadow was free and was working with Nightmare Moon. So instead of there being only one problem there were now a good few. Shadow was free and sooner than he should have been. Shadow now has a partner to help him in his evil conquests. The one good side was that they were stuck in his head but there was a being somewhere out there that could get them out. With the addition of this unknown figure James couldn’t come up with a good plan except winging it when the time comes. The only ones that knew of Nightmare Moon was his mares but Luna and his mares knew about Shadow. James doesn’t know if Twilight did or didn’t send a letter to Celestia alerting her to the situation.

James was pulled from his thoughts as he heard a cello playing from his phone. James swam over to the edge and dried his hands on his pants. James pulled out the phone and pressed the answer button. James smiled as he heard Octavia’s voice on the other end of the phone.

“Hey James can you do me a huge favor?”

“Sure thing Tavi what do you need?”

“I need you to get back to the house in one hour.”

“Sure thing Tavi I’ll be there in an hour.” James hung up his phone as he put it back in his pants pocket. James went back to lying in the water for another twenty minutes before getting out to dry off and head back home.

Octavia

Octavia was walking around her old house as Lyra was helping her pack the last of her things. As they were packing Octavia could feel the heat in her crotch intensify with every passing minute. Octavia needed help with her heat but she couldn’t get some alone time with James so she could deal with it. Octavia could see that Lyra was also suffering. Wanting to kill two birds with one stone Octavia ran an idea she had with Lyra.

“Hey Lyra how would you like to have your heat sated later today?” Lyra gave her a look that was saying that she would love to have it sated now. Octavia only laughed a little at her friend’s expression before continuing.

“So anyways I heard what Rose and Vinyl did to get James to help them. To me I find it quite romantic the way they did it. The left him a trail of rose petals to follow and when he reached the end of the trail then I think you know what happens next.” Octavia smiled a little seductively at her friend who was blushing a little at the thought of what happened.

“So then what plan is it that you have in mind to get James’ attention?” Lyra asked looking at Octavia waiting for her to continue.

“Well do you have your harp at home?”

“Yeah its in the practice room that James had built into my room. Why?”

“Lets just say that James won’t be able to say no when he gets back home in an hour.” Octavia smiled as Lyra knew what she meant and couldn’t help but smile herself. As Lyra was finishing the packing Octavia pulled out her phone as she called James. After her conversation with James she looked back at Lyra and nodded her head. Lyra was done packing and they headed back for their new home.

James

James was walking through town without a shirt on so he could finish drying using the sun. James was killing some of the time he had as he looked around town for just anything of use or to help pass the time. James never visited one store but decided to on this day since he had time to waste. James entered a small electronic store to see what they were selling. James waved to Neon who was behind the counter checking his profits. As James was looking around he saw some of the game systems and games that were being sold. Besides the slight name change and color change they really weren’t all that different. James made a note to get the rest of his stuff before he forgets to have it done.

James left the store after saying goodbye to Neon and headed for home. James was walking through the streets as he saw Braveheart racing Lightning Bolt. No matter what these two always had to race each other. The races were always back and forth between the two of them since they were good in different forms of racing. James knew that no matter how hard they raced against each other neither one of them was going to have the lead in a race. James just smiled as they continued on with their race as James entered his house.

As James was inside he didn’t hear anything. There was no sound or even a trail for him to follow. James shrugged thinking that he was early. James went to go and sit on the couch when he heard a small hum on a cello. James waited for the sound to continue to make sure that he wasn’t going crazy. After several minutes James could hearing a soothing melody begin to play. It started out with just the cello but then a harp joined in with it. James followed the sound as it was soothing but at the same time very alluring. As James followed the sound of the noise he saw that it was leading to his room. James opened the door and his nose was bleeding slightly at what he was seeing.

In the middle of the room with their backs turned Octavia and Lyra were sitting with their instruments and were naked. They didn’t seem to notice that he came in so he silently closed his door and quietly got undressed. James knew that once they were done he was going to end up having sex with them so he was going to skip ahead a few minutes so they wouldn’t have to wait for him to get undressed. James could hear that they were coming to a close and stood a little closer so they could see him when they were done. The two of them finished their song and turned around to see James standing behind them completely nude. The grinned deviously as they put their instruments away.

Once their instruments were put away they each grabbed James’ arms and pulled him to the bed. They threw him on the mattress as they got on top of him. As James was lying on the bed Lyra and Octavia started planting little kisses all over his body. As they planted little kisses they would switch off between the little kisses to deep passionate filled kisses with his lips. James was groaning at the little kisses and the big ones that he was receiving every once in a while. James couldn’t take all the attention anymore as he came covering their faces with his warm see. James watched as they cleaned off each other’s faces and then proceeded to the next thing.

Lyra was lined up with James mouth as Octavia took his member into her mouth. As soon as James groaned his mouth was covered by Lyra’s pussy. James started lapping at her folds making sure to rub his tongue along her clit to make her cry out in passion. Hearing Lyra scream out like that only spurred James on even further as he continued to lick her folds. Octavia was going as far down as she could and then when she went back up she wrapped her tongue around his cock to keep it covered in her saliva. James felt Lyra cum all over his face as he savored her minty juices making sure to lap up all of her juices. Soon after James came into Octavia’s mouth and she swallowed every drop of his cum not wanting to waste a single drop.

Lyra and Octavia switched positions so they could enjoy James even further. Octavia was already sitting on James face as he licked at her wet pussy. Lyra felt a little jealous that her friend jumped right in so she did the same. Lyra took James’ cock and started bobbing her head as fast as she could swirling her tongue around his member. James held Octavia in place as he shot his tongue deeper into her folds to get a better taste of her. James felt her walls clamp slightly around his tongue as Octavia couldn’t hold back her flooding orgasm. James didn’t pull away as he just drank her juices as they slithered down his throat. James came soon after Octavia deep into Lyra’s throat and she swallowed every stream of cum that came out.

James was panting as Lyra grabbed Octavia and pulled her down so that her back was on the bed. Octavia looked at her friend and then was surprised when Lyra came in and gave her a passionate kiss. At first Octavia didn’t know what to do but then quickly gave into the kiss. James was at full attention watching the two mares kissed and he got up from the bed. James lined himself up with Lyra as he heard her moan at his little tease on her marehood. Lyra kept kissing Octavia and James slowly inserted himself into Lyra. James thrusted into her as she moaned in the kiss with with Octavia. James felt her walls clamp down his member making him cum deep inside her pussy and filling her with his seed. Lyra joined James as she came all over his member and pelvis from his thrusting.

James pulled out of Lyra and lined himself up with Octavia. Before he went in James lifted Lyra a bit and whispered into her ear. Octavia watched as Lyra got a big smile on her face as she rejoined her lips with Octavia. As they were kissing James slid into Octavia’s waiting marehood and started thrusting. As James thrusted into Octavia she could feel something warm over her body. Octavia opened her eyes slightly to see that Lyra was channeling her magic and sending it through her body. The magic pulsed all over her making her feel the highest form of pleasure that she ever felt. James could feel the magic that Lyra was using and it was incredible. James didn’t last long as he came deep into Octavia filling her with his seed as she screamed to the heavens. Octavia joined James as she came all over his member and pelvis having her juices mix with Lyra’s.

James fell down next to the mares as he waited for the vile to show up so he could take it. After several minutes of catching his breath Octavia pulled out a vile and handed it to James. James took the vile and downed the drink as he felt the effects of the potion go through his body. James grinned as he looked at the mares who returned his grin with their own. James joined them in the center of the bed as he went back to fucking their brains out for the rest of the night.

Several hours later they were all tapped and lying in the bed huddled together. James held the two mares close as they held on to him and drifted off to sleep. James smiled that he could still make his mares happy and seem to have put all the incidents that they had behind them. James remembered when he believed that they didn’t deserve him but now he saw how wrong he was. They loved him for who he was and were happy to be with him. James let his eyes close as sleep finally took hold of him and pull him into a happy dream of a possible future.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

The Heat Part 5 (Pinkie Pie and Lightning Dust)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 44: The Heat Part 5

James woke to a small hum next to him. James took a few minutes for his senses to catch up to him. When James could see and hear clearly he saw that both Lyra and Octavia were humming a small little tune in their sleep. James smiled at the two of them as they were enjoying the little music that they were dreaming about. James fell asleep to their hums as he waited for them to finish and wake up. Several minutes later James could feel some shuffling next to him on his right. James looked to his right to see that Lyra was starting to wake up. When Lyra was fully awake she looked at James and gave a small smile as she brought herself closer to him. James looked to his left to see that Octavia was also starting to wake up. No matter how James saw it Octavia was only the second pony that he knew that could wake up and look stunning doing it. Rarity was the first but then again that was because she treated herself like a lady.

The three of them laid in bed enjoying each others company before deciding to get up. After a few minutes of lying in the bed they got up and headed for the shower. Octavia and Lyra joined James in the shower so they could all get clean together. The other reason was because that they didn’t want to unwrap their tails from his legs. James couldn’t care either way since they were free to choose what they want. They stood in the shower as the water hit them as James rubbed the shampoo in their scalps as Lyra used her magic to clean James. They were all clean after their shower and the two mares headed out of their room to go get dressed. They mentioned that they were going to go help Vinyl pack the last of her things. James couldn’t help but laugh that Octavia was going to help Vinyl pack. Vinyl never cleaned much but that was because she was always traveling.

The mares were gone and James was getting dressed for a little walk around town. James grabbed his phone and texted Soarin if he would like to hang out. As James waited for a response from the Wonderbolt he headed for the kitchen to get a quick bite to eat. Once he was in the kitchen James grabbed an apple and a glass of orange juice. With his small little snack James headed back to the void room so that he could look at another defensive spell. James was in the big empty room and pulled out his hidden books so he could read on elemental walls. The thing that James found interesting was that he could do a weird combinations with his defensive magic. Most of the spells that were used making walls and shields used of forms of magic.

James could make an elemental wall but it was only for defensive purposes only. So any element wall that he would summon could withstand punishment but didn’t gain any attributes. Elementalists could do the same but their walls wouldn’t be as strong to defend them. James was skimming through the book as he looked over an ice wall spell. After James read the instructions he started to focus his magic into his right hand. James’ hand glowed orange as the shield came from his hand. James channeled his magic and he could feel a slight cold start to fill the room. James opened his eyes to see that there was a small crystal forming in the center.

James looked at the crystal as he kept putting magic into it making it grow larger. The crystal grew into a glacier as it grew tall and wide. James then pulled his hand away and the crystal glacier shattered. James looked around at the powered snow that he created and focused his magic again to pick up the flakes. The flakes were floating in the air and slowly circling James. James used his right hand to direct the flakes around the room as she controlled where they went. James then placed his right hand in the direction of the practice dummy and had the flakes circle around it.

The flakes were circling around the dummy as James focused his attention on it. James closed his right hand and made the flakes move closer to the dummy. James made a fist and the flakes slammed into the dummy. James then had the flakes connect back together and make a block of ice encasing the dummy. Not only was he able to make an ice wall but there was a good use of it to trap enemies if a shield couldn’t do much. When James stopped focusing his magic into the ice it quickly melted and came back to James. James was certain with what was going to happen next and stuck out his right hand.

The water jumped and wrapped around James’ arm as it solidified back into ice. James shook as the cold got to him from the instant flash freeze. As James took a few deep breaths the ice went back into his arm and fused with the shield mark. James looked at the shield as it glowed a whitish blue before going back to it original orange color. After everything calmed down James fell to his knees as he breathed heavily. His body still wasn’t trained enough to handle the amount of magic it took to use the spells. Though the only good way to get some type of endurance is to do this as much as he can.

James walked back to his room and grabbed the covering paint that was in the bathroom. As James put on the paint his phone played a little swooshing sound. James walked over and saw that Soarin replied to his text that he sent. Soarin was up with the idea to hang out and so was Mac since their mares were helping the others pack. They would meet up in the center of town so they could hang out in about a couple of hours. James walked back down to the void room to continue reading his books. James had time to kill so he wanted to see what he would want to learn next.

As James read his book there was a way that he could combine his illusionary magic with his other powers. Illusionary magic was a great mixer with other magic. Since it was rare for a being to use two forms of magic this opened a few more possibilities. James could bring alive the defense spells so that they would have a mind of their own. Walking defensive spells that could also talk showed great promise especially since they wouldn’t question his orders. If James told them to protect his mares they wouldn’t go against him. James was glad that he could combine the two magic types together. The only question that was lingering was did he truly want to combine the spells after the last thing that he saw. The defense would be alive and they would kill if they needed to if it meant keeping everypony safe. The problem was that they would be brutal kills without any mercy. James put the books away as he took the time to think about this.

James looked at his phone and saw that it was nearing the time to meet up with Soarin and Mac. James left his house and headed for the center of town. Once he was there he was jumped by Soarin from behind as he brought him to the ground. James looked up at the blue stallion and laughed at him as he broke free of the hold. James and Soarin bumped fists as Mac came down the road carrying a bag of apples. Once the three guys were together they walked around town munching on apples and enjoying each others company.

They arrived at the park and sat at a picnic table just talking. Soarin showed James the rings that he was going to give to his herdmates. The next question surprised James as he was not expecting it. Soarin asked him to be his best man at the wedding and James just looked at him. James was at a lost of words before Soarin started to get a frown on his face. James then put a hand on Soarin’s shoulder and agreed to be his best man. Soarin gave James a high five glad that he agreed to be his best man. James then looked over to Big Mac to see if he had anything to say. Mac was being quiet but then showed James the ring that he was going to give Cheerilee. James knew that Mac was going to ask the same question so James said yes.

After everything was decided they sat back in the park benches and enjoyed the sight. They were very close friends after everything that has happened. Big Mac even with his size was a very nice stallion and Soarin was one stallion that he could trust to help him if he needs it. They watched as the birds flew over the lake and landed in the water to clean themselves. As they were watching James heard his phone play a lightning sound. James looked at his phone and pressed answer happy to hear a certain mare’s voice.

“Hey James are you busy?”

“No Lightning I think I’m about finished with what I’m doing. What do you need?”

“I need you to get back to your house because I really want to see you.”

“Okay Lightning I’ll see you there when I arrive.” James and Lightning hung up their phones and smiled. James left Mac and Soarin at the park as he headed for his house. The two stallions wished him a good day as he left. James waved goodbye to them and speed walked back to his house so he wouldn’t keep Lightning waiting.

Lightning

Lightning was walking around town as she was thinking to herself. Out of all the mares that she could have been paired up with why did she pick Pinkie. Even with being around the party mare she still couldn’t understand her. Lighting hurt her head a few times as she tried to figure Pinkie out. Lightning liked hanging with Pinkie but she wished that she would calm down a little. Lightning arrived at Sugarcube Corner and entered the building. Once she was inside all she was Mr and Mrs. Cake in the store. Lighting walked up to the married couple to see if they knew where Pinkie was.

“Hey I was wondering if you have seen Pinkie anywhere?”

“I think she is in her-“

“I’m right here Dusty.” Pinkie appeared from behind the counter cutting Mrs. Cake off from her answer. Lightning just shook her head from the random location that she came from and the nickname that was given to her. Lightning didn’t mind the nickname that much but just wanted it to stay at the house.

Lightning was shivering as her heat was getting to her and she could see that Pinkie was also suffering. Pinkie had called Lightning over to discuss on how to get closer to James. Lightning was sure that Pinkie would come up with an insane plan but was willing to hear her out. As Lightning was lead to Pinkie’s room so that they were in private she started thinking to herself. Lightning was hoping that Pinkie was going to go crazy even if it was heat season. Lighting wanted this to at least be some what a good experience and not just a bunch of sex even though it was going to happen one way or another.

Lightning was in the bright pink room as she sat on the bed with Pinkie. Pinkie was smiling brightly and Lightning waited for her to say what she had planned. As Lightning got a better look at Pinkie she could see that she was slightly more calm than usual. Though it didn’t mean much since it was Pinkie either way. After a few minutes of silence Pinkie finally spoke up with her plan.

“So Dusty how would you like to get closer to James?” Lightning couldn’t help the blush that formed on her cheeks as she thought about James.

“I would love to Pinks but I’m just unsure how to.”

“Well why don’t you call him over to his house and we have a little fun.” Lightning raised an eyebrow at what Pinkie was implying.

“James arrives at his house and he goes to his room. James takes a little nap and as he does so we lick him like a lollipop.” Lightning was blushing very hard now thinking of what Pinkie had said. Lightning took a few minutes to think about it and as she did she looked at Pinkie. Pinkie was still smiling and Lightning just nodded her head in agreement. She pulled out her phone and called James. After the conversation they two mares got up and left for their house.

James

James was walking through town trying to get back to his house as fast as he could. James dodged around ponies since he didn’t want to keep Lightning Dust waiting. James felt that she was slightly off during the phone call and only chalked it up to her heat. James arrived at his house and went through the door. When James was inside he didn’t see anypony home. He looked around and even went to Lightning’s room to see if she was there. James just looked confused as he was at the house first before her. James sighed and headed for his room to take a quick nap and rest his muscles from the quick walk.

James entered his room and took his shirt off as he laid down on the bed. James let sleep take over so he could be well rested when Lightning decided to show up. James was asleep for an hour until he felt something on his torso. It felt warm and wet but James didn’t know what it was. James’ eyes twitched as he tried to stay asleep but found that he couldn’t for much longer. James’ eyes shot open and what he saw surprised him. James saw Lightning and Pinkie together and licking him all over his chest like he was a sucker. James then saw that his pants were missing and guessed that Pinkie had something to do with it. Not wanting them to stop James continued to lie in his bed letting them do their thing. James then felt a pair of tongues on his member and he looked up. Lightning and Pinkie were on either side of his cock and licking each side. After an hour of the crazy licks that James was getting he shot out his seed covering their faces.

As James slowly caught his breath he watched Pinkie and Lightning clean off their faces and share the cum with each other. Once their faces were clean and spotless Lightning straddled his face as Pinkie took in his entire length. Lightning lowered herself onto James and started to lick at her secreting folds. Lightning bit her lower lip as James licked at her pussy to avoid screaming. Pinkie was full of vigor as she went up and down on James’ cock enjoying his taste. Lightning didn’t last long against James’ tongue as she came all over his face. James eagerly lapped up her juices not wanting to waste such a nice gift. James soon followed her lead as he came into Pinkie’s throat and she moaned as she swallowed his seed.

Pinkie and Lightning switched places and James was ready for them. Once Pinkie was in place James licked up her folds very quickly. This made Pinkie jump a little from the amount of pleasure that sent throughout her body. To James Pinkie tasted like cotton candy and it was very sweet. Lightning didn’t take long as she took James’ member in her mouth and started bobbing her head. James moaned at the pleasure of Lightning’s skilled tongue and his moans made Pinkie squeal in pleasure. Pinkie then came all over James’ face and he lapped up her juices because ever her cum tasted like cotton candy. The sweet taste was so intoxicating to James that he wanted more. James then came into Lightning’s throat and heard her swallow his warm seed down her throat.

Lightning then grabbed Pinkie and laid her on her back against the bed. James knew where this was going and got up from the bed. James lined his cock up with Lightning’s marehood and inserted himself. Lightning moaned as James’ cock filled her up as she tried to keep it inside of her. Lightning looked down at Pinkie who then lifter her head and connected their lips. Pinkie rubbed Lightning’s breasts as James went about working on her wings. Lightning couldn’t control her screams of passion as she felt James thrust inside of her and she shared a kiss with Pinkie. Lightning let her eyes roll in the back of her head as she screamed at the top of her lungs as she came all over James’s cock and pelvis. James came deep into Lightning’s pussy filling her up with his seed.

James pulled out of Lightning and lined himself with Pinkie. James inserted himself into the cotton candy pussy and started thrusting. Pinkie would be screaming if she wasn’t having her mouth filled with Lightning’s tongue. Out of all the times this was the first time Pinkie let loose with her deepest desires and James was happy for her. James could feel her walls clamp down and she was about ready to cum. James gave a few hard thrusts as he gently tugged on her tail. This sent Pinkie over the edge as she came all over James’ cock and pelvis with her juices mingling with Lightning’s. Pinkie was able to break free from the kiss so she could cry out in passion at her orgasm. James then came into Pinkie’s marehood as it took in all of his seed not letting any of it drop out.

James was on the bed panting heavily as he tried to regain his breath. James saw the same vile that he had been given and took it from Lightning Dust. James downed the concoction and let the surge of energy fill his body. Once he was energized and ready James looked at the two mares and smiled seductively at them. They returned the smile with one of their own and got back to business. Several hours later James was finally able to please his mares as Pinkie and Lightning lay on the bed sated from their heat. James laid in the middle so they could cuddle up with him. James smiled as he heard their soft snores signaling that they were asleep. James looked at the ceiling as he felt a sense of pride that not only was he going to be a best man but he had such loving mares. James let sleep take over with exhaustion finally catching up to him.

Dream Realm

Shadow and Nightmare Moon were standing around waiting for the hooded figure to show up. After hours of waiting he finally did and he held out objects for them to take. Shadow took a dagger that was veiled in shadows along with a pistol. Nightmare took her old sword that she used when she fought Celestia. The hooded figure looked at them with its glowing yellow eyes and nodded towards the two of them. They nodded their head’s, as they knew that the time was nearing and they could enact their revenge. They put up their new weapons as they waited for the day to come since they were now finally ready.

“Sleep tight James since this will be your last few days of good sleep that you will ever get.”

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper on the idea of this chapter.

The Heat Part 6 (Trixie and Twilight)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 45: The Heat Part 6

James woke up in the morning feeling refreshed. James could hear the gentle snores of Lightning and Pinkie. James could feel Pinkie stirring in her sleep and she was mentioning something about frosting. James couldn’t help but chuckle at the dream that Pinkie might be having. James felt sort of sorry when she had to deal with Pinkie’s dreams since they were probably so weird. James closed his eyes as he relaxed his body waiting for his marefriends to wake up. After several minutes of silence James could hear Lightning groan as she was getting up. James looked over at her and gave her a kiss to help wake her up. Lightning smiled at James after the kiss was broken off. James then had his head turned to the other side and met Pinkie’s lips.

James was trying very hard from bursting out laughing at the way Pinkie was pouting at him. After the kiss was broken James smiled at Pinkie who couldn’t help but return the man’s smile. The three of them relaxed in bed as they waited for their bodies to catch up with their brains. Once they were fully awake and able to move James got up out of bed. Pinkie jumped out and grabbed onto James’ back. James was able to quickly regain his balance so he wouldn’t fall face first on the floor. James turned his head and saw Pinkie smiling at him. James knew what Pinkie was doing so he looked over at Lightning. When their eyes met Lighting lifted her arms up and James picked her up carrying her like they were already married.

James reached the bathroom door and gave it a slight kick so that he could get it open. The mares were giggling slightly as James carried them to the shower. Once they were inside the shower Pinkie got off of James’ back as he set down Lightning. Lightning couldn’t hold back her sigh as she was placed on her feet on the floor but smiled as James stroked her mane. Lightning turned around as James went about cleaning her body. Pinkie washed James as he took careful attention to washing her body. James helped preen her wings since some of the feathers were out of place. James could hear the slight moans that she was giving as her wings were cleaned. James couldn’t help but blush since her wings were very sensitive. Pinkie finished washing James as he finished up Lightning and the two of them helped to clean Pinkie. Pinkie couldn’t hold still as they cleaned her. After several minutes of fighting they were able to get Pinkie clean.

They got out of the shower as Lightning and Pinkie wrapped a towel around their bodies. James wrapped one around his waist as he headed for his dresser to grab a pair of clothes. Pinkie and Lightning gave James a kiss on the cheek as they left so they could get dressed. Lightning was going to be helping Pinkie pack her stuff so she could get it all moved into the house. Now James wasn’t sure that Pinkie really didn’t need the help to get packed since she broke all laws of physics but James didn’t really care. He was happy that Pinkie was allowing the help so they could get to know each other better. Every mare had their own perks and it was nice to see them all get together and try to get along better.

James heard his door close as the mares took their leave. James sighed a bit in relief as he pulled out his daggers and revolver. James was going to head to the void room and look over his gun and get a bit of dagger practice in. James grabbed his cleaning kit for his gun and grabbed his phone as he headed for the void room. Pinkie and Lightning had already left and left a plate of eggs and toast for James. James smiled as he grabbed the plate and took it to the basement with him. James munched on his toast as he rolled out the bag of cleaning supplies. James took out the six bullets and took the gun apart. James took it piece by piece as he cleaned the barrel and the loading wheel. James then gave a little oil to the bullets so they could slide in and out more easily.

When James was happy that his gun was clean and fully loaded he tested the sights on it. It only took a few minutes but James was able to get the sights aligned and the gun was ready. James put the gun in its holster and placed it to the side of the room with the books. James pulled out one of the dummies and placed it in what was pretty much guessed the center. James pulled out his two daggers and did a few slow stabs on the dummy. James went around doing a few stabs in the chest and neck of the dummy. James increased his pace as he went from stabbing to slicing. James was going at a fair speed as he placed well made strikes across the chest and abdomen. James was now going twirling his blades around as he went reverse style with his knives and the cuts were made deeper.

James was sweating as he neared the end of his practice session. James never touched these knives because they brought back painful memories of his father. His father got him these daggers when they were on a father and son trip around Scotland. They were in a metal works shop and his father asked him what he would like made. James was sixteen and his father felt that he was now responsible to have a weapon of his choice. James took the time to look over his options and then his attention was caught when he saw the double daggers. They were single edged blades that curved at the top like a wave. James pointed at the picture and the blacksmith nodded his head as he made the weapons. James watched with intrigue as the weapons were made from a block of steel. James’ father paid for the daggers and they left very happily.

James put his daggers away as he placed them back in the one holster that they shared. James then picked up his gun as he took the two weapons back to his room. James placed the weapons back into the secret compartment in his drawers. Once they were all placed James looked at his phone and saw that he had received a text from Spike. Spike was pretty much asking if he would like to hang out with him and his marefriends. James replied that he would enjoy his company since they haven’t had a decent conversation for a while. As James waited for a reply from Spike he went into his bathroom to clean his hair and chest.

Once James was done he headed back to the void room and read a little more with his books. James sat at the bench and pulled the two books out and started reading his illusionary book first. As James read the book mentioned the black star that was on his hand. The book said that the reason of the star was to make a better focus point for his magic. The star could also be use as a bookmark so he could easily access any spells that he has learned. There was a page missing from the book though and James didn’t know what it had to say. James put the book away and opened the defense spell book. The book explained that the shield mark that he had could take on different colors. The colors help to represent what kind of spell that he was going to use or its element type if it had one. As James was reading he felt his phone vibrate.

James pulled out his phone and looked to see that Spike had texted him back. Spike wanted to meet at the library that he has been watching over while Twilight was gone. James felt a little bad that he took Twilight away from him but Spike was apparently cool with it. Spike knew that there would be a time that he and Twilight would go and get their own lives but they made a promise to at least see each other and remain friends. James put his books away and left his house headed for the library. James arrived at the library and was greeted by Scootaloo. James gave her a smile as she stepped aside to let him in. James sat in the chair while Spike was sitting on the couch with his three marefriends.

“So Spike how has your week been going?”

“It been going very well James thanks for asking. So what about your week then?”

“Can’t complain much. I haven’t had much alone time to myself but I guess that is expected during the week.” James and Spike started laughing since the same could be said about Spike. James could see that they spent a lot of the time in the bedroom from the way they looked. Spike had a few scratches on him but James wasn’t that worried about his health.

James and Spike just chatted away about their days. As they talked Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo left for the kitchen to get Spike and themselves something to eat. As James and Spike talked now that they were alone Spike showed James a ring that he had bought. James looked at the ring and he and Spike gave the best high five they have ever given. Spike said that he wasn’t sure when he was going to propose to them but still asked if James would like to be the best man. James accepted like he did with Soarin and Mac with their question of having him as the best man. The mares came out and as if on cue James’ phone started to ring.

“Hey Trixie what do you need?”

“James if it isn’t too much of a bother could you please get home as fast as you can. I really want to see you.”

“Sure Trix I’ll be on my way as soon as I finish with talking with Spike.”

“Okay James I’ll see you when you get here.” James hung up his phone and got off the couch. James gave Spike a handshake and said goodbye to the mares as he left.

Trixie

Trixie was in her house waiting for Twilight to show up. Trixie was feeling the effects of her heat and thinking about James wasn’t really helping. Trixie heard a knock at her door and she opened it quickly with her magic. Twilight walked in when the door was open and she wasn’t looking much better. Twilight had a slight twitch in her tail showing that her heat was really strong. Trixie had a plan to get closer with James she was just hoping that Twilight was more open to helping her with the plan.

“Hey Twilight do you think you can help me with something?”

“Sure Trixie what do you need help with?”

“Well I’m pretty sure you heard what some of the others did with James.” Twilight nodded her head since the girls got together for a few hours and they talked about what they did.

“Rainbow and Spitfire acted like cats. Rose and Vinyl used rose petal. Lyra and Octavia used an enchanting melody. Aloe and Lotus used a sensual massage. Then we have Lightning and Pinkie that licked James all over like a sucker.” Twilight could see that Trixie was blushing furiously but kept her silence to hear out what Trixie had to offer.

“Well my plan that I have is that with my magical flare and you knowledge on stars I was hoping that we make a star show for James.”

“I think that plan is a very brilliant one Trixie. I would be more than glad to help. My only condition is that you share him with me.”

“I was going to say that you are free to join if you want since we did partner up for this. I wasn’t going to leave you hanging unsatisfied.” Twilight and Trixie couldn’t help their little smiles that they had as they imagined the night with James. Trixie pulled out her phone and called James. After their conversation the two unicorns left the house and headed for the new one that they were living at.

James

James was jogging through town trying to get back to his house. James didn’t want to say it to Trixie but he could hear the urgency in her voice. James finally arrived at his house and he didn’t even break a sweat. Even if it didn’t mean anything James brushed off his pants and shirt free of dirt. James fixed his hair a little before he entered his house. Once inside James saw that all the lights were off. As James looked around he saw that there were stars on the ceiling and the floor. James looked over at the nightstand and saw a little note card. James opened the little card and it shot out little sparks. James smiled at the little show card as he read the contents.

James

Follow the starlight trail to a special surprise

XXXXXXXXXXX

Trixie and Twilight

James looked at the star show and was able to make out the little path that he needed to follow. As James followed the path he went ahead and took off his shirt. He threw the article of clothing into the hamper that they kept near the laundry room. As James followed the trail he finally reached the end point. James opened the door and had to catch himself before he fell. Twilight and Trixie were standing naked in the middle of the room and James had to grab a tissue to wipe away the blood coming from his nose. Twilight and Trixie looked absolutely stunning as the little star show that was going on danced around their beautiful forms. James tried to control himself but couldn’t help the mad blush that he got on his face.

Trixie and Twilight walked over and grabbed each of his arms. As they walked him towards the bed Twilight used her magic to remove the rest of his clothing. James was now naked in front of the two mares and they pushed him gently onto the bed. As James was lying on his bed Twilight and Trixie got on each of his side’s. Twilight and Trixie were giving long and small kisses over his body as they also licked him. They used their hands to rub his body as their breasts rubbed against his sides. The one thing that was keeping James in a pure state of bliss though was their use of their tails on his cock. They brushed their tails up and down as they brought his member to full erection. They didn’t let up in their foreplay as they kept egging him on trying to get him to release his seed. They got their wish as James wasn’t able to last along against their efforts. James came all over their backs as he released his seed.

The two unicorns used their magic to get the cum off their backs and placed it into their mouths. Once they swallowed it all Trixie took her position over James’ mouth as Twilight took his member into her mouth. James pulled Trixie down and started lapping at her juices as she moaned in pleasure. To James Trixie tasted like pop rocks where everytime he was able to get some her juices he could feel little pops going on in his mouth. The reaction only spurred James to go deeper and faster so he could get all of her juices into his mouth. Twilight was using steady and even strokes as she bobbed her head up and down on his cock. This was enough to get James to shoot his seed down her throat as she moaned at his flavor. Trixie came soon after and James wasn’t going to let a single drop of her cum go to waste.

Once Trixe was able to catch her breath she switched places with Twilight who now was on top of James. James could see the smug smile that Twilight had and James couldn’t help return it with one of his own. He grabbed Twilight by the hips as his hands slightly slapped her ass cheeks making her squeal a little. James pulled her down and started to lick her folds making her moan as loudly as she could. Trixie took James’ member into her mouth as she used magic to send little tingles of sparks through his cock. James groaned as he could feel the little sparks travel through his cock and it felt amazing. James didn’t last long as the little sparks were too much for him to handle. James came deep into her throat as she swallowed every last drop of his cum. Twilight then followed his lead as he was licking her clit furiously. James lapped up all of her juices and waited for her to calm down as he caught his breath.

Trixie pulled Twilight down onto the bed as she got on top of her. James was able to catch his breath and got up as he lined his shaft with Trixie pussy. James saw that Twilight’s hands and horn were glowing as she touched Trixie. James inserted himself and Trixie went straight to kissing Twilight. Twilight returned the kiss in full force as she used her magic to send waves of pleasure throughout Trixie’s body. Twilight used one of her free hands to stroke Trixie’s horn and she screamed in pleasure. James was thrusting in and out of her as he could feel the slight magic that was going through her body. Trixie came hard as she covered James’ cock and pelvis with her juices. When Trixie came James felt her walls clamp down and this made him cum deep into her marehood.

James pulled out of Trixie as she started to channel her own magic and look down at Twilight with a devious grin. James inserted himself into Twilight’s pussy as Trixie continued to kiss Twilight. As James thrusted into Twilight, Trixie used her magic to send pleasure throughout Twilight’s body. Using a free hand Trixie stroked Twilight’s horn making her surrender to the pleasure she was receiving. Twilight was trying her hardest as she held back the feeling of having her orgasm. She didn’t want it to end just yet because she wanted to feel James’ cock just a little longer. Twilight was only to able last a little longer than Trixie as she came hard coating James’ cock and pelvis with her juices that mingles with Trixie’s. James gave a few more thrusts as he shot his warm seed deep into Twilight as she screamed at the top of her lungs.

James fell down on the bed completely worn out from his actions. James knew that it wasn’t over as he waited for the vile to show up. A few minutes went by and there was still no vile for James to drink. James was going to say something but was silenced as he could feel his body become reenergized. James saw that both Twilight’s and Trixie’s hands were glowing as they used a rejuvenation spell on him. With his energy back James looked at the unicorns as he smiled deviously at him. Before the mares could say anything James grabbed their horns gently and they started to moan. Several hours later they were on the bed panting heavily. The mares were able to catch their breath first and scooted up closer to James. James moved his arms to the side and pulled them in as they used his chest as a pillow. The mares quickly fell asleep and James followed soon after with a silly smile on his face.

Dream Realm

James was in the dream world in a blank white room. As James walked around he saw two figures show up. As James watched there was a flash of light that he had to protect his eyes from. Once the light dimmed James saw Celestia and Luna standing in the room. James was certain that Twilight sent Celestia a letter about what happened. James took a few seconds to think about what he was going to say and decided to just come out with it.

“James I have been told that there is an evil presence within your mind that has broken free. Then along with that there is another occupant that you recently have learned about.” James nodded his head agreeing with what Celestia has said.

“Do you know of their intentions?” Luna asked and James could only respond by shaking his head. The sister hung their heads low as they were uncertain what to do.

“If you find anything out at all please let us know James.” Celestia requested and James could hear the worry in her voice.

“Don’t worry princesses I will.”

“Before we go though James I have a question. I seem to be missing some books from the archives. Do you happen to know where they are?” James kept a straight face as he shrugged his shoulders showing that he doesn’t know. Celestia looked him up and down trying to read him. Celestia couldn’t figure anything out so she and her sister left. Once they were gone James let out a sigh of relief that he got away with it. James went and sat down at the table as he waited for morning to come.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

The Heat Part 7 (Rarity and Fluttershy)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 46: The Heat Part 7

James woke up with Twilight and Trixie holding onto him tightly. James smiled down at the mares as they just slept on his body. James could feel his eyes were still sort of heavy so he drifted off to a light nap with the sounds of their snores. James could feel some stirring on his side and he opened his eyes to see who was awake. As if on cue Twilight was the one that woke up in this early morning. Twilight smiled at James as she brought her lips closer for a kiss. James gave her the kiss that she wanted and could feel a slight surge of magic run through his body. James looked over to his other side and saw that Trixie was awake now. James lightly chuckled as Trixie gave him a cute little pout. James pulled Trixie in and gave her a kiss that she was also wanting.

The three of them laid there in bed as they waited for their bodies to finally wake up. Once their bodies were awake James picked up both Twilight and Trixie since they were unwilling to let go of his body. James carried the two mares to the bathroom so they could take a cool shower. Once they were inside the shower James had Twilight and Trixie sit on the bench as he massaged the shampoo into their manes and tails. As James washed the two mares they used their magic to help clean his body. Cleaning their tails was a chore in it self as the two mares kept swishing it back and forth so he couldn’t wash them properly.

James was finally able to get the mares cleaned when he threatened to stop having sex with them if they didn’t hold still. Once the mares heard his little threat they immediately stopped their antics so he could finish cleaning them. Twilight and Trixie wrapped themselves in the towels as they left the shower. They were heading back to the library so Twilight could finish packing her stuff and brining it over. James walked into his with a towel wrapped around his waist as he was picking out his clothes. The mares gave his cheek a kiss goodbye as they left to go get changed themselves.

As James was finished getting dried off his phone went off. James looked at it and saw that he got a text from Soarin. He was wondering if James would like to go swimming at the lake with him, Mac, Cheerilee, Bonbon, Carrot Top, and Applejack. James sent back a text saying that he would like to join them as it would be fun to go swimming with some friends. It was going to be a while before they would arrive at the house so they could all go together. James left his room wearing a plain blue t-shirt and a pair of swim trunks on. Twilight and Trixie were already gone but not before leaving him a plate of fruit and toast. James grabbed the plate as he headed for the void room.

Once inside the void room James went over to the bench and pulled out the books. James was reading through it so he could try out something that he was curious about. James was going to summon a little wall earth and form it into a person. Once he had the little earth person he was going to combine it with his illusionary magic to see what life it would take on. Thinking about what might happen if this went wrong he went back upstairs and took the plate with him. James put the plate in the sink as he headed for his room. James grabbed his double daggers and headed back for the void room.

James removed his t-shirt as he pulled his right hand. James focused his magic as he pulled up a little amount of earth. As the earth was pulled up James moved his hand around as he closed his hand into a fist. After several movements of his hand there was a little person made of earth that stopped at his knee. James lowered his right hand and walked around the little earth person to make sure that it worked out. James was happy with the look of it and went to the other side of the room and pulled out two dummies. James marked one of the dummies with the letter A and left the other blank. The blank stood in the center as James moved the A dummy next to the earth person.

James looked at the little earth person as he took a few deep breaths. James looked at his left hand then back at the earth person before nodding his head. James lifted his left hand and started focusing his magic once again. James could feel the tar substance drop from his hand as he channeled his magic. James pulled back as the little ooze moved towards the earth person. James watched as the ooze wrapped around the earth as it brought it to life. The ooze seeped into the earth not leaving a trace of it left. After a couple of minutes the earth started to move and turn to James. The earth kneeled in front of him and spoke.

“What do you wish of me master?” James looked down at the earth before looking at the other dummies. James took one final breath as he spoke to it.

“I would like you to protect that practice dummy that has the A on its chest from that other dummy in the center of the room.” The earth looked between the two dummies before settling its gaze onto James.

“As you wish master.” The earth walked in front of the A dummy and stood its ground. James watched as the earth molded it right hand into a dagger. As the earth showed that it wasn’t going to do anything else James had the center dummy move. As it moved the earth watched it intently as it neared them. The earth released a low growl warning the dummy that it was getting too close. The growl grew in intensity, as the dummy just kept getting closer. The dummy was only three feet away before it jumped in the air and attacked it.

The earth was relentless in its attack as it tried to stop the dummy from getting any closer. After a few minutes there was nothing left of the dummy as it cut it limb from limb. James could only nod his head at what he saw happy that it worked out so well. James walked towards the earth to take back the magic. Though as James walked near it he could hear the same growl that it gave. James stopped in his tracks as he looked at the earth. The growl stopped as soon as he did and they looked at each other. James took another step forward and heard the growl grow in sound. James sighed as what he feared came true. James pulled out his daggers, as he got ready for a strike. Once James was three feet away the earth jumped at him. James could read its attacks as he side stepped it and cut it in half.

As the earth was shattered into pieces it started to separate from the ooze. Once the two things were separated James stuck out his hands so they can return where they belong. The ooze was first to return as James felt the pain that it caused as it rejoined his body. Once James was through the pain the earth moved slowly onto his arm as it melded with his skin. James looked at the shield, as it turned brown then back to orange. James put his daggers back in their holster and put the dummies away. James then put his books away and left the void room. James headed towards his room as he put his daggers away. Once James left his room he heard a knock on his door. James headed for the door as he put his shirt back on. James opened the door and saw his friends standing outside.

James smiled at his friends as he grabbed a towel and headed out with them. James and Soarin were having a nice chat as they headed for the lake. Soaring told James that he was doing well and James told him that he was the same. James could see that Big Mac was hanging in the back with Cheerilee wrapped around his arm. James smiled that Mac and Cheerilee were doing so well. After that whole incident with the love poison James thought that they would never get a chance to go out. After some convincing with the help of Soarin they were able to have Mac give it a second chance.

Mac was really stubborn about that they just remain friends but James could see that he did want more. James was glad that Soarin was with him because Mac probably would have broken James in two if he wanted. After the first date that was when Mac actually lightened up a bit. Mac then gave them both a thank you with a slight punch on the arm for their intruding. After that Mac was out with Cheerilee a lot more and this seemed to have improved the work pace at the farm. The group of friends finally arrived as the mares laid out the towels and Soarin and Mac jumped in the water.

James laid out his own towel to get some sun before going in the water. As James laid on the blanket he saw that the mares were staring at him. James just let them stare letting them decide to ask the questions that they may want. James was starting to nod off from the nice warmth of the sun. Before James was able to fall asleep thought he was dragged back awake from Bonbon clearing her throat. James saw that she was rubbing her arm as she looked at James. He gestured his hand forward telling her that she can come out with what she wanted to ask.

“So James how has Lyra been doing since we last spoke?”

“She has been doing very well. She seems to also be doing very well after she stopped talking with her father. She is so happy to be around me and is still very proud of you as well.” James smiled at Bonbon because he was also glad for Lyra’s old friend. Bonbon was such a nice mare that James couldn’t find a reason to hate her. She was kind to James as well as she offered candy that he could take home for the mares or himself. Bonbon smiled as she walked back to her towel and go relax. James saw that Applejack was looking at him so he got up and walked over to her.

“Is there something that you would like to ask AJ?” James asked as he showed her a genuine smile for the cowpony.

“I was just wondering how all my friends are doing. Are they doing well?” James could see that AJ had small tears forming in her eyes as she missed her friends. After everything that had happened the mane six never got to see each other much. James made it a goal for the six friends to get together so they could talk and hang out like old times.

“They are doing well AJ. They are pretty much the same as when you all met. I know that you want to talk and I will convince them to come see you and you can all hang out. I feel kind of bad that I took your friends attention so I want to make it up to you.” Before AJ could say anything James silenced her. He showed her that he was serious that he wanted them to hang out again like old times. AJ nodded her head as she smiled at James. James got up and looked over at Carrot Top who was gesturing for James to come over. James walked over to her and sat down next to her.

“Hey James I kind of have a personal question for you.”

“Go right ahead and ask Carrot.”

“How have you been able to last so long during this week? Soarin is having trouble as it is and there is only three of us.” James could see that Carrot was blushing and so was he but he was able to compose himself to answer her question.

“Well besides Twilight and Trixie using a rejuvenation spell on me it’s thanks to Zecora. If you want I can go visit her to grab a special concoction that she made that restores a ponies energy.” Carrot nodded her head as she like the idea of having something like that on hand. She would go and get it herself but she was afraid of the forest to go and get. James patted Carrot’s shoulder as he got up and headed for the lake. James looked over and saw Cheerilee wave at him. James could see the small smile on her face showing that she was proud of him.

James took off full sprint as he jumped into the water to join Soarin and Mac. The three guys splashed around and ducked each other in the water. As this was going on the mares just laughed at their childish behavior but they were proud. The mares laid down as they soaked in the suns rays. They were pulled from their relaxation as they heard a phone go off. The looked around and then at each other but neither one of them knew whose phone was going off. They walked over to where James set his stuff and saw that it was his phone that was ringing. The mares came running over and called James over so he could answer his phone. James dried off his hands as he pushed the answer button.

“Hey James what are you up to?”

“Nothing Rares just hanging with Soarin, Mac, and their mares. What do you need?”

“Well I am here at the house and I would like you to come on over for a special treat.”

“Sure thing Rares, I’ll be over shortly.” James hung up his phone and said goodbye to everypony. As James left he gave on final wave goodbye as he left.

Rarity

Rarity was walking around her boutique trying to think of a way to get James’ attention. Fluttershy was also over helping her clean the place up a bit so that she could mover her things. Fluttershy acted differently during her heat where she was a little more assertive than she usually is. Both Rarity and Fluttershy heard about what the others did to get James’ attention and they were at a loss. Rarity just kept pacing back and forth in the living room hoping that an idea will strike her.

“Have you come up with anything yet Fluttershy?”

“No Rarity I haven’t come up- EEP.” Rarity went towards her staris as she heard Fluttershy eep. When she saw the cream colored pegasus and idea finally struck her. Thanks to the fact that Fluttershy’s sweater ripped a little showing off some of her cleavage Rarity got a brilliant idea. Though before she decided on it she looked at herself in the mirror. Once she was done looking she pulled out her phone and called James. After the conversation she helped Fluttershy up as she smiled.

“Lets go Fluttershy and bring some scented candles with you.”

“But what about my sweater Rarity?”

“Don’t worry darling that can be fixed later. You don’t have to worry about it now since you won’t be wearing it for very long.”

“Why won’t I Rarity? It’s not like I can wear much else.” Rarity then walked over to her friend and whispered her plan into her ear. Fluttershy’s face burned bright red at the idea.

“Are you sure this is going to work?”

“Absolutely darling since this is being done more naturally.” Rarity grinned as she and Fluttershy grabbed some scented candles and headed for the house.

James

James arrived at his house and could smell something in the air. The air was heavy with a scent of chocolate and vanilla. James followed the smell all the way to his room. Why he even bothered to follow the smell was beyond him since he was certain that he knew where the scent was coming from. James opened the door to his room and was greeted with darkness. James looked around the wall looking for the dimmer switch. James found the switch and slowly pushed up. When there was enough light to see James could feel the blood come from his nose as to who was on his bed.

Sprawled out all over the king sized bed that he had was Rarity and Fluttershy. James could feel his eye twitch slightly as he stared at their nude forms. Out of all the mares Fluttershy had the biggest bust and Rarity had the most perfect curves on her body. James could feel that his member was starting to form a small tent in his swim trunks. The two mares got off the bed and crawled on their hands and knees towards James. As James watched this he had a flashback to the first day when Spitfire and Rainbow had acted like cats. Seeing that these two mares were doing the same James walked slowly to his bed as he got undressed. Getting undressed was a bit of a problem as Rarity and Fluttershy kept brushing against his legs.

James was finally nude and had reached the foot of the bed. James laid down on the bed and let the two mares have their fun. James wanted to see how long they would keep up the act. James was groaning as they rubbed their bodies all over him making him feel every inch of their body. As they got further into it James had his breath caught in his throat as he felt something around his cock. James looked up and saw that both Rarity and Fluttershy had their tits around his member. They continued their little cat play as they moved their breasts up and down on his rock hard member. An hour later James covered their faces in his cum from all the excitement that went on.

Fluttershy and Rarity cleaned off their faces using each other’s tongues. Once they were done Fluttershy positioned herself above James’ face as Rarity took his member into her mouth. James helped Fluttershy down gently and started licking at her folds. Fluttershy couldn’t help the little eep that escaped her but that was just adorable to James. James could feel how skilled Rarity’s tongue was as she twirled it around his member and hit all the sensitive areas. James groaned as he licked Fluttershy’s pussy and this made the pegasus’ wings fully extend. Fluttershy came all over James face as he lapped up her juices showing his appreciation to the mare. James came hard as he shot his see down Rarity’s throat as she swallowed it all.

Rarity and Fluttershy switched places as her marehood was placed over James mouth. James wasted no time and attacked her clit first with his tongue. Rarity moaned as she felt James tongue play with her love button. Fluttershy at first was hesitant but found the courage to take James into her mouth. James could feel her hesitant tongue at first but as she found the courage her licks and sucks became more vigorous. James increased the speed he was licking as he attacked both of Rarity’s folds and clit all at once. Rarity wasn’t able to hold back the flood of juices that came out and James was more than happy to lap them up.

James was catching his breath and as he did Rarity pulled Fluttershy on top of her. Fluttershy didn’t protest, as she was lost in the passion and her heat. James got up off the bed as he was able to catch breath and lined himself up with Fluttershy’s marehood. Rarity started channeling her magic and grabbed onto Fluttershy’s bust. James inserted himself into the peagasus at the same time Rarity grabbed her. James slowly thrusted into her as he rubbed the base of her wings. As he rubbed her wings James carefully licked her primary wings making her fall into the utter bliss that she was in. Fluttershy’s walls clamped down as she came hard on James’ cock and pelvis. James shot his seed deep into Fluttershy as she screamed at the filling of being filled.

James pulled out after he shot his last few strands and lined himself up with Rarity. Before he went in though James gently pulled Fluttershy back and whispered into her ear. Rarity felt a pang of worry as she saw her friend get a devious grin on her muzzle. Before she could say anything James inserted himself into Rarity and Fluttershy filled her mouth with a deep and passionate kiss. James thrusted hard into the fashionista as she succumbed to utter bliss. Rarity didn’t see Fluttershy raise one of her hands to her horn. Once she grabbed the horn Rarity screamed in pleasure as she was now lost to everything around her. Her walls clamped down as she came all over James’ cock and pelvis her juices mingling with Fluttershy’s.

James fell to the bed dead tired as he waited for the vial to show up. After a few minutes the vial showed up and James took it without hesitation. He downed the vial as the two mares got themselves ready for the rest of the night. James grinned at the two mares and they returned it in earnest beckoning James over with their legs spread wide. James moved over to them and before they could say anything he grabbed one of Fluttershy’s wings and Rarity by the horn. The two mares fell to the bed as James continued to have his way with them. Several hours later James was lying in bed with the mare snuggled up against him. James smiled now that he was able to please all his mares. James relished in all their smiles that they had. James let the sleep take over as he let the two mare’s snores lull him off to sleep.

Dream Realm

James was back with his comrades as they were off duty from missions. This was a year after they had been together and they were back in the states. James got to meet all their family and was happy to meet them. James was surprised that big bad Demarco was just a front when he was on the field. Back in the states when he was with his wife he was a king man. As James watched form afar at this memory he couldn’t help but tear up at the happy reunion. James remembered that each of their wives asked that he kept them safe. James promised that he would no matter what and now he didn’t know if he could ever face them. James floated to his house back home as he sat in his room waiting for morning to come.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter. Also as a heads up if any of you great readers out there could please check out the latest blog post that I made. I could use the opinions and help with the future stories that I have planned. Please check it out as every little thing helps to keep all my stories interesting and fun to read.

Thanks From The Heart

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 47: Thanks From The Heart

James awoke in the morning feeling a little worn down. James was thinking back to the conversation that he had with Applejack. James was going to make sure that he went through his promise that he got the friends together so they could hang out again. James looked down and saw that Fluttershy’s face was covered by her beautiful pink mane. One of her wings were draped over James’ chest keeping him warm and partially over Rarity. James looked down and saw the state Rarity’s mane was in and couldn’t help but laugh. James knew that it was funny now but was going to listen to her complain how out of order it was. James gently pulled them closer trying his best to not disturb them in their sleep. James closed his eyes as he relaxed and thought about what he would go do.

James could feel that Fluttershy was starting to wake up as he could hear her cute little yawn. James looked down at Fluttershy and their eyes met. Fluttershy couldn’t help the blush that formed on her face as the events of last night passed through her mind. James gave Fluttershy a light kiss to help calm her down and show that there was no harm done. Fluttershy’s blush calmed down a little but was still present. She his behind her mane like she always did to hide the remaining blush. James stroked her mane while he smiled at her just glad that she was doing fine. As James stroked Fluttershy’s mane he felt something poking at his side. James turned the other direction to see that Rarity was poking him with her finger. James smiled at her little antic and gave her a light kiss. Once the kiss was broken off Rarity moved closer to James and laid her head on his chest as she dragged her finger on his side.

The three of them laid in bed enjoying each other’s company before heading for the shower. After several minutes of cuddling James got up from the bed to head for the shower. Once he was on the floor he heard Rarity clear her throat. He turned towards her and she was gesturing towards herself and Fluttershy. James was a little slow until Rarity acted like she was Sleeping Beauty waiting for her prince charming. James walked up and sat down on the bed to position Rarity so he could pick her up. James gestured for Fluttershy to grab on to his back but she was hesitant to get on. James was able to calm her nerves as he smiled at her showing that it was okay to get on. Fluttershy was on his back and held on firmly enough that she wouldn’t fall even though she knew James wouldn’t let her fall. With Fluttershy securely holding on to James he picked up Rarity and headed for the shower.

James gently set Rarity down and was able to pull Fluttershy to the front so she could sit down next to her best friend. Once they were seated Rarity used her magic to summon a bottle of shampoo and conditioner that she and Fluttershy used. James laughed that Rarity would always act like a high class lady but that was what James found attractive about her. Her body was stunning yes but her personality was what made her special. She may act like she is high class but she holds respect for everypony that she meets and doesn’t let that interfere with her making friends. James squirted the shampoo first into their manes and started a slow lather. They both hummed happily as the shampoo was rubbed into their manes getting rid of all evidence of the sex that they had. James then used the conditioner on their manes and tails that way they would always remain shining and smooth. Once the two mares were done they helped to clean James up and they just had to be big teases about it.

Once they were finished showering they got out and dried themselves off. James wrapped the towel around his waist as Rarity and Fluttershy wrapped towels around their body and manes. James was sorting through his drawers trying to find something decent to wear. He had nowhere special to be but he was heading over to the farm. James couldn’t help the slight frown that crossed his face and the two mares noticed it. James was in his own world thinking of ways that the girls could get together and have some fun time but he couldn’t think of anything. James could feel himself getting depressed but before he went too far down the rabbit hole Rarity got his attention.

“James is everything alright? You seem kind of upset.” Rarity asked as she and Fluttershy got close and held him in a tight embrace.

“I’m kind of okay but not entirely. I talked with AJ yesterday morning and she was kind of sad. She hasn’t seen you all in a long time and is feeling a little depressed. Though it is kind of my fault that she is feeling that way since I pulled the attention of her friends away so they could look after me. So in all I guess I’m just guilty that AJ has nopony to hang with since I stole her friends.” After James was finished he was greeted by two surprising slaps. Fluttershy slapped him upside the head and Rarity flicked his leg with a towel. James turned around and looked at their faces that held slight anger.

“Now don’t you go blaming yourself for all of this. We have worked too hard for you to go back into your shell. If it is to be anyponies fault then it should be ours. We didn’t think about Applejack’s feelings and we brought this upon her. We just got too caught up in helping you that we neglected our own friend.” Fluttershy stated as her gaze softened along with Rarity’s. James could see that they felt bad about neglecting their friend so he decided to speak up with his own opinion.

“You girls are more than welcome to go hang with Applejack for as long as you want. I promised that I would get you all together again so you could have some social time. I just don’t want it to be a long wait because she is depressed enough as it is.” James looked at the two mares who nodded their heads. Not much was said after that so they all went their separate ways.

Rarity and Fluttershy were the first to get dressed and headed downstairs. They were both in the kitchen making themselves something to eat when Rarity’s phone went off. Rarity answered the phone and could hear that it was Spitfire talking. Rarity told Spitfire to hold a second as she and Fluttershy finished making their own food along with James’. Once they were down the headed for the cramped living room that was filled with boxes. The two mares sat down and Rarity continued the conversation that she was having with Spitfire. During this conversation Rarity was writing a note to James that before he went anyway he needed to unpack the boxes and get the stuff put away.

“So Spitfire what do you need from me and Fluttershy?”

“I need both of you to come down to the spa. The others are here but we can’t start until everypony is present. We have something of importance to talk about.”

“What do we need to talk about?”

“It’s easier to explain when you are all here so there isn’t any confusion. So please get here as fast as you can.”

“Of course darling we will be right over as soon as we can.” Rarity hung up her phone as she finished her sandwich. Fluttershy took the dishes to the kitchen to get them cleaned as Rarity place the note that she knew where James would notice. The two mares left their house and headed for the spa so they could see what Spitfire wanted with them.

James was dressed and ready for the rest of the day after he found what he wanted to wear. James wore a blue t-shirt that had some red fire trim along the sleeve and the bottom of the shirt. James was wearing a comfortable pair of jeans that he had Rarity make for him a couple of weeks ago. James headed downstairs to grab a pair of shoes so he could be fully dressed and ready for the walk. James saw the boxes that were stacked around the living room and sighed that he had this feeling that he was going to have to deal with this. James was glad thought that Twilight was kind enough to have place name cards on the boxes to show who they belonged to.

James entered and saw the egg sandwich that was made for him. James could see that Rarity made the food since everything was done perfectly with it. Though Fluttershy had a hand in helping because he saw the clear wrap that covered them to keep it fresh. James walked over and unwrapped the sandwich so he could enjoy it. James saw a little slip of paper that had his name on it. James was praying that it didn’t ask him to do what he thought it might say. When James opened the little note card and he released a groan, as he was shown wrong once again by cruel fate.

James do be a dear and unpack the boxes and put up all of our things before you head out. I know that you don’t want to do it but if you do you may get a special thank you from me and maybe the others.

XXXXXXXXXX

Rarity

James saw the little kiss mark at the corner of the card where Rarity kissed it. Even if James really didn’t want to put up all the mares stuff there was no way he was going to win an argument about his laziness for not doing it. James went to the living room to sit on the couch and finish the sandwich. As James sat on the couch he looked between the boxes and where all the rooms were located. James finished the sandwich and got up from the couch and headed for his room. Once he was inside his room he grabbed his knife. When James was back down in the living room he heard the back door of his house open. James turned around to see that Lightning Bolt and Braveheart returned home. Seeing his two pets James got a brilliant idea. James walked up to Braveheart and asked him to carry the boxes to the correct rooms. Braveheart nodded his head and started collecting the boxes. James stood next to Lightning Bolt petting him as he waited for the manticore to finish. Braveheart finished moving the boxes and James headed for Twilight’s room to get started on unpacking.

James cut the tape off from all the boxes and opened them up. James saw that all of Twilight’s stuff was neatly packed and put away in bags and cases. James picked up on of the cases and opened it. Inside was some of Twilight’s shirts. James started picking up the packaged clothes and put them away in the correct place. James had Lightning Bolt help by having the wolf bring him more packaged items when he finished with the first set. James was able to get two of Twilight’s boxes done before he started to get bored. To keep himself somewhat entertained James went to his entertainment room and plugged in his phone to the speaker system. James set his music playlist on shuffle and went back to work.

James was putting Twilight’s stuff away until Lightning Bolt brought him a strange box. James looked at the box and saw that there was a key hole in front and on top it said secret. James shook the box and looked all around to see if he could figure what was inside but couldn’t come up with anything. James was tempted to look inside the box but push the thought to the back of his head. Sure they didn’t like to keep secrets from each other but since James had a secret that he hasn’t shared with anypony then it would be fair to let his mare have a secret that he didn’t know about. James set the box on her dresser as he finished putting away her books in a nice organized fashion. James could have put them in any order since she was going to organize multiple times anyway but he thought why not have some organization to it.

James headed towards Rainbow’s room so he could unpack her things. Rainbow didn’t have a lot of stuff that she brought with her since most of her utensils were made of cloud. James cut open the box and got down to work. Most of Rainbow’s clothes consisted of training bras and tank top shirts but James didn’t mind. As he sorted through the clothes and had stuff brought to him he saw that Rainbow did own some nice street clothes along with some dresses. James never got to see what Rainbow would like in some of the dresses. Rainbow was never much for dressing up but James couldn’t lie saying that she didn’t look beautiful in the dress. James continued to put away all the clothes until he was given another box. James saw that it was the same as what Twilight had but it did belong to Rainbow because of the colorful look and the clouds. James shook his head and place the box on her dresser and left it at that.

James was in Pinkie’s room and he could handle the amount of pink that he saw. Before James would have to shield his eyes so that he could see inside the room. James didn’t mind the color pink but in her original room it was just too much for him. Now that Pinkie had a different room the amount of pink was a little less. After her room was finished Pinkie and James painted it a little more because she felt that it was not enough. James didn’t argue but told her not to go overboard with it. Pinkie for the first time that James saw was that she actually listened to his suggestion. She still had it painted pink but she was able to tone it down when she had some candy placed around the room. James cut open the box and started unpacking all the contents. The clothes that Pinkie had made James chuckle a little because of how cute they looked. Pinkie was so simple but could be drop dead sexy if she really wanted to. As James put the clothes away he saw that there was a little candy box that she had. James set it on her nightstand and read the note that was on it. The note said that anypony was open to have a piece of candy as long as they put their name and how many pieces they took. James grabbed a notecard and placed his name and the number ten as he took that many pieces of candy. James ate the candy as his music continued playing and then he was given another secret box. James put it on the dresser like he had the other two and moved on. This box was swirled pink and had some balloons painted on. Even though there were still eleven more rooms to go through there was still a chance that they all had secret boxes that were designed to show who owned them.

James was now in Aloe and Lotus’ room getting everything unpacked. James had to sort through all the bottles of lotions, scented candles, towels, and clothes so that he could get everything put away. Aloe and Lotus wore simple clothes that consisted mainly of t-shirts, skirts, and their headbands. They had some casual clothes but they seemed to favor wearing the same outfit more often than not. With the clothes put away James went back and forth with the lotions, scented candles, and towels getting them put away in their proper places. When James returned to the room he saw that Lightning Bolt was holding another box. James sighed as he grabbed the box and set it on their dresser for safe keeping. Before he even went to another room where he knew there would be another box he told Lightning Bolt to go dig them out and set them on the bed. Lightning Bolt gave a little bark showing that he understood and took off. With that out of the way James closed the spa room and went on to the next.

James couldn’t help but bob his head to the music that was playing as he was in Vinyl’s room. James went about cutting open the boxes and sorting through all the objects the DJ brought with her. James started with her clothes as she wore tank tops during when she went out for her shows but stopped wearing the very revealing ones that she had when she got together with James. James couldn’t help the smile that formed that Vinyl believed that the only one that should see her beautiful body was him. James found her signature goggles that she had and he hung them up on the wall where she could see them. James looked at the other two boxes and cut them open. James saw that inside them was some of her recording equipment. James moved the equipment to her work room and got it all set up for her to use. After the equipment was put away James saw the tiny secret box on the floor and he picked it up and placed it on the dresser.

James looked at the time and saw that it was nearing lunch time. James headed for the kitchen to make himself a quick sandwich since he still had eight more rooms to go. James made himself a peanut butter and jelly sandwich. James walked to Lightning’s room so he could get started. James saw that there was the secret box on her bed so he picked it up and placed it on her dresser. James then cut open the boxes and started sorting through them. James put away her shirts and practice suit that she brought which James still wondered how she and Spits even fit in them. The last time that he saw them in these suits it hugged their bodies so tight that he couldn’t stop thinking about it for days. James then moved the weights that she brought with her that she used to train her wings. Everything was in order in her room but made James feel slightly sore because of all the weights that he had to move.

James was now in Rarity’s room and he got started like he did all the others. James cut open the first box after he put away the tiny secret box that was on the bed. James moved all the ponyquins to her work room and placed them in the semicircle that she liked to have them in. James then grabbed the rolls of fabric and placed them in the slots that they belonged. James had the room organized but then decided that it was too clean in the workroom. He remembered that Rarity had an organized mess to her last workroom. James then grabbed various pieces of fabric and supplies and placed them in a pile near the edge of the room. Happy with his work James went to sorting her clothes. Rarity brought all of her dresses and James was glad that he went with the bigger closet for her room. As James got to the bottom of the box containing her clothes he felt his heart rate increase. James was holding one of her nightgowns but it was a see through nightgown. James could see that Rarity had made it because of the design and the way it felt. James quickly placed her nightgowns in the last empty space of her dresser and left.

James headed over to Octavia’s room so he could slow down his heartbeat. Once he was inside the cellist’s room he got to work. He placed that secret box on the dresser and cut open the boxes. As James sorted through Octavia’s casual clothing and her formal clothing he thought back to Rarity’s nightgown. If Rarity had made those for herself then what is stopping her from making it for the others. As James thought about it more his heart rate increased again as he thought about all of the mares wearing some version of that nightgown. James hit himself in the leg to stop his growing erection. There was no way that James was going to survive seeing something so spectacular but there was this deep down feeling that it was going to happen anyway. James put away the last of Octavia’s clothing and grabbed her old cello and moved it to her practice room. James nodded his head at the organized room and moved on.

James was in Lyra’s room and it felt really comforting. When she moved in to her room she really loved it. Lyra was shy at first to speak to James but after a while she went ahead and asked her question knowing that James would understand. She asked if she could add a little more color to her room. James could see that she was fidgeting in place from asking that question but he smiled at her and told her that she is welcome to do with it that she saw fit. The rooms mainly held a basic design and if the mares wanted to they could add more to it. James looked around her room and absorbed in the gold accents that her walls held. James grabbed her harp and moved it to the practice room being extra careful to not scratch the floors or her harp. James then placed the little box on her dresser and put her clothes away. Lyra was a really big fan of her green hoodie that she had and it made James happy.

James walked down towards Fluttershy’s room and saw that she even had a secret box. Even with James being certain that everyone of the mares had one of these little boxes he hoped that Fluttershy didn’t have one. Though seeing the box James just shrugged his shoulders since she was a grown mare and could do what she wanted. James cut open the first box and looked inside. Inside was various books on animals along with different kinds of feed for the animals. James took out the books and placed them on her bookshelf and picked up the box. James went outside to the back with the box and placed it in the shed. James went back inside and started sorting through her clothes. Fluttershy owned a lot of sweaters before she met James. James saw the few shirts that she owned and they were either her size or smaller. She still didn’t wear her shirts when she went out but at the house she wore them very often. Fluttershy still owned some of the sweaters and she wore them but no matter what she wore she was still very stunning. James still had to shake his head clear when he saw Fluttershy because his eyes still traveled. Everything was now sorted and James left for the next room.

James was now in Rose’s room and could smell the flowers that she was growing. James put away the little box that she had on her dresser. James went around and watered the flowers as he usually did when she was out. The flowers were quite beautiful and James couldn’t wait to move them outside in the front. Rose treated everypony here and James like they were all delicate flowers. She could understand how they all felt and was able to speak to them and care for them. Rose always stepped up to show that she could be useful to James when she joined. James said that she didn’t have to force herself to do things that she wasn’t comfortable with and she smiled at James. Rose took the advice to heart as she didn’t jump at every chance to help James when he required it. She would usually have another pony take a chance since it is only fair for them to closer to James. James sorted through all her seeds that she brought in a little bucket that she used to sort the different kinds of seeds. James put away all her clothes and the aprons that she had to work in when she was with her plants. James left happy knowing that Rose and not just her but Aloe and Lotus were getting along so well.

James was now in Trixie’s room and could feel the difference in the emotions that she had. Before Trixie would have this sense of loneliness and sadness that James could feel. As the time went by those feelings started to turn happy. James saw that outside was her caravan. James enjoyed the times that he traveled with her and helped her perform. After all of this James could feel the stars give off a warmth as he could feel the true happiness that was in the room. James placed the little box on the dresser and got to unpacking her boxes. Trixie still had her hat and cape and James made sure that they were put away nice and neatly in a place that she could get them. James smiled that Trixie was able to be fully open with him and the mares. James knew that she was a kind pony and was glad that she trusted in him to have his friendship and his love.

James was now in his beloved Spitfire’s room. When he entered he could feel the warmth that the room gave off from all the oranges and yellow. James looked around and saw that there were a few pictures of him that she had placed on her nightstand and dresser. James looked at the pictures as he remembered when and where they were taken. James placed the little box that she owned but it did have one difference. The other boxes just said secret but hers said secret for a special occasion. James shrugged since the occasion could be one of many things but he was ready for anything. James opened the boxes and started putting away her clothes. As he went through the clothes he saw the dress that she wore on their first date way back. James smiled at the happy memory of that first date. James felt that if it wasn’t for that first date he probably wouldn’t have been able to have any relationships with the mares. With all her clothes put away James went to the next box. There were more pictures in here that were for her and some for him. James put her new pictures around her room and he took his own. James left with a bright smile and a slight tear that came down his cheek at his feeling of happiness.

James went to his room and placed the pictures around his room. James looked at his watch and saw that it was one thirty in the afternoon. James headed downstairs so he could head for Sweet Apple Acres. James called his two animals and they came to him. James opened the door and they ran out of the house. The animals went about their outdoor play and had fun. James now headed down the road and went for the farm to check on Applejack. James wanted to make sure that she was okay and that he was still going to keep his promise to her.

Spa

Spitfire gave her call to Rarity and Fluttershy and was now waiting at the spa with the other eleven mares. She was pacing back and forth in anxiety as she waited. The others were trying to help calm her down since she was going to hurt herself. Spitfire knew that she needed to calm down but as she thought about it, it only made her worry more. Spitfire was about ready to hyperventilate until Rarity and Fluttershy finally showed up. She released the breath that she had been holding that she didn’t know she was holding. The other mares were able to calm down now that they saw that Spitfire was finally calming down. With all the mares present they all took their seats so they could talk.

“Okay now that we are all here I think we can get down to business.” Spitfire stated as she took her seat and looked at all the mares.

“The topic that is at hand is how to properly thanks James for everything that he has done. He stayed in town for an entire week helping to sate our heat and making us feel better. Granted we did go all out with him but he was willing to go along with it. I do know that there is also the matter of that dark side of his but that is something that we can talk about later. We could easily figure out how to help him but I feel that we need the help of the princesses just as a precaution.” The mares all nodded their heads in agreement as they thought about what Lyra told them. After that whole dream world incident she told them about that dark shadow and Nightmare Moon that was inside his head.

“Before we start though I would like to mention something.” Fluttershy spoke up but did so hiding behind her mane that she usually did. Spitfire looked at her and waved her hand across allowing her to continue what she had to say.

“James told me and Rarity that Applejack has been feeling really lonely since we haven’t gotten together in a long time. He also feels that it his own fault that we have been separated.”

“Why does James always blame himself for everything that has happened. If anything it’s our own fault that such a thing has happened.” Rainbow stated sounding a bit miffed that James was back to blaming himself for the problems that have happened. Spitfire looked at the five mares that were friends with Applejack. Twilight was sad and confused that James was blaming himself and that she had neglected AJ. Pinkie was smiling but she could see the sadness in her eyes that showed that she really missed the cowpony.

“You know that all of you are welcome to go and visit your friends. It not like we will do anything bad without you around. Though to show that I am sincere about what I am saying why don’t we all go and hang with Applejack after we thank James properly.” The mares all nodded to Spitfire’s idea as Twilight excused herself to call Applejack.

“Hey Applejack how you doing?”

“I’m doing good thanks for asking.”

“I want to apologize for out lack of time together.”

“Spitfire wants us all to get together and hangout.”

“This wasn’t her idea but was given by James.”

“James felt bad that he haven’t been hanging out so he made sure that we got together and spent some time together.”

“So I’ll see you later then AJ.” Twilight hung up her phone and joined the mares at the table again.

“Okay now that we have avoided a huge problem let’s get down to ideas that we can used to thank James.” The mares sat in silence as they thought of ideas. They all started spitting out ideas about what they could do but they couldn’t agree on anything. There were different ideas coming from the mares and they were getting slightly irritated that they couldn’t agree. As ideas were being thrown around Octavia remembered what they all did during the heat season.

“Um girls I think I may have something to help with this.” Octavia stated as she looked around a little nervous that this wouldn’t work. Spitfire gestured for her to continue because she wanted to hear this idea.

“Well I know that heat season is over and everything but I was thinking this. How about we combine all of our ideas that we used to seduce James to make him feel really happy. I know that we remember all the stuff that we did to get his attention and I am very certain that it would work.” The mares all stared at each other as they thought this through. Spitfire asked for a vote and it was unanimous. Spitfire nodded her head as they closed their meeting and headed back home to get everything set up.

Sweet Apple Acres

James was walking down the cobblestone path as he just let his mind wander. James thought about what he could say to AJ to make her feel better but couldn’t think of anything. James was nearing the farm and decided to just go in with a friendly attitude. James saw AJ and Soarin on the porch in a swinging chair. James guessed that Mac was out in the fields while Cheerilee was out teaching the foals. Bonbon and Carrot Top were also nowhere to be seen but James guessed that they were at their jobs. When James got closer to the farmhouse he could see that AJ was really depressed. Even with knowing the answer to his question he had to ask.

“Hey AJ how are you doing?”

“It’s nothing for you to worry about James.” James could see that she was smiling. James did a mental slap that she would even try to lie to him. Being the element of honesty doesn’t really help a pony in the lying department. James looked over at Soarin so he could give him a straight answer.

“She has been feeling a bit down since she hasn’t been able to see her friends.”

“I’m sorry that you have been separated from your friends. I do feel really bad about all of this. I really wish that I could do something to get all of you together.” Soarin smiled at James glad that he was trying his hardest to fix this situation. Soarin was trying his hardest to make sure that his mares were happy and was glad that James was willing to help look after them. Soarin could see that AJ was starting to smile a little. Silence was starting to show but before it got too intense AJ’s phone was ringing. AJ got off of Soarin’s lap as she went to go answer it.

“I’m doing fine Twi. What about you?”

“So what did you want to talk about?”

“Yeah I’m sorry that I haven’t tried to say anything about.”

“Well tell Spitfire I say thank you for the kindness.”

“Well then I guess I need to say thank you to James then.” AJ hung up her phone and returned back to James and Soarin. AJ gave James a big hug as tears of joy streamed down her face. James returned the embrace with his own as he pat her back. AJ let go of James as she went to Soarin and gave him a kiss.

“Thanks James. I am really grateful to have a friend like you. I’m also glad to have a great coltfriend like Soarin to keep me cheery and my old self the best that he can.” James gave a slight nod to the couple as he gave a genuine smile. Seeing the time James told them goodbye and waved as he left.

James arrived at his home and was astonished to see what his house looked like. The house looked like it during the days the mares were in heat. James noticed the little star trial and the rose petal trail. James could hear that soothing melody and could smell the scented candles. James looked to the nightstand expecting a little note and saw that there was one. James opened the note and had little fireworks come popping out of it. James read the letter to see what his mares wanted from his this time.

James

Please come to the master bedroom. We have a special surprise for you and a little thank you for everything.

XXXXXXXXXX

Rarity, Twilight, Spitfire, Rainbow Dash, Rose, Aloe, Lotus, Lightning Dust, Pinkie Pie, Octavia, Vinyl, Lyra, Fluttershy, and Trixie

James saw fourteen different shades of lipstick on the note showing that every mare was present during its creation. James set the note down and did as he instructed. James reached the doors that lead to the master bedroom and he steeled himself for what is to come. James took one big breath as he opened the door to be greeted by darkness. James took another breath as he moved the dimmer switch up. When James turned in the general direction of the bed he started to breath heavily. James saw all fourteen of the mares sprawled out on and around his king sized bed. James couldn’t think of any words since he couldn’t process what he saw very well. James fainted right where he was standing. As he was passed out on the floor his nose started to release copious amounts of blood.

The mares walked up to James prone body and picked him up. Spits sat on the bed as James was brought to the bed. As James was laid on the bed the mares removed his clothes and laid his head on was on Spitfire’s lap. James was regaining conscience and when he did he saw that he was on Spitfire’s lap and she was humming a little tune from her fillyhood. James tried to get up so that he could relieve her legs of the pressure of his head but found it hard to get up. James moved his head and saw that every mare had their tail wrapped around his legs and arms. On his chest was Octavia, Vinyl, Aloe, Lotus, and Rose as they covered him like a blanket keeping him warm. James laid his head back down and looked Spitfire in the eyes. After a few seconds of staring Spitfire began to speak.

“We really want to thank you for everything that you did James. You are also not allowed to go anywhere until we have satisfied you with our gift.” James couldn’t help the blush that showed on his face. Spitfire giggled at James’ blush as she went back to humming and stroking his hair.

As they laid there for a bit Spitfire put the plan into motion. She snapped her fingers and Lightning Dust and Pinkie Pie jumped up on the bed. They acted like cats once again as they rubbed along James’ arms and shoulders. Once they were done rubbing over his arms they laid down on either side of him. Spitfire snapped her fingers again and Aloe and Lotus got up off of James. Once the spa mares were up they went ahead and gave James a very comforting massage. James relaxed under their skilled touch as they removed the kinks in his muscles that formed during heat season. As he was being massaged Lightning Dust and Pinkie continued to act like his loyal cats and wrap their tails around his arms. Once they were wrapped they went about purring loudly and continuing to brush up against his body. As this went on Spitfire covered James’ chest to keep him nice and warm. As she had him covered she lowered her head and gave him deep passionate kisses.

Spitfire snaps her fingers for the third time and this time James is joined by Rainbow Dash and Trixie. The two mares laid down on either side of James’ legs and take a cat nap waiting to be queued for the next act. The two mares were purring like little kittens as they slept next to James’ legs. Spitfire snaps her fingers again and Lyra begins to play on her harp as Twilight makes a little star show. James sighed at the relaxing melody and the nice little star show that he was given. Spitfire snapped her fingers again and Lightning Dust and Pinkie Pie licked his arms. Rainbow Dash and Trixie started licking his legs. James could feel these licks were those of somepony licking a sucker and enjoying the flavor. Spitfire snaps her fingers and the second to the last of the role playing cats join in. Rose and Vinyl jumped up on the bed wrapping their tails around James. Vinyl laid down next to Lightning Dust and Rose laid down next to Pinkie Pie.

Spitfire snapped her fingers and then Octavia joins Lyra by playing on her cello to help enhance the melody. The enhancement of the melody help to accent the star show that James was watching. James had a bright smile at everything that was going on proud of all the hard work that his mares put into this. As this goes on his cats Vinyl and Rose moved around trying to catch the little stars of light. James gave a small smile as the two of them looked very cute as they tried to catch the stars and were confused as to why they couldn’t catch them. On Spitfire’s next snap Rarity and Fluttershy joined Aloe and Lotus in their massage. Rarity used her magic to loosen his muscles and Fluttershy used her delicate touch to help relax James. James couldn’t help the small groans that escaped his mouth as he was given a good massage. Rarity and Fluttershy decided that they were done with the massage and joined Rainbow Dash and Trixie by being cats themselves.

Spitfire gives one final snap and this was the queue for the mares to increase their efforts. Aloe and Lotus went deeper into the massage and James could feel his body just completely relax. James was lost in the enticing melody of the harp and cello as their sounds became one making a perfect harmony. The star show became more brilliant as it made a little show of everything that James had done. Rarity, Fluttershy, Vinyl, and Rose continued to sleep next to James. Lightning Dust, Pinkie Pie, Trixie, and Rainbow Dash increased their licks taking in the taste of James not wanting to forget him.

The evening was finished as the mares all lay around James. James was in the center of the bed and all the mares were now with him. The mares kept all their tails wrapped around him as he could feel that his body wanted to go to sleep. Before he could fall asleep James could feel something warm hit his face and he looked around to see where it was coming from. James saw that there were tears on Spitfire’s face and she was smiling. James wiped away her tears and asked her a question.

“Hey why are you crying Spits?” James was slightly concerned that Spitfire was feeling bad. Spitfire moved her face close to James’ and gave him a deep passionate kiss. She broke off the kiss and started to explain her tears of joy.

“I’m really glad that you saved me from that manticore those several months ago. I’m also glad that you didn’t die during when it attacked you.” Spitfire then kisses James deeply again showing how truly happy that she was. James gladly returned the kiss with one of his own and Spitfire was happy to let his tongue dominate hers. When the kiss broke off James set his head down as he let sleep take him over.

Once James was asleep Spitfire looked over to Twilight and nodded her head. Twilight knew what she wanted so she started to focus her magic. As she focused her magic the little boxes that each of them had began to show up. Twilight handed the boxes out to the mares so they could get their contents. They all looked at each other with slight blushes with what they had planned next. Spitfire looked down at James and couldn’t help but smile at James. She knew there was no way that James was going to say no to the second part. Once the boxes were unlocked Twilight set them all to the side and keeping the lids closed. Octavia, Lyra, and Twilight joined all the mares on the bed so they could get some rest. They all huddled together as they kept James warm and safe smiling as they slipped off into sleep.

Dream Realm

James was in an open garden looking around. James recognized the garden as the one at the palace in Canterlot. James walked around the garden looking for the courtyard. After several minutes of walking James found Luna sitting at a little table enjoying some tea. Luna saw James standing near the stone pillars waiting to be invited over to join her. James walked over to Luna and as he did so he could hear some fillies and colts. James enjoyed the sounds as he sat at the table with Luna who offered him a cup of tea. James took the cup of tea and took a little sip of the tea. James was never a fan of sweet tea, he preferred the tea to be strong because he like the flavor.

As they were sitting at the table James could see some fillies and colts running around and playing. James couldn’t make them out but it wasn’t because he couldn’t see them clearly. The little foals were shadowy keeping them a mystery to who they really are. Seeing the shadow on the foals James couldn’t help the worry that was running through his body. James turned to Luna to see if he was having a nightmare or that Shadow and/or Nightmare Moon were messing with him again. Luna gave him a huge smile showing that everything was okay. James was able to calm down and enjoy watching the little foals play. James wished that he could see who they were but their identities were to remain hidden.

The shadow foals turned and saw James sitting with Luna. One by one they came running towards James. James saw that there were seventeen little foals. There were three sets of two that were staying very close to each other. James could tell that they were in some way related to each other but James still couldn’t tell who. The foals then started to climb all over James and laugh as they did so. James let them do as they please as they weren’t causing any true harm. James was pulled from the foals when one of them spoke to him.

“I love you daddy.” James’ eyes grew wide as he looked at the foal that he guessed said it. James shook his head hoping that he heard the foal right. After a bit the foals looked at him and said the same thing in unison. James now realizing that he didn’t mishear them passed out. The shadowy foals looked at James as he was passed out on the green grass. They looked over to Luna who couldn’t help but chuckle at James’ reaction to this scenario. Luna lead the foals away into the castle as she left James lying on the grass. Luna was certain that James was going to act this way but he needed to see something that might help with his darkness. James didn’t know that Luna was watching over him during his sleep to see if the darkness was growing. There were only a couple of times that it grew but then finally stopped. The darkness showed no signs of moving and seemed to be waiting. Hoping that this might help James in the long run she wished him a good night as the courtyard, the foals, the castle, and herself disappeared.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the challenge to make this a long chapter as well for the next one and the idea on these chapters.

Thanks From The Heart Part 2

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 48: Thanks From The Heart Part 2

James woke up in the morning feeling completely reenergized and a little miffed at the prank the Luna played on him. Luna never meant any harm when she was pranking any of the ponies. Almost all the ponies loved her pranks and she was very sincere if she did end up crossing the line. To James though that dream felt a little too real to be just a prank. James pushed the negative thoughts back since it was just in all good fun. James could feel that he needed to go to the bathroom as his body started to wake up. He tried to move out of the bed so that he could get to the bathroom but couldn’t move. James lifted his head up a bit to see what was holding him down. When he saw all the mares that were lying around the events of last night came back to mind. James saw that Lightning, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Spitfire were keeping everypony warm with their wings spread over them. James also saw that his whole body was wrapped by every mare’s tail that was keeping him in place.

Even though the mares looked cute as they slept all around him he really needed to go to the bathroom. James slowly moved his body around and unwrapped the tails from his body. He was three tails down when the mares started to wake up from his stirring. Vinyl was the first to wake up and was now staring James in the eyes. James was staring back just mesmerized by her eyes even now. Vinyl got a huge smile on her face as she scooted closer to James. James met her halfway as their lips connected in a passionate kiss. The kiss was slowly broken off and James could see that the other mares were now awake. They all shared a look of jealousy but also a hint of something more but James couldn’t tell.

Now that all the mares were up and around the removed themselves from James and he took this chance to run for the bathroom. James finished going to the bathroom and opened the door so that he could speak with the mares. Once the door was open James went to the sink and started brushing his teeth. As he brushed his teeth he was joined by Spitfire who had a huge grin on her face. James noticed the grin and felt that there was more than what she had let on in the morning. Before James could even ask about her grin Spitfire spoke.

“I hope that you aren’t planning on going anywhere. Also don’t bother getting dressed it will just be a waste of time.” James could see that Spitfire was still grinning and then he looked back out in the room to see that the other mares were also grinning. As James saw the mares walking around he noticed that they all had those secret boxes. James wasn’t going to let this get too far before he asked two important questions.

“Spitfire, first I want to know why I can’t get dressed and the second what is with those boxes?” Spitfire looked back out to see the mares were getting ready and she just smiled as she answered James’ question.

“The answer to that is very simple. We are not done showing you our appreciation and the other is that it’s a secret. Though before we begin I suggest that we go and eat something. You’re going to need the energy.” Spitfire quickly exited the bathroom before James could ask her what she meant.

James just sighed in defeat as he rubbed his head trying to hold back the oncoming headache that was forming. He loved these mares but they were going to be the death of him if they played these games with him. James cleaned his mouth of the toothpaste and his toothbrush and left the bathroom. Once he was out he followed the mares to the kitchen to eat something since Spitfire did hint to eating some food. They were in the kitchen as Rarity, Rose, and Octavia cooked their breakfast. James took his seat as the mares sat themselves around him. James was doing his best to control his blushing face. Being around all these mares was fun but it made it hard to control himself when everytime they moved some part of their body would bounce. James could tell that they were doing this on purpose as they smiled everytime they caught him looking when their breasts bounce.

Pinkie was being the worst about it since she was sitting next to James and was teasing him. James could feel her hands rub along his shaft as she lightly fondled her right breast. Pinkie only smiled at James as she did this not even feeling a hint of worry that she was ahead of the other mares. James was unaware of what was planned for him and the mares enjoyed their time with his confusion. Their breakfast was prepared and set before them. They all sat in a relative silence as they ate their food. Rarity took her seat next to James that was saved for her. Once she was seated she took a quick glance down and saw what Pinkie was doing. Rarity couldn’t help the blush that formed on her face. Rarity was not only jealous but was also a littler hurt that her pink friend would start without her.

James turned his head to see what Rarity was looking at. Rarity saw that James was trying to see what she was looking for and quickly averted her gaze to not get caught. Everypony continued eating their meal but Rarity couldn’t hold it much longer. She lowered her hand down and grabbed James cock lightly. James grunted at the feeling of pleasure that was going through his body. Rarity and Pinkie were now working together as they ran their hands up and down his manhood. James fought to control his sounds as to not give away the two mares that had already started on him. Once breakfast was over James quickly got out of his seat and ran for the nearest bathroom.

Once inside one of the many fortresses of solitude James splashed cold water on his face and his erect member to calm himself. James was panting heavily as he let the cool water absorb into his skin. James was able to catch his breath and calm his racing heart so he could think. James recounted the days that it has been since the start of the heat cycle. James kept counting and counting but he came to the same conclusion. The heat cycle should have ended since yesterday. So since it couldn’t be their heat James had no idea what was spurring them so hard. James just couldn’t wrap his head around what was making them act this way. So with no other options he took a big breath and went to face this like a man.

James stepped out of the bathroom to be greeted by nothing. James was completely confused on where all the mares went. James started walking around his housed trying to see if he could find where they went. James was walking through one of the hallways when he could hear slight moans. James followed the sound of the moans to see who was making the noises and where they were coming from. As he got closer to the destination he saw that it lead back to the master bedroom. He put his ear up to the door and there were more moans coming from inside the door. James lowered himself to the keyhole that was on the door and peered through it. What James saw made his member stand at attention instantly.

Inside the room James’ mares were pleasuring each other. James watched as Rainbow was kissing Lightning with as much passion as she could. Trixie was over at a box and what James saw surprised him the most. Trixie pulled out a strap-on from the box and proceeded to put it on. Once it was securely fasted Trixie walked over to Octavia who had her legs spread wide, her pussy dripping in anticipation for the fake cock that was about to be inside her. Before James could see anymore the doors were pulled open violently and he was pulled in by a lavender aura. As James was in the air he saw Twilight smiling as she dragged him through the air and over to the bed with the other mares.

Twilight released her magic and James landed on the comfortable bed with an audible poof. Before James could get up Vinyl was on top of his chest grinning. James couldn’t help the blush that formed on his face as he saw Vinyl reach behind her and grabbed his cock. James groaned once her hand made contact almost making him blow his load. Vinyl was slightly teasing him as she just light brushed along the base with her fingers going all the way to the tip. James was breathing heavily as he tried to keep his cool from the handjob that he was getting from Vinyl. James couldn’t help but stare at her as she continued to grin as she was on top of him.

Even if this was out of passion there was no way James was going to let Vinyl get the best of him. James grinned himself as he stared at Vinyl, which caused her to stop stroking his cock. James took this as his chance as he grabbed her by the shoulders and flipped her onto her back. James was now on top of her and she looked back at him with a worried but lust filled expression. James now understood the reason why he shouldn’t wear clothes and why he needed to eat. James looked around and saw that the mares were watching him and at the same time giving each other attention. Since Vinyl was the first to make a move James was going to have a little fun with her.

James started with light kisses along her neck making her moan. As he kissed her neck he brought his left hand to her breast and gave it a slight massage. Before Vinyl could make a noise at her breast being touched James snaked his right hand down to her dripping pussy and circled his fingers around it. Vinyl was moaning loudly now as she felt James hit all her sweet spots except one. James would bring his hand close to her marehood but would then move it away leaving her wanting more. Vinyl would try to move her hands so she could guide James’ hand to her aching pussy or to even touch it herself to help with the burning desire that was building. Though everytime she tried there was something that was holding her back.

Vinyl fought through the haze to see that her hands were glowing a lavender color. She looked over to see that Twilight’s hands were glowing to keep her in place. Vinyl knew that Twilight knew what James was doing and she was helping him. Vinyl was squirming as much as she could to break free of the hold that James had on her so that she could relieve herself. She was sitting at the edge but wasn’t allowed to get any relief. James knew about her tough act and he was wanting her to beg for the release that she was craving. Vinyl shook her head since she didn’t want the others to hear her beg. James went at this until he decided that he should try a different approach. He positioned himself so that he was lined up with her marehood and slowly prodded her entrance. Vinyl arched her back as she felt his tip just tease her even more. James would just barely go in and then pull out. He kept at this and Vinyl wasn’t able to take it anymore.

“James please put it in me already. I can’t take it anymore. I need you inside of me now.” Vinyl screamed and that got the attention of the other mares. James just smiled as she finally gave in and fully hilted himself inside of her.

Vinyl moaned very loudly as she was filled with James cock and he started a rhythm with her. As James thrusted into Vinyl, Twilight released her magic hold and walked over to Pinkie that was doing her own thing. Pinkie turned her head to see Twilight walk up towards her and she smiled brightly. Before Twilight could do anything though she was immediately on the bed being straddled by Pinkie. Pinkie was wearing her own strap-on and Twilight couldn’t help but stare. She didn’t get to see it long though because after Pinkie was on top she was quickly inside already thrusting into her. Pinkie was going as fast as she could and this brought Twilight to her orgasm very quickly. Once Twilight was calm she saw that Pinkie was already gone looking for another mare to play with or maybe even James.

After a few minutes of thrusting into Vinyl James came inside of her pussy filling her up. As soon as James came inside of her Vinyl reached her own climax as she came all over his member. James pulled out of her filled pussy and gave her a kiss before moving on. Vinyl just laid on the bed catching her breath before she moved on. As James crawled on the bed he was pulled down by Lightning and Rainbow who smirked at him. The fight was now two on one and they seemed to be happy about those odds. Though they failed to see Rarity that was coming up form behind them. James smiled and before anything was said James grabbed Rainbow as Rarity grabbed Lightning and pulled them onto their backs.

James and Rarity smiled down at their victims as they squirmed to break free of their holds. James grabbed the base of Rainbow’s wings and started to rub them lightly. Rarity did the same but used her magic to rub Lightning’s wings as it would also increase the pleasure that she was receiving. As the two pegasi were having their wings tended to James and Rarity started to kiss each other deeply. James moved his hand off one of Rainbow’s wings and rubbed his hand along Rarity’s marehood. Rarity moaned in the kiss as James played with her clit. James could feel Rainbow getting antsy underneath him but she needed to learn some kind of manners. James removed his other hand from her wing and went down towards her feet.

Rainbow saw where James hand was heading and she looked him in the eye as he continued to kiss Rarity. Her eyes were pleading that he didn’t touch her there but James wasn’t stopping his course. James knew about Rainbow’s sensitive feet thanks to Aloe and Lotus and was wondering how long she would keep her brash attitude. As his hand got further down to Rainbow’s foot, James slid two fingers into Rarity’s pussy making her gasp at the sudden feeling of immense pleasure. Rarity moved one of her glowing hands and grabbed James’ cock. James groaned into the shared kiss as she started to run along his shaft. James then reached Rainbow’s foot and as soon he made contact Rainbow’s back arch. Lightning watched through hazy vision as James was being rubbed by Rarity and she wasn’t able to handle it much longer.

“James will you please stick your cock inside of me. I want to feel you again and I just can’t take this anymore.” Lightning was practically begging for his attention since the sight was so alluring to her.

James looked at Rainbow and it looked as though she wasn’t going to give up anytime soon. James gestured with his head for Rarity to switch with him and give Rainbow some attention. Rarity gave a sly smile as she switched over to Rainbow. Rainbow saw the smile and couldn’t help the slight fear that was in her but there was also lust because she wanted to see what Rarity would to do her. Rarity’s hands started to glow and she lowered herself to Rainbow’s ear so she could whisper into it.

“This is for ruining my hair that one day you came crashing through my window.” Rarity then used her magic to grab ahold of Rainbow’s wings and her feet. As Rarity was slowly teasing her friend James was inside of Lightning’s pussy and thrusting into her like no tomorrow. Lightning didn’t hold her voice back as she screamed in pleasure as James thrusted into her. James just smiled that Lightning was able to just accept that she wouldn’t get the release that she wanted if she didn’t beg. As James moved his hips making loud slapping noises he looked over to see that Rarity was enjoying herself. Rainbow was still fighting back and James shook his head as Rainbow stay stubborn.

James turned around and made eye contact with Lightning and began to kiss her furiously as he continued humping her. James could feel her walls clench and he gave a few more thrusts and then he released his see inside of her, painting her walls white. James could feel Lightning cum as well and held himself inside of her as she rode it out. James pulled out of her and she had a smile of pleasure on her face. James looked over and saw that Rainbow was still fighting against her urges and James just sighed. James leaned into Rarity’s ear and whispered into it.

“Let me know when she is ready.” Rarity gave a small smile and nodded her head as she went back to dealing with Rainbow.

James looked over and saw Pinkie with her rear in the air as she shook it in front of Rose. Rose walked over to Pinkie and lined up her strap-on with Pinkie’s marehood. Rose went straight in as Pinkie slowly lowered her body as he felt the cock inside of her. Rose was thrusting as fast as she could go and Pinkie had her eyes rolled into the back of her head as she was drilled into the bed. James listened to the sweet noises that were coming from Pinkie’s voice and so he decided to seek out another mare. James spotted Lyra in a corner fingering herself to the events in front of her. Lyra was lost in her own little world that she didn’t hear James come up form behind her.

Once James was behind her he grabbed her by the horn gently and started to move his hand up and down. Lyra was moaning loudly and this showed that she was using magic to help pleasure herself. As James continued to stroke her horn he moved in front of her and gave her a kiss. Lyra gave a forceful kiss as she didn’t want to get separated from James and the pleasure that he was giving her. James could see that she was ready to cum and before she had the chance he released her horn. Lyra was panting heavily and she looked at James with a confused expression. Lyra could see that James had ceased any motion to continue until he heard her ask for it.

Lyra was blushing profusely because she didn’t know what to do. As Lyra stared at James an idea finally came to her. She grinned slightly as she slowly had her hands glow and grabbed James in a field of magic. James was held in place as Lyra took her position over James’ cock. Lyra was about to plunge herself on his cock but was stopped by the spa twins. When they grabbed her they broke her concentration and James was now free from her magic. Aloe and Lotus looked at James with huge smiles as they waited for him to get started.

James lowered himself in between Lyra’s legs so she could feel his tip. As James slightly prodded her entrance he brought his hands to Aloe and Louts’ waiting pussies. The spa twins released simultaneous gasps as they felt his fingers probe inside of them. Lyra tried to move herself further down so she could get James inside her but was held back by the twins. Everytime she tried to use magic they would break her concentration by slightly tapping her horn. Lyra was forced to listen to their moans of pleasure and the feeling of James’ tip as she was held back. Lyra kept fighting their grasp just trying to get free. Her efforts were futile since she was on edge and being held back by two ponies. Finally deciding to give in to her desire Lyra begged for James.

“James put your dick inside of me. I want you to put that thing inside me and buck my brains out.” James smiled as he removed his hands from the spa mares and licked them clean. James then grabbed her by her flank and pulled her onto his cock. Lyra was still tight and it felt amazing to James. James thrusted into Lyra deeply as the spa twins went to pleasuring each other since they were so close. James listened to their cries of ecstasy as they came together and their juices pooled on the bed. Hearing that James went faster and harder as he continued to pound into Lyra.

Lyra pulled herself up so that she was bouncing on his cock as they shared another kiss. Their tongues battled for dominance as the kiss got deeper. Lyra couldn’t help but moan into the kiss. James was massaging her flanks and as he did so he ran his fingers across her cutie mark. James didn’t know this but ponies were very sensitive. James just kept thrusting into her as he massaged her flanks as her walls clenched around his member. Lyra couldn’t hold back the torrent of juices that she released as she came. James came with her as her juices felt incredible on his cock and he filled her up with his seed. Lyra slid off his cock with a slight pop and she was panting heavily. Aloe and Lotus were on either side of Lyra catching their own breath from their orgasms. James got up and saw that Rose was still pounding into Pinkie. Pinkie was lost in total bliss as Rose kept hilting her and Pinkie finally reached her climax.

James was looking around and spotted Spitfire on the other side of the bed talking with Fluttershy. He got up from the bed and started sneaking his way around to get behind Spitfire. As James got closer he could hear some of the conversation that she was having with Fluttershy. She was saying that she saw what James was doing to some of the mares and bragged that he wouldn’t be able to get her to submit to begging for him. Fluttershy noticed James behind Spitfire but kept quiet knowing that James was going to accept her challenge. To keep Spitfire distracted Fluttershy moved closer to her and then kissed her.

Spitfire was lost into the kiss that she didn’t feel James grab her wings. As James slid his hand further down her wings she started to moan. Fluttershy broke off the kiss and Spitfire then turned her head looking at James. She couldn’t help the blush that formed on her face embarrassed that James heard what she said. The embarrassment quickly turned into worry as she saw the smile that was forming on his face. Spitfire tried to squirm free before James could get any further down on her wings but was held in place by Fluttershy. Spitfire looked into Fluttershy’s eyes asking for help but she saw that Fluttershy was more than willing to help James.

Fluttershy lowered herself so that she was now breathing on Spitfire’s marehood. Spitfire moaned loudly as she felt Fluttershy’s warm breath run along her moist lips. James moved one of his hands and began massaging her breasts. Fluttershy took her chance and licked at Spitfire’s folds causing her to arch her back. Fluttershy didn’t hold back as she was curious to hear what Spitfire sounded like when she really wanted something. Fluttershy would lick at her but stop when she was near her edge and left to hang there. Spitfire was panting heavily as her folds were licked and her wing and breast were both massaged. Spitfire kept fighting as hard as she could against having to beg but couldn’t take it any more.

“James I feel so hot inside. Please stick your cock inside of me and rut me like no tomorrow.” James smiled as Spitfire finally gave in and he gave her what she wanted. He bent her forward and lined his shaft up with her marehood. James listened to a few whimpers from Spitfire before fully hilting her. Once he was inside Spitfire moaned in pleasure as James was pushed all the way inside of her. James started thrusting into her and he pulled Fluttershy over. James and Fluttershy kissed and he brought his hand down to Fluttershy’s pussy. James could feel the heat that it was radiating and started to rub it.

Fluttershy moaned into the kiss as James played with her clit. James used his other hand and started tracing along Spitfire’s cutie mark causing her to go completely limp. As James and Fluttershy deepened their kiss Pinkie showed up from behind and grabbed Fluttershy’s wings. Fluttershy gave a cute squeak at the sudden feeling that went through her body. The kiss was broken off as Fluttershy met with Pinkie’s libs and their tongues battled for dominance. James focused his attention on Spitfire as Pinkie kept Fluttershy busy. James pulled Spitfire up and started massaging her breasts making her moan even louder. Spitfire still felt so warm on the inside and there might be a chance that she will always feel like this. The feeling was never unpleasant as it seemed to give them both pleasure. James felt Spitfire’s walls clench tightly as she climaxed. James didn’t hold back as he painted her warm walls white with his seed.

Spitfire fell onto the bed as she fought to get her breath back from the rippling orgasm that she had. James turned to Fluttershy to help Pinkie finish her up. James inserted himself into Fluttershy who gasped as her walls were spread apart by James’s cock. Fluttershy was still so tight and it felt incredible. Pinkie continued to kiss Fluttershy and massage her wings. As Fluttershy was distracted James massaged her breasts as he thrusted into her. It didn’t take long as Fluttershy was close to orgasm when Pinkie took her turn with her. Fluttershy came hard as she fell off of his cock after finishing her orgasm.

James was close but didn’t want to disturb Fluttershy as she was trying to catch her breath. Pinkie noticed that James was looking for a way to release himself so she got up to him and put his cock inside of her. James groaned as Pinkie clenched walls helping to bring him closer to the edge. James thrusted into Pinkie as she bounced happily on his cock. Pinkie was on edge when she was playing with Fluttershy and now that James was inside of her she could feel her juices slowly leak out. It didn’t take long as both James and Pinkie came together as they reached their peak. Pinkie fell on the bed as her body shuddered from the orgasm that she experienced. Her marehood leaked a little to which she brought her hand down and scooped some of it up. Pinkie looked at the white goo on her hand for a few seconds before licking it clean.

James took a few minutes to head for the bathroom and grab a glass of water and drink it with haste. As James drank the cool water he saw that Octavia came in. James turned around and their lips met in a passionate kiss. As the kiss was deepened James picked her up and took her to the bed so that she could lay down. Once Octavia was laying on the bed James continued to kiss her as he snaked his hand down towards her marehood. James found her clit and lightly rubbed it. Octavia gave a sharp gasp from the pleasure that shook her to the very core. James continued to tease her clit as she just moaned into his mouth. Octavia has been on edge since they started and she was willing to do anything to find her release.

“James please stop with the teasing. I’m on the brink of cumming and I need the release. So just stick your cock inside of me and buck me.” James couldn’t help but chuckle that Octavia gave up so quickly but he could see that he had been very close. As he teased her clit he saw that she was trying as hard as she could to not orgasm all over the bed. James granted her wish and stuck his cock deep inside of her. Octavia moaned as her body was filled with James’ cock and she could feel him starting to thrust slowly. As James continually hilted her she brought one of her hands down and rubbed her own clit. Octavia was panting heavily as her eyes were shut closed and she bit her lower lip. Octavia’s eyes snapped opened as she screamed from her orgasm. James came along with her as he filled her womb with his seed.

James stroked her mane lightly as she slowly caught her breath. James looked around hoping to find a certain unicorn mare that he did want to see. As he looked around he saw that Rarity was still dealing with Rainbow Dash and was also getting help from Twilight now. James shook his head as Rainbow was still holding back so he went over to Aloe and Lotus who were back up and moving around. When James reached the spa twins he asked them to look after Rainbow and help both Rarity and Twilight to get her to stop being stubborn. As James continued to walk around he found the familiar azure unicorn that he was looking for. James though did gain a slight frown as he saw Trixie. She seemed so alone and was wondering why she was so alone.

“Hey Trixie are you okay?”

“I’m fine James.” James could see that she was lying to him and herself.

“Seriously Trixie what’s wrong? You can tell me anything.”

“I’m just not sure if I can join in all this fun.”

“Trixie you are more than welcome to join in this fun. You are a part of this harem and we all care for you and each other.” Trixie looked at James a smile started to form on her face. James moved himself closer to Trixie and then pushed her down gently. Trixie was confused at to what James was doing and then gave a sharp gasp as she felt something rub in between her legs. Trixie saw that James was near her crotch and breathing on it. James was trailing kisses up along her leg and got close to her marehood. Everytime James got close to her lovely pussy he would move away keeping her on edge.

James listened to Trixie as she moaned in pleasure. He also couldn’t help but smile as she squirmed trying to get him closer to her marehood. She tried to grab his head and pull him closer but he would move around and avoid her grasp. Trixie couldn’t keep up with grabbing his head as the pleasure that she was feeling was too much. Trixie was forced to the edge everytime he got near but was then left wanting more. Trixie had her eyes shut tightly as she held onto the little control that she had. James then started nibbling on her clit as she was proving to be a powerful opponent. This new found pleasure though for Trixie was too much and she couldn’t hold it anymore.

“James just buck me already.” James removed his mouth from her love button and smiled at her and she returned it with one of her own. James then lined his cock up with her and slowly prodded her entrance. James relished in her slight whimpers as she waited with baited breath for him to enter her. James looked down and smiled as he entered her wet marehood. Trixie moaned loudly as James slowly entered her. James waited for Trixie to calm down a bit since she still wasn’t used to James yet even after the times they have had sex together. Once she calmed enough James started thrusting into her. Trixie just let her body relax and let James take control of the ride as he rutted her like there was no tomorrow.

James could see the peaceful expression on her face and just took in her happiness. Even with Trixie still being slightly nervous with everypony James was glad that they were all still loving to each other. James took it easy on her at first but she gave small hints to go harder. James not being one to disappoint his mares started going faster. Trixie was now having her pussy slammed as James continued to hilt her. Trixie couldn’t take it anymore as she reached her climax after such a long time. As her walls were clenched around his cock James released his seed deep into her and filled her womb.

Once James removed his member from Trixie’s marehood he looked to see that Rainbow was still fighting against the other mares. James could see that she has came a few times but was still holding her true orgasm for when James went to buck her brains out. James would be more than glad to do that only if she asked for it. James looked around and went to gather a few mares to help speed things along a little further. James grabbed Fluttershy and Rose and asked for their help. James explained that he needed them to help Rainbow have some type of manners and the two of them were more than willing to help.

James got on the bed and Rainbow looked at him with a smirk thinking that she won. As she smirked it soon turned into a worried face as James was gaining a small smile on his face. As they stared at each other Rainbow noticed that Fluttershy and Rose were now approaching her. She looked back at James and she understood what he was going to do. Aloe and Lotus focused on her feet, which was very hard to fight through all that pleasure that the feeling of her feet gave her. Then with Rarity and Twilight using their magic to massage her wings wasn’t helping at all. Now Fluttershy came along and started massaging her breasts and Rose lowered herself to her marehood and started to tease her clit.

James along with the other mares watched as Rainbow writhed underneath the mares trying to stave off the pleasure. James moved himself towards Rose to please her since she hadn’t had a turn yet with James. Rose just shook her rear side to side making James smile. James inserted himself into Rose who moaned at the feeling of James’ cock. James started thrusting in her not letting up. James quickly came soon as Rose’s walls clenched his member and milked him for as much of his seed that she could get. James then moved to Aloe and gave her the same treatment. Aloe’s cute moans of pleasure helped to bring James to climax as Aloe took all of his seed inside of her. James was now next to Lotus and he could see that she was waiting for her turn patiently.

Before James went to rutting Lotus he pulled Rarity and Twilight off of Rainbow so he could also tend to them before he went to deal with Rainbow. James inserted himself into Lotus’ loving pussy and she accepted him. James thrusted as far as he could and listened to her sweet moans. Lotus just screamed her heart out as she came all over James cock. Lotus could feel his seed fill her up as he emptied as much as he could into her. James moved next to Rarity who was waiting and ready for James to enter her pussy. James inserted himself into Rarity and listened to her moan loudly. James started off slow but was able to speed up his thrusting. Rarity just laid back and enjoyed the feeling. Rarity’s walls clenched as she came coating James member with her juices. James came deep inside Rarity filling her pussy with his warm seed. James pulled out of her and then pulled Twilight towards him. Before James was able to start on Twilight, Rainbow finally spoke up.

“James please I can’t take the teasing anymore. I want to feel your cock inside of me and fill me to the brim with your cum.” James looked at Rainbow and gave a small smile towards her.

“Sorry Rainbow but you will have to wait for me to finish with Twilight. You could have had your turn if you asked sooner.” James saw that Rainbow got slightly sad but knew that she had this coming.

James then looked back to Twilight and kissed her deeply. As they kissed James inserted his cock into her marehood. Twilight moaned in the kiss as she felt James fully hilt inside of her. Once the kiss was broken James started to slowly thrust inside of Twilight. Twilight wrapped her hands around James as she dug her nails into his back. James could feel the scratches on his back but he didn’t care. Twilight moaned loudly as James continued to thrust deeply into her. After a few minutes of being humped Twilight’s walls clenched around James’ cock as she came all over him. James shot his seed deep into her pussy as she moaned at the feeling of being filled by his warm seed. James then looked to Rainbow who was blushing deeply. James signaled the other mares to get off of Rainbow so he could give her what he wanted. Before he started though he wanted to see if Rainbow truly learned her lesson.

“So Rainbow what is it that you want?” James could see that Rainbow was thinking hard about this. She was thinking if she could beg again but was having a hard time trying to find the courage to do it again. Her courage quickly came back though as she saw James to move away.

“Please buck my brains out. I can’t wait anymore to have your cock inside me.” James smiled as he turned back around to look Rainbow in the eyes. Her blush was heavily evident on her face as she tried to get over her embarrassment.

James gave her a deep passionate kiss as he slowly lined up his cock. Once he felt his tip rub along her marehood he pushed his cock inside. Rainbow moaned into the kiss as she finally got what she was waiting for. James was now thrusting deep inside of her going as hard as he could. The kiss was broken off as Rainbow lay motionless on the bed letting James have his way with her. Rainbow screamed as she felt her orgasm approaching fast. James pulled up the cyan pegasus and held her close as he continued to hilt her. Rainbow couldn’t last any longer as her walls clenched around his member as she came. James shot his seed into her pussy trying to fill her up as she wanted to be filled.

Rainbow slid off of his cock as she tried to gain her breath. James fell down on the bed and closed his eyes for a bit to get some rest. James was woken up after thirty minutes of sleep to see the mares smiling down at him. James saw that they all had vibrators inserted into their marehoods and they were blushing very hard. As James looked at them they all turned around and presented their rears toward him. James was still confused as to what they wanted until they moved their tails to the side showing their forbidden hole. James now understood what they wanted but was unsure of if he could give it to them.

“Are you mares sure that you want this?” James asked with slight concern if they wanted to try a new experience. Rarity spoke up for all of them to help put him at ease.

“We are very certain James. So please don’t keep us waiting anymore than we need to.” Even with their backs to him James gave a slight nod of the head and went to work on the mares. James started on the left with Twilight and was going to work his way down from there. Before he got started though James was stopped by Twilight who used her magic and placed her hand on his chest. James could feel energy come to his body but it didn’t feel like a rejuvenation spell that she was using.

“Uh Twilight what did you do to me?” James asked with slight confusion.

“Well during our training with your magic you seemed a little off. With all the blood transfusions that you had with the three different types of ponies something didn’t seem right. You were only using the magic of unicorns but for some reason not the other two that you had inside of you. So I just helped to unlock the earth and pegasus pony part of you.” James could only nod in understanding. James would ask about this later but right now he could see that they were wanting to get further along with this.

Twilight was turned around and James grabbed her flanks. Twilight shuddered lightly at his touch and then gasped as she could feel James enter her rear. The feeling was different from all the others as James started off slow. The feeling was indescribable and James had thirteen other mares to tend to after Twilight. Her rear constricted his cock giving him intense pleasure. James came inside of her coating her rear as he couldn’t last with her tight walls. Twilight though came from the toy inside of her pussy.

James continued down the line from after Twilight. The order was after Twilight was Rose, Vinyl, Aloe, Octavia, Lyra, Lotus, Lightning, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Spitfire, Rarity, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie. James was dead tired from all of the rutting that he did. The mares picked up James and took him to the shower so they could all get clean. The shower felt relaxing and calm as the mares took care of James’ body. Once the shower was done they headed for the kitchen to get some food in their body. They were at this for hours as James saw that it was now night outside.

Aloe, Lotus, and Rose got to cooking dinner as James sat in the chair taking calming breaths. Spitfire was sitting on his lap as the other mares sat closer to him to keep him warm. The mares just sat in silence as they smiled at James. They knew this was going to be taxing on James but were glad that he went through with it all the way. Though James wasn’t going to have much of a choice in the matter to begin with anyways. The food was brought to the table and they all ate with gusto.

James didn’t see how hungry he was until the started eating the food. Apparently activating the magic of the other two races blood and all the sex really spent his body. Once the food was all gone they all headed back for the bedroom and laid down in the bed. James was glad that they changed the sheets on the bed so that it was nice and clean. James took his position in the middle of the bed and the mares surrounded him. James fell asleep as the mares kept themselves pressed close to him.

Dream Realm

James was back at the castle again and he started walking back to the garden that he saw Luna at last time. James was in the garden and was met with the same scene like last time. Luna was sipping at her tea and James could see the little shadow foals playing. James took his seat with Luna at the table and had some tea himself. James watched as the foals played and couldn’t help but smile. Even with it being a dream and all it was still a pretty nice site. The foals seemed so happy as they played around with each other. James placed his cup down on the table and went to join the foals in their playing.

James ran around with the little foals and played soccer with them. Luna just sat back in her chair as she watched James play with the little foals. Inside though Luna felt some worry though. The little foals did what they were supposed to and that was halt the growing shadow that was inside James. She was worried now though because the shadow was now receding and she didn’t know where it was going. She used her magic to see if she could find it in the dream, James’ mind, or even in the real world. She couldn’t find a trace of it anywhere and she was afraid that it was finally getting free. Luna warned her sister about this and she said that she would keep an eye out just in case something weird happened.

Deep In James’ Mind

The hooded figure appeared before both Shadow and Nightmare Moon who were sitting around waiting for him to show up. The figure nodded to them both as they moved closer to him. They grabbed on to him as he focused his magic to pull them free of their prison. Shadow was surprised to see the amount of magic that it took to move them out of James’ mind and he seemed that he barely broke a sweat. They landed in the middle of the Everfree forest and the figure smiled at them both. Nightmare moved off to the abandoned castle to collect the last thing that she needed to be at full power. Once she was gone the figure pulled out fourteen necklaces with different gems in each. Shadow looked at the necklaces as he waited for an explanation on what to do with them.

Dream Realm

Luna was now in complete fear as the shadow that was inside James was now completely gone. She contacted her sister to let her know what has happened. After her mental conversation she walked over to James who was distracted with the foals to see her coming. Luna tapped James on the head and he fell unconscious onto the grass. The foals looked at Luna confused but when they saw her face they knew that there was something wrong. Luna made the dream disappear as she changed it to a different setting. James was now in a field with his marefriends as they all shared the same dream. Luna couldn’t help the tears that fell from her eyes. Celestia told her not to let James know about this until they could confirm that there was a true problem coming. Luna believed James to be a nice pony and didn’t want this to happen to him. Luna watched as James enjoyed his time with his marefriends in the shared dream as they played and talked with each other.

“Please forgive us James. I wish not to do this to you but it is for the safety of Ponyville that you don’t know what is happening yet.”

Author's Note

Thanks to EricTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter and the organization of everything.

Time Of Trouble

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 49: Time Of Trouble

Shadow

“So what do I need to do with these necklaces?” Shadow asked as he looked them over trying to see what they were for.

“These are for your own little harem of mares.” The figure answered with its back turned to Shadow.

“I don’t need a harem of mares. I just need to get James alone and I can deal with the rest.”

“Do you truly think that you would be able to get James alone. You have been in his head long enough that you have seen who he is with. You will need your own set of mares if you want to get near him.” The figure answered as it turned around and looked Shadow in the eyes. “You will also need to change your form so they don’t recognize you.” The figure then left in a puff of smoke to Celestia knows where.

Shadow was standing near a sizeable pond trying out different forms that he could use. After several minutes of cycling through different looks this is what he settled on. He took the form of a unicorn with a black and grey coat. His mane was charcoal black and his eyes were blue. He was going to go with red eyes to add some fear to him but decided against it because he didn’t want to draw that much attention to himself. He gave himself a cutie mark that was an ink blot with stars inside of it. Shadow took another few minutes to try and decide a name for himself. Shadow decided to call himself Night Slash and he would be from Detrot.

Happy with his new look Shadow started walking through the forest to find the exit. After a few minutes of walking Shadow found a clearing and left the forest. He covered his eyes from the sun that was rising into the sky. Shadow took a seat near a tree as he waited for all the ponies to wake up and start their daily routines. As he sat at the bottom of the tree he pulled out the necklaces and looked at them again. All the necklaces shared the same stone but were all designed differently. The designs of them looked as if they were someponies cutie mark. He assumed that they were and guessed that the hooded figure already had ponies in mind that he would use.

Shadow saw the first ponies to start roaming in the center of town. He got up from his seat and made his way towards town to introduce himself. Shadow felt sick to his stomach at the thought of having to act nice to these ponies. In the end though he knew that it would be worth it when he ruled this land with Nightmare Moon. As he continued forward to the town he couldn’t help but wonder what she was up to. Even after being in the same mind for a couple of months they never really got to know each other that much. They would have regular conversations but they only the basic stuff about each other. Shadow shook these thoughts from his mind as he could see that one of the necklaces were glowing. Shadow looked at them and played hot and cold to see where they lead him.

Nightmare Moon

Nightmare was walking through the old castle ruins looking for a certain item. Before she was defeated by the Elements of Harmony she sealed away some of her magic for when she returned. She was walking around the castle trying to figure out where they were. Being away from the castle for a thousand years made it hard to find the object. The whole castle was ruined and she was getting progressively angry that she couldn’t find it. After several minutes of walking she was able to find the secret passage that she used to get to the under part of the castle. She followed the hallway to the depths of the castle where she kept the object. As she walked through the hallway she used her magic to light the torches on the wall to give her some light.

Nightmare could see the light that seeped through the cracks as the sun rose into the air. Nightmare finally reached the room that she was seeking and opened the doors. The doors creaked from their old age as they were forced open. Now that the doors were open she entered the room and activated her magic. From the center of the room rose a pedestal that had a handprint on it. She walked over and place her hand in the indention. As he hand was place in the indention she focused her magic into her hand as the wall in front of her started to open. The walls opened to show a little crystal ball that she had hidden long ago.

She picked up the crystal ball and she could feel the old magic that was still inside it. She smiled as she remembered what it was meant to be used for. She planned on using the magic inside after it had matured for a while and use it to bring total darkness. Though her revenge against her step sister and then the element bearers made it very difficult for her to get her plan into action. Nightmare placed the orb inside her satchel that she brought with her and headed out of the castle. Even after a thousand years for the magic to mature it still needed some time before it could be used to its full potential.

Nightmare couldn’t help but think about the hooded figure. There was something that seemed so familiar but she wasn’t sure what it was. The figure found her when she was in the castle after being separated from Luna. It took her into its arms and took it away to a place safe from the castle. When it found her she was weak and tired. As it took her away she couldn’t help but stare into its eyes. The yellow eyes of her savior held mixed emotions as it took her away. There were signs of sadness, anger, and even regret that she could see. Before she could say anything though the creature turned into smoke along with her and she was someplace with another creature.

This was when Nightmare found Shadow and learned that there was an unknown creature that was in Equesria. She remembered the old pony tales about humans but just like others she didn’t believe that they even existed. During her time with Shadow she learned a lot about the human and she couldn’t help but connect with Shadow. She could feel that Shadow was uncared for like Luna was and she was more than willing to help him get his revenge against James. The next time though that she met with the hooded figure she was going to figure out who it was no matter what it took.

Shadow

Shadow was still playing the hot and cold game with two of the necklaces and he was starting to get angry. As he walked around town they would glow brighter and then get very dim. As he was running around town he would be stopped by some of the ponies asking if he needed any help. He would say that he didn’t need it but as he spent the last ten minutes running around he was regretting not getting any help. Shadow sat down at a table and placed his hands on his face as he took a deep sigh. Since his face was covered he didn’t notice two pegasus mares that were getting closer to him. Shadow was pulled from his slight depression when one of the mares spoke to him.

“Excuse me sir but are you okay?” Shadow looked up and was startled a little when he saw the two pegasus mares. One was a grayish lilac in color. Her cutie mark was a shooting star and her mane and tail were interesting. They looked unkempt but were very clean. They were white but had some hues of blue that went across them. Her eye color was a pale rose. The other was also grayish lilac in color. Her cutie mark was three dragonflies and her mane and tail were simple. They looked nice and were a pale opal in color. Her eye color was a pale raspberry. As Shadow stared at them he forgot that he needed to give them an answer and if he didn’t he would look suspicious.

“Yeah I’m fine. I was just looking for somepony.” He answered as he continued to stare at them. As he stared he thought about their cutie marks and discreetly looked at the necklaces. As he looked two of them were glowing and upon closer inspection he saw that they had the same cutie mark as the mares. Shadow shot up as one of the mares spoke to him again.

“Can we help you fine who you’re looking for?”

“Actually I think I found who I was looking for.” Shadow got up and presented the two necklaces to the mares. The mares looked at the necklaces with confusion. They were confused as to why he had a necklace that had their cutie mark on it. They looked back at the unicorn to see if he would explain why he had these.

“Where did you get these Mr…”

“Ah where are my manners. My name is Night Slash. What are the names of the two beautiful mares that stand before me?” The two mares blushed at the comment and were slightly shuffling in place.

“My name is Cloudchaser and this is my sister Flitter.” They extended their hands and Shadow took them both and gave a warm shake.

“To answer your question I got these while I was in Detrot. I was told that they would lead me to something that could give me happiness and I guess that was true.” The mares continued to blush as they were commented by Shadow. Shadow then unhooked the necklaces and showed them to the mares. The mares turned around and moved their manes so he could put it on them.

Shadow had to control himself so he wouldn’t laugh at how easy this was. He thought that these ponies were stupid but not at this degree. Once Shadow had the necklaces hooked around their necks he waited for the magic to take effect. After several seconds the mares turned around and he could see that their eyes were slightly glazed over. The mares had fallen for him and it was thanks to whatever magic that figure used. Shadow had a new found respect for the figure but also a new found fear. This figure had intense magical power but that may be too much for the figure to have. Shadow felt that its power would be a problem if it decided to turn on them. Shadow made a mental note as he grabbed the two mares and lead to their to warn Nightmare of what could possibly happen.

Trixie

Trixie was in her room sitting on her bed as she read a magical tome. James was in the house but was busy with Soarin and Mac trying to get the wiring to work for his entertainment room. Trixie was glad that James was able to get some things from his world thanks to the princesses so he could have something to remember his world by. Though as Trixie sat on her bed the events of last night ran through her head. She could still feel the loneliness that she felt inside of her and felt even more worried. When they were asleep and together in the shared dream she talked with James.
James told Trixie if that she felt this way she could go talk with Spitfire about her problems. If there was anypony that James felt that Trixie could talk to that could understand it would be Spitfire. Trixie let the thought mull through her head as she thought about she would talk to Trixie about this. After taking some time to think it through Trixie decided that it would probably be best if she was just straight up with Spitfire. Trixie left her room and heard James scream. She saw that James shocked himself when he put the wrong wires together and causing a little burn. He passed by her as he went for the kitchen to get some ice to put on the burn. As he passed her though he gave her a bright smile which she returned with one of her own.

Trixie walked down the hallway as she headed for Spitfire’s room. She stood outside of the door looking at it. Trixie was having second doubts as she stood at the door. She knew that Spitfire was open to hearing the mares out if they had any problems since they were looking out for each other. Trixie didn’t notice but Twilight was standing at her doorway watching Trixie stand in front of Spitfire’s room. As she watched Trixie she used her magic to connect to the other minds of the mares to let them know what she was seeing. She mentioned that Trixie was outside Spitfire’s and she seemed upset. The mares said that they would be on their way to see what was going on.

Trixie was able to get enough courage as she knocked on the door. There was a few seconds of silence before she heard Spitfire. Spitfire said that the door was open and Trixie entered. Once Trixie was inside she took the time to look around the room. Trixie felt some happiness but it wasn’t without some sadness because of the pictures that Spitfire had up. James and Spitfire looked so happy together and in the group picture they all looked happy. Trixie remembered that day because it was the day that she started doubting herself. Trixie was pulled from her thoughts as Spitfire cleared her throat to gain her attention. Trixie saw that Spitfire had slight concern but wouldn’t voice it until Trixie spoke.

“So what is it that you would like Trixie?” Spitfire asked as she smiled at the azure unicorn. Trixie walked up to her little desk that she had and took a seat. She took a few seconds to gather her thoughts before she spoke. Deciding on what she wanted to say she voiced her concern with Spitfire.

“I wanted to talk about some feelings that have been popping into my head for the past while.” Trixie said with her head held down low.

James

James was in the kitchen tending to the little burn that he got when messed up the wiring. James saw Trixie and the hall and guessed that she was going to go see Spitfire about how she felt. James was sure that Spitfire could help her but couldn’t help the fear of worry that he was feeling. James felt bad that Trixie didn’t think that she didn’t deserve all the love that she was getting from everypony. James would talk with her but only after she spoke with Spitfire and if she wanted to talk. James took a look at where he got burned and it was already starting to heal over. James still wasn’t used to the speedy recovery that he had but it was still pretty awesome to see.

James headed back to his entertainment room to get everything finished up. James thought that it was going to take longer but it was actually going by faster than he had thought. James could feel the slight tingle in his arm when he used the materialization spell to bring in his game consoles but it was quickly subsiding. James joined Soarin and Mac and they were almost finished with getting everything set up. James helped get the last of it set up as he connected the wires to the solar panels so that he could get power to them.

Once they were hooked up James started up his PS3 and put in his Jak and Daxter HD collection game. James remembered the time that these games first came out. He would play them all the time every chance he got. He must have beaten the games hundreds of times but they just never got old for him. James turned on his TV and set to the channel that his game would play on. The screen stayed black and James was afraid that it wasn’t going to work. After several seconds of blackness there was finally picture. James mentally cheered that it worked and sat down on the couch. Soarin and Mac joined him to watch him play the game. He selected Jak 3 as it was the last thing that he was playing before he ended up here.

James played through his game but his mind kept wandering to Trixie. No matter how hard he tried if he kept trying to move his thoughts on they would go back to Trixie. James also had this nagging in the back of his head like something was happening but couldn’t tell what. James just decided to ignore it for now and would ask Trixie for help with it later. James was pulled from his concentration as he heard a phone ring. James looked around to see whose phone it was and it turned out to be Soarin’s. Soarin smiled sheepishly as he pulled his phone out from his pocket and answered it.
Soarin said his goodbye and headed back to the farm. Apparently Soarin skipped out on his chores so he could come over and help James. Applejack was not very happy that he did this and the same could also be said for Carrot Top and Bonbon. As Soarin left Mac took this as a chance to leave also since he promised to help Cheerilee at the school. James waved them goodbye and thanked them for all their help with his stuff. Once they were gone James went back to his couch and continued playing trying to get to the next level.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

The Hunt Continues

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 50: The Hunt Continues

Trixie

“I wanted to talk about some feelings that have been popping in my head for the past while.” Trixie said with her head held low. Spitfire could see that this was hard for Trixie to talk about so she waited patiently for her to talk. Trixie was fighting inside herself again as she sat in the seat across from Spitfire. After a few minutes of silence Trixie finally got out what she wanted to say.

“I kind of feel uncomfortable in the herd. I feel that I might not be completely loved by everypony here. I also feel that I might be a hindrance with James. I know that all of you have praised me for learning advanced spells so I could be more useful but I feel that it means nothing. Especially since Twilight is here and she is the master of magic so I don’t know what good I offer. James tried to reassure me that I am loved but I just don’t know anymore.” Trixie finished as tears started to form in her eyes. Spitfire could see that she really felt bad about herself and it hurt her to see her like this.

Spitfire did the only thing that she could do. She got out of her chair and walked over to Trixie. Trixie watched as Spitfire walked towards her feeling a little nervous. Trixie couldn’t read what Spitfire was thinking. What Spitfire did next surprised her very much. Spitfire grabbed Trixie by the hand and pulled her up. When she was standing on her feet Spitfire pulled her into a tight embrace. Trixie took a few seconds to recover from her initial shock before she hugged back. Spitfire rubbed her back as she cried onto her shoulder. As Trixie cried on her shoulder she was cooed by Spitfire as she spoke.

“Trixie you have no reason to feel that way. We all truly love you and want you to be a part of this harem. It may be true that Twilight is the master of magic but she was proud of you when you started to get further into your studies. She may have been a bookworm herself but you truly showed your dedication when you wanted to be more useful. Even I was impressed by your dedication to be better. I would even say that out of all of us you put forth the most effort. I can say with certainty that if you left then we will all be very sad if you left. You also shouldn’t let these feelings fester inside of you. If you ever need anything don’t be afraid to talk to any of us. We will be here for you and everypony else if ever needed.” Once Spitfire was done she started humming a song as she held on tighter to Trixie.

Trixie continued to cry as she let loose all her emotions onto Spitfire’s shoulder. As she listened to Spitfire she could hear that she cared for her. Trixie was able to settler herself down and break the hug off from Spitfire. Once the hug was broken Trixie smiled at Spitfire who returned with one of her own. Spitfire lead Trixie to the back of her desk where she opened one of the drawers. Inside the drawer was an old vintage bottle of wine from Prance. Spitfire pulled the bottle out along with two wine glasses. Spitfire filled both the glasses halfway and gave one to Trixie. Trixie took the glass and took sips from it. The two mares shared each others company as they had their wine.

Outside Spitfire’s Room

The mares listened in on the conversation that Trixie was having with Spitfire. Sure it wasn’t nice to eavesdrop on such a private conversation but they needed to know what was wrong with Trixie. As they listened to the conversation they couldn’t help the tears that were forming in their eyes. They didn’t know that Trixie was feeling so bad and they couldn’t help but feel bad for themselves. Trixie and Spitfire were done talking and the mares left to go think about what they heard. As they returned to their rooms they saw James walking from his entertainment room after holing himself up inside.

James headed for the void room so he could check on a couple of things. James past the mares and he could see that they were feeling down. He knew that Trixie was talking with Spitfire and was able to put two and two together that they listened in. Sure it was a bad thing that the mares did it but sometimes it is necessary to do something like that in order to solve a problem. James would wait for Trixie to come and talk to him if she needed to. For now though James would give her space so she could think this through.

Once James was inside the void room he stood in the middle and focused his magic. During his time training with his magic he wanted to try another idea that he had. After his failure with the earth element he was going to make it more like people that he knew. James focused his magic as fire, earth, ice, wind, and lightning came out of his hand. James moved his hands around as he formed the elements into certain figures. Once the elements were standing as he thought they should look he brought out his illusionary magic. Five black blobs fell from his hand and went towards the elements to bring them to life.

Shadow

Shadow followed the two pegasi to their house so he had a place to think and plan out his future plan. Once he was inside their simple one story house he placed the necklaces on the table and laid them out. Flitter left for the kitchen to get started on lunch and Cloudchaser joined him on the couch. She held Night Slash close as she looked at the necklaces herself. As she looked at them she moved four of them away to get a closer look. Night Slash let her look at the necklaces because if she recognized the design then it would be easier to get this done. Cloudchaser put the necklaces down and looked Night Slash in the face and spoke to him.

“I know who these belong to.” Cloudchaser looked him in the eyes as her mind was hazy not knowing that she wasn’t herself.

“You mind telling me who they are?” Night Slash asked as he tapped on her nose trying to tease her.

“These two belong to Colgate and Holly Dash who are both unicorns. Then these two belong to Lily and Daisy.”

“Do you know where I can find these mares?”

“Colgate works at the local dentist office here in town. Holly Dash is her part time assistant but if she isn’t there she might be at the schoolhouse helping Cheerilee. Lily and Daisy are the other flower mares here in town along with Rose.” Night Slash gave a slight shiver at hearing Rose’s name as it reminded him of James. He was able to hide it well enough though so that Cloudchaser didn’t get too worried about him.

“Thank you very much for all of that.” Flitter then came into the living room with lunch and they all ate in silence.

With lunch over Night Slash got up from the couch and headed out of the house. Night Slash headed for the local flower shop to get the two flower mares that were working there. He opened the door and the bell that was attached at the top rang. He was greeted by Daisy and Lily as they came over to help him. They smiled brightly at him and he had to fight from vomiting all over the place. Night Slash couldn’t handle all this happiness; it was just too much for him. He fought through it though since he needed to get this done.

Lily had a pale raspberry coat and her cutie mark was three lilies. Her mane and tail were a light amber with a streak of pale amber running through. Her eye color was a pale gold. Daisy had a pale magenta coat and her cutie mark was a large daisy overlapping a small daisy. Her mane and tail were a pale lime green. Her eye color was a moderated spring green. As Night Slash looked at the two flower mares he couldn’t help the blush that formed on his face. He shook his head as he needed to get these necklaces around their necks. He came up with the plan to trade the necklace for two separate flowers.

“I would like a lily and a daisy flower please.” The flower mares smiled at him and went to get the flowers he requested.

Once they returned with the flowers he gave them their respective necklaces and they looked at with confusion. Night Slash urged them to try them on since he wanted to give these to them when he first saw them. The flower mares blushed as they took the necklaces and proceeded to put them on. Once they had the necklaces on they came closer to Night Slash and started rubbing themselves against him. Even though Night Slash found these ponies repulsive they did have some admiring features. They came were coming in close but he stopped them from kissing him. They looked disappointed but Night Slash smiled at them.

“You may have a reward from you master if you can get the other two that require these necklaces.” As Night Slash said this he slightly pushed them down to the ground so they were on their knees looking up at him like they were dogs and he was their master.

The mares nodded rapidly as they took the necklaces and ran out of the store to get the other mares that he was looking for. As he was alone in the flower store he looked around at all the flowers. Night Slash smirked as he ran his hands around the room causing all of the flowers to die. He laughed maniacally as he left the store in a dead looking state now. As he exited the store he formed into a shadow and went across town following Daisy to see who she was going for.

Daisy arrived at the local dentist office and entered the building. When she was inside she was greeted by a unicorn mare wearing a tag that said Colgate. Colgate had a light blue coat and her cutie mark was an hourglass. Her mane and tail were a moderated blue with a light persian blue stipe in both. Her eye color was a moderate sapphire blue. Daisy sheepishly walked towards Colgate as she hid the necklace behind her back. As Daisy got closer to Colgate she surprised the unicorn mare when she kissed her. As Colgate was kissed Daisy quickly put the necklace around her neck and then pulled away.

“Master is waiting for us at home. He would like it if you came back home right now.” Colgate could only nod as her head was clouded with false memories and thoughts. Night Slash was surprised by this approach but was glad that it went so smoothly. Now that Colgate was his he headed back out to see what Lily was up to.

Night Slash headed for the schoolhouse since he didn’t see Holly Dash at the Dentist. Once at the schoolhouse he watched as Lily slipped in and made her way to a unicorn behind a desk. The mare had a pale pink coat and her cutie mark was a strawberry for some reason. Her mane and tail were similar to that of Rainbow Dash but only had three colors. The colors of her mane and tail were yellow, blue, and purple. Her eye color was a soft blue. Night Slash watched with interest as Lily walked up to this unicorn that he guessed was probably Holly Dash.

Lily was swaying her hips as she got towards Holly. As Lily got closer Holly looked up and seemed to blush at seeing Lily. Night Slash was now being filled with interest that this mare was getting flustered at seeing Lily. Deciding to see what they were up to he slipped inside and hid in the shadows and continued to watch them. Holly seemed surprised that Lily was visiting so early since she had work. Apparently these two mares were dating each other and Night Slash could only laugh at how enjoyable this was. Lily was able to easily get Holly to put the necklace on as she thought that it was a gift from Lily.

“Come with me my love as master is waiting for us to return.” Holly only nodded her head as she left with Lily their arms and tails connected with each other. Night Slash left back for the house chuckling to himself when he would destroy James and his harem using these mares as fodder for the fight.

Nightmare Moon

Nightmare hid in the shadows as she snuck around the forest avoiding all the dangerous creatures that resided in it. She could have easily dispatched them but she didn’t want to draw attention to herself using her magic. She headed out of the forest and went to look for Shadow. She didn’t know where he was residing so she used her magic to follow his dark trail. She followed it all the way to a one story house. She was confused that Shadow was staying in this house and so she decided to be careful. She slithered through a crack and entered the house.

Nightmare was inside the house and stayed in the air as she looked down at two pegasus mares. As she watched she saw the door open and four more mares entered the room. Behind the mares was a unicorn stallion that was giving off a dark aura. Nightmare knew that this could only belong to one being. She saw the unicorn leave for the kitchen and she followed him. Once in there she came out of the shadows and showed herself to the unicorn. The unicorn looked at the dark alicorn that showed herself and couldn’t help but smile.

“Nightmare so good to see you. Did you find what you were looking for?”

“Yes Shadow I did and I must say that I was glad that I found it.”

“Oh yeah that reminds me since you don’t know but in this form I’m known as Night Slash.”

“I must say that this new form does suit you quite nicely than your old one.” Nightmare commented as she gave Night Slash a once over a slight blush forming on her face. Night Slash ignored her comment as he went back out to the mares that were sitting around the house.

James

James finished with the five elements after dealing with five failures before getting them to succeed. The elements then separated from the black goo and returned back to his body. Once James got through the pain that ran through his body he walked over to the bench. James pulled the bag out from underneath glad that he put the covering paint in the bag. James covered the marks on his hands as he headed back upstairs. Once he was upstairs he heard one of the mares gasp. James turned around to see that Trixie was coming out of the kitchen. Before he could say anything Trixie gave him a cold stare. James looked over his body and looked at the cuts and bruises that was on his body. He knew that Trixie wasn’t going to let this go so he headed for her room.

James was now sitting on the bed as Trixie ran her hands over his arms and body. James had to trash on of his shirts since it was nearly burned all the way. Rarity was almost ready to rip his head off for destroying one of her shirts. James made it up to her by promising that he would help her make a new shirt. James could feel his body getting better as the cuts started to close and the bruises began to shrink. James looked at Trixie and she seemed to be smiling more now than she was before. James was quiet and then was pulled from his daydream by Trixie.

“Thanks James for everything that you have done.”

“I haven’t done much but cause you mares a few problems and a few headaches.” James chuckled lightly but was silenced when Trixie lightly slapped the back of his head. James looked at her confused as to why she hit him but he saw that bright smile on her.

“Really James that is all water under the bridge. I was saying thanks for giving me the courage to be here with all of you. I don’t think that if it wasn’t for you I wouldn’t be this happy.” James gave Trixie a warm embrace and kissed her head. Trixie returned the hug with one of her own and sighed as she held James close.

James laid down on the bed as he let Trixie continue to heal his body. James let his eyes close so he could get some sleep for a bit after exerting himself. With everything that he went through he was glad that he got those five guardians under control. It was weird since they would listen but still perceived him as a threat. So in order for them to know that he wasn’t any trouble he had to beat it into them. James just really hoped though that they would still listen the next time that he summoned them. The books said that they would listen to him if he learned to separate the way he wanted them to be. Trixie saw that James had fallen asleep and she was feeling tired herself. Whatever James was practicing it took a lot of magic to heal the wounds that he had. Even then there were some wounds that wouldn’t heal like there was some type of magic keeping it from healing. Trixie laid down next to James getting some sleep herself as she made a mental note to look up why she couldn’t heal these wounds.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

Secrets Unfold

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 51: Secrets Unfold

Trixie

Trixie woke up from her nap that she had next to James. As her eyes opened she couldn’t help the smile that appeared on her face as she looked down at James. Her smiled turned into a frown though as she saw the wounds that she couldn’t heal. Trixie got out of bed leaving James there so he could get some more sleep. She headed for Twilight’s room to see if she had any books on what may be wrong. She arrived at the door and gave a few knocks. Trixie heard footsteps behind the door before they stopped. The door opened and Trixie was given a smile by the lavender unicorn.

“Hey Trixie. What brings you over here?”

“Hey Twi. I was wondering if you had a book on wounds that couldn’t be healed through magic?” Twilight put a hand to her lower lip as she thought. Twilight snapped her fingers and then headed for one of her many bookshelves and went looking through them. After a few minutes Twilight pulled out a book and gave it to Trixie. The book was leather bound and was called Wounds and Secrets they may hold. Trixie gave Twilight a hug for finding her this book and headed out.

Night Slash

Night Slash had to deal with six angry mares when Nightmare decided to come out of the kitchen and show herself to the group. The mares were not happy seeing this mare in their house especially when she had her arm wrapped around Night Slash. Colgate was the first to act when she grabbed a lamp with her magic and threw it at Nightmare. Nightmare easily dodged the lamp and looked at Colgate with an evil glare. Night Slash could see that Nightmare was channeling her magic in her hands and stepped in the middle of it before it got out of hand. When he stepped in the middle though he was knocked out by a stray chair that Daisy threw aiming for Nightmare.

After he was able to get back on his feet he saw that Nightmare and his brainwashed mares could have looked better. Their clothes were torn showing off their bodies but not their private areas. The house was a complete and utter mess that made it look like that a tornado went through. Night Slash groaned as he pulled himself up from the ground. He was beginning to regret having a physical body now that he knew the hassles that he had to go through. Sure when he was just an apparition he could still feel pain but it would subside as soon as it came. Now with a physical body when he got hurt it stayed with him for a long time.

As Night Slash lifted himself off the ground the mares noticed him getting up. The mares quickly ran over to him to help him on his feet. As Night Slash got up he thought he could see that Nightmare was about to cry. He pushed it to the back of his mind as he was certain that Nightmare didn’t care enough that he got hurt. He was lead to the couch after it was turned back over and sat down on it. He was then given a glass of water and he put it to his head. The cold glass helped to soothe the pain that was running through his head. As he relaxed on the couch he looked down and saw that two of the necklaces were glowing.

Nightmare saw that the necklaces were glowing and she walked over to see them. As she looked them over she recognized who they belonged to since she kept watch over the ponies even when she was trapped in the moon. Nightmare walked to the couch and sat down next to Night Slash which wasn’t a smart move. The mares growled as Nightmare was seated next to Night Slash. Nightmare had her hands glowing prepared for another attack as the mares were preparing for another fight. Night Slash put up his own hand as it glowed and put collars around the mares except for Nightmare.

“Everypony stand down right now and all of you sit.” Night Slash commanded in a harsh tone.

The mares were standing for a few seconds and then the collars gave them a shock since they didn’t sit down. As they were being shocked the mares got down on their knees and then the shocking ended. As the mares were on the ground they looked up at Night Slash with slight tears in their eyes. He just gave them a cold stare and the mares understood that they were in trouble. Night Slash turned towards Nightmare and showed her the two necklaces show she could see them better. Nightmare took the necklaces and looked them over and she knew where she saw them before.

“I know who these need to go to.”

“Well that’s good to hear. Can you please tell me so I can have a relaxing moment now that this has been dealt with.” Night Slash saw out of the corner of his eye as Lily tried to stand up.

“I told you to sit down.” Night Slash said in a very harsh tone. Lily flinched at the tone of his voice and went back down on her knees waiting for permission to get back up.

“These necklaces belong to two pegasi mares known as Misty Fly and Cloudkicker. Misty Fly is part of The Wonderbolts like Spitfire is. Cloudkicker works at the cloud factory making weather clouds.”

“So then they are not here in Ponyville then are they.” Night Slash stated starting to get irritated that these mares weren’t here.

“Sadly no they are not but you do have two pegasi mares that could get them for you.” Nightmare suggested to Night Slash as she eyed Cloudchaser and Flitter.

“I could send them but I’m not sure if they could get it done right if I’m not there to watch them.” Cloudchaser was going to say something about that but when Night Slash stared at her she kept it to her self.

“Would you like me to go and keep an eye on them so they get it done properly?” Nightmare offered putting a hand on Night Slash’s shoulder. Night Slash didn’t know why but it felt nice with her hand on his shoulder.

“If you can keep an eye on them and they get it done then by all means please go do it.” Night Slash accepted as he relaxed a little more into the couch. Night Slash took the necklaces and went towards Cloudchaser and Flitter.

“Cloudchaser you are going to get Misty Fly. Flitter you will go and get Cloudkicker. You may now stand now if you would like.” Night Slash handed them their respective necklaces and then went back to the couch. Flitter and Cloudchaser got up on to their feet as they bowed to Night Slash and headed for the door.

Night Slash looked at Nightmare and she got up from the couch to follow the mares. As she walked towards the doors she heard Night Slash clear his throat gaining her attention. As she looked at Night Slash he was gesturing across his body. It took a few seconds but she realized what he was trying to say. Nightmare snapped her fingers and she fixer her clothes so they didn’t look like she fought a timber wolf. Night Slash then gestured to the mares and Nightmare gave a big sigh. She snapped her fingers and all the mare’s clothes were fixed. Nightmare walked out the door and took off into the sky following Cloudchaser and Flitter.

Night Slash got up from the couch as she started cleaning up the house. He looked at the other four mares and nodded his head allowing them to get up. The mares got up and started helping around the house trying to make it like it was last time. With the house cleaned up Night Slash grabbed his mares and they headed out to go have a look around town.

Nightmare

Nightmare kept her distance from the mares so that she wouldn’t draw attention to herself. They were nearing Cloudsdale if she was going to watch the mares then she was going to need to change her appearance. Nightmare placed a tracking spell on the two mares as she veered off behind a cloud so she could change her look. She ran her magic through her body and got rid of her horn. Her coat color became a sky blue and her cutie mark became a rainbow. Her mane and tail were no longer ethereal but was actual hair. The color of her mane and tail became a dark purple. Her eye color became green and she didn’t have the slits in her eyes. Nightmare summoned a mirror and looked herself over happy with how she looked.

Nightmare followed the first tracker that was the closest to her. As Nightmare flew around Cloudsdale the pegasi didn’t seem to mind that she was new to the area. The pegasi just waved to her as she passed by and she returned it with her own. Nightmare had to fight the urge to vomit as she flew around because of how happy the pegasi were. Nightmare could feel her jealousy build as she saw the pegasi enjoy the sun. When Nightmare took over Equestria she was going to give them two choices that they could take. They could either accept her eternal night or they could spend the rest of their lives in the diamond mines.

Nightmare saw Flitter flying towards the cloud factory and knew that was where Cloudkicker was. Flitter landed on the front steps of the cloud factory and pressed the buzzer to be let in. Nightmare followed in behind her keeping her distance as she watched. Flitter apparently knew the layout of this building very well. She was able to walk around the place fast and took the corners fast as she looked for Cloudkicker. Flitter stopped suddenly and Nightmare had to take a few steps back to hide behind a corner.

Flitter had found Cloudkicer and was having a conversation with her. Cloudkicker had a pale persian blue coat and her cutie mark was a sun covered with a cloud. Her mane and tail were a light amber with a light yellow streak going through it. Hey eye color was cerise in color. The two pegasi seemed to be very good friends with each other since they talked like they haven’t seen each other in a long time. Nightmare watched them have their conversation and she was starting to get bored.

Nightmare saw the Flitter was going to take Cloudkicker on a walk and there was no way she was going to wait that long for her to do her job. So to speed things up Nightmare used her magic to pull the necklace from Flitter’s back pocket. When Flitter got ahead of Cloudkicker Nightmare used this chance to get the necklace around her neck. Once the necklace was securely clamped Cloudkicker stopped moving. Flitter saw that her friend stopped moving then she saw Nightmare hiding in her corner. Flitter shook her head at Nightmare who just shrugged and then walked off.

Now that Cloudkicker was dealt with she pulled up the second tracker so she could Cloudchaser. Her magic locked on to the spell and she flew out a near window for her next destination. As Nightmare flew around she saw some of the weather clouds and decided to mess with them. She flew to three clouds and put her magic in the clouds. The next time that it would rain wherever these clouds went the ponies would be in for a big surprise. The clouds were going to rain blood and scare all the ponies into thinking that ponies died in the clouds. Nightmare couldn’t help but laugh at the expression of the ponies when this would happen.

With her little plan finished she continued on towards where Cloudchaser was. As she neared where the peagasus was she saw that she went to the Wonderbolt academy. Nightmare felt a pang of worry that Cloudchaser wouldn’t be able to do this. As Nightmare neared where Cloudchaser was she saw the Wonderbolt leader showing up. At first Nightmare didn’t know who it was but when she got a better look she saw that it was Spitfire. Nightmare was now ready to have a panic attack with how complicated this got.

Cloudchaser found the Wonderbolt that they were looking for and it seemed to be going okay for now. Misty Fly had a cream colored coat that was similar to Fluttershy’s and her cutie mark was a thundercloud with a swirl of mist around it. Her mane and tail color were blue with a sky blue streak in the middle. Her eye color was also a beautiful sapphire blue that made Nightmare slightly jealous. Nightmare saw that Spitfire was getting closer and she had to do something to distract her or else they would fail. Nightmare looked around and saw another Wonderbolt. The other Wonderbolt that she recognized was Soarin and she knew that Soarin did things that made Spitfire slightly upset. Nightmare ran towards Spitfire and when she reached her she said that Soarin destroyed the locker room. This worked as Spitfire looked at Soarin very angrily and went to have a talk with him.

Now that Spitfire was distracted with having to deal with Soarin, Nightmare went back to check on Cloudchaser. As she neared she saw that Cloudchaser was having some problems dealing with the Wonderbolt. This one was being very stubborn and very rude to Cloudchaser. As Couldchaser would talk to her she would just ignore her or yell at her. Even though Nightmare could care less about the pegasus she was the only one that could treat her like that. As they were distracted with talking with each other Nightmare snuck up behind Misty Fly. As she got behind her Nightmare grabbed a metal bar that was against the wall. Once she was behind the rude Wonderbolt she lifted the metal bar up into the air and struck her in the back of the head.

Misty Fly fell on the cloud knocked out cold from the hit. Cloudchaser looked at the unfamiliar pegasus that attacked the Wonderbolt and looked at her with confusion. Nightmare looked around to see if there were any ponies that could see her. Seeing as there were no ponies that were around at the moment she quickly got rid of her disguise. With her disguise gone Cloudchaser recognized who it was and felt kind of happy. Nightmare gestured for Cloudchaser to continue with the plan and she did. With the necklace on Misty Fly Nightmare picked her up and flew through the clouds. Cloudchaser followed her as they head back to the house. As they flew Cloudchaser gave Nightmare a quick hug and thanked her for the help. Nightmare was surprised by the hug but was able to get over the initial shock since it was the necklace that caused her to be like this.

Trixie

Trixie was in the living room reading the book that she got from Twilight. As she read the book she was starting to get confused. The book was saying that there was only two know ways that cold keep wounds from healing completely. The first was the use of plants that grew in the Everfree that could keep blood from clotting. Then the other was the use of dark magic that would keep magic from working correctly. Trixie couldn’t understand how these were answers since James hasn’t been to the Everfree and his dark magic wasn’t that strong. Though as Trixie thought about it she started to think that James had been spending a lot of his time in the void room.

Trixie got up from the couch as she placed the book on the table. She headed for the basement to see what James had been doing down there. She opened the door and she could feel a slight dark presence inside. As she entered the room she used her magic to scan around. As she scanned the room she saw that there were traces of dark magic. There were areas that it was weak but in others it seemed to increase in strength. Trixie was starting to get worried because as her hand moved over the bench in the room she felt the strongest form of dark magic in the room. She walked over to the bench and looked underneath it.

Trixie saw the bag that was underneath the bench and pulled it out. Trixie sat on the bench as she opened the bag. When she opened the bag she felt her heart stop temporarily. She was looking at two advanced books of magic. She read over the titles and set the defensive book aside as she held on to the illusionary book. Trixie got up from the bench and ran for the door to show the other mares what she found. She really didn’t want to believe it but the truth was in her hands. James was learning advanced forms of illusionary magic and it was starting to affect him. Trixie reached the door but when she opened it her path was blocked by James. James was holding the book that she was reading and was now staring down at her. Trixie looked into his eyes but couldn’t read the emotion that he was trying to give off. Trixie backed away as James walked towards her closing the door behind him. Trixie didn’t know what to do at this moment and before she could try she heard James begin to speak.

Canterlot

The princesses were walking around the castle getting prepared for whatever was coming. Celestia could feel a dark presence was coming but it only seemed to be toying with her. The presence would be there for a few seconds and then disappear. This would continue on all the time and Celestia along with her sister were getting very worried with what might be coming. They may have lived thousands of years but this was the first time that they were dealing with a force they have never seen before.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper on the idea of this chapter.

Final Hunt

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 53: Final Hunt

Night Slash

Night Slash and his mares were heading back to the house taking the long route back home. If there was one thing that could get a ponies attention it would be three unconscious mares being carried around. They were able to get back to the house and once inside Night Slash placed Berry Punch on the couch. His mares then placed Fiddlesticks and Junebug on the chairs around the couch. Then the door opened to reveal Flitter and Cloudchaser bringing in an unconscious Misty Fly and Cloudkicker. Night Slash gave a slight nod to the mares who returned it with a bright smile. Night Slash looked over the new mares and noticed the wounds that they received during their fight.

“Colgate, Holly Dash heal up these mares so that they don’t become a hindrance.” Colgate and Holly bowed slightly and went over the knocked out mares. As the unicorns got to work on the mares Night Slash took a seat. Night Slash rubbed his head from exerting himself with these mares. He thought to himself that he just needed to take a break for a bit so he can recharge. As he sat in his chair Daisy and Lily saw the wounds that was on his arms and came over to check on him. When they got close to him they were able to get a closer look at the wounds and assumed that he got them from Berry Punch.

“Master are you feeling okay?” Daisy asked worriedly as she looked at the wounds on Night Slash.

“I could be better. I should have had you come with me to take care of Berry Punch.” Night Slash stated with a slight growl that he let a pony get the better of him. Flitter and Cloudchaser saw the wounds on Night Slash and went over to check on him.

“I think that you should go and rest on the bed so we can heal you. The four of us can check over you while we wait for these mares to come to.” Flitter offered and Night Slash accepted it since he needed some rest. Before he left for the bedroom he waved his hand across the five new mares and a collar appeared around their necks.

Night Slash reached their bedroom and laid down on the bed. Flitter, Cloudchaser, Lily, and Daisy followed him into the bedroom. Once the mares were inside Flitter went into the bathroom to grab some ointment that she got from Zecora. Night Slash had his eyes closed as the other three mares rubbed his sore muscles staying clear of his cuts. When Flitter came back with the ointment the mares grabbed a little of it and applied it. Night Slash felt the sting of the ointment as it cleaned the wound and put a protective barrier on it. The mares were worried that they hurt him when he groaned but were reassured when he calmed down. They realized then that it was the ointment that gave him that slight pain.

Colgate and Holly Dash were done healing the three new mares as Misty Fly was coming out of her slumber. When Misty Fly and Cloudkicker walked over to where Colgate and Holly Dash were the three mares were starting to wake up. The three mares still had the memory of when they fought with Night Slash and his mares. The memory was distorted so that they thought that they did it in an act of rebellion. The mares shot up out of their seats worried that they may have angered their master and felt disgusted that they would betray him. Berry Punch asked where their master was and Colgate offered to lead them to him. The mares followed Colgate and Holly Dash to the bedroom that Night Slash was staying in currently.

Night Slash opened his eyes feeling a little better than he did when he got back. The four mares smiled down at him as he got up so that he was leaning against the head board. His attention was pulled to the door that was opening. Misty Fly and Cloudkicker were the first to enter the room. The two mares bowed to Night Slash and he waved them to the side. Then Berry Punch, Fiddlesticks, and Junebug came into the room and went to the side of the bed kneeling. There was a few seconds of silence and before Night Slash could say anything the mares began to speak in unison.

“Please forgive us master. We didn’t mean to betray you and cause you any harm. We are unsure of what possessed us to attack you and we feel terrible for it. We wish to have your forgiveness for our betrayal. We will do anything that you ask to show that we are still loyal to you.” Night Slash couldn’t help but laugh to himself on the inside at how easy it was to get the mares to do what he wanted. He wasn’t surprised after the first few but still couldn’t get over the enjoyment that it brought when they were unaware of their real lives.

Night Slash looks at the new mares and then took out the last three necklaces that he had. Lily saw the necklaces and she remembered who they were meant for. She went over to Night Slash and mentioned that they belonged to three unicorns that were in Ponyville currently. The three unicorns were Amethyst Star that worked with Mayor Mare. Lemon Hearts that was an assistant on Bonbon’s candy shop. Then the other was Silver Spanner that was here in Ponyville for a construction project. Night Slash slightly cringed at the idea that the last three were unicorn mares and he wasn’t ready to take the three of them on. The worry was also increased when Flitter told him that he needed to stay in bed and continue to rest. He was pulled from his thoughts thought when Fiddlesticks spoke.

“Master if you want, we can show that we are still loyal if we go to get the other three mares for you.” Night Slash was able to calm down a little since these three mares were willing to go get the last three mares that he needed. Night Slash nodded his head and gave each mare a respective necklace of the mare that they needed to get. Berry Punch was to get Silver Spanner, Fiddlesticks was to get Amethyst Star, and Junebug was to get Lemon Hearts.

The three mares bowed before Night Slash and left the room. As they were leaving through the front door Night Slash looked at Misty Fly and Colgate. He told the two mares to follow those three and make sure that they stayed out of trouble. Once they were all gone he ordered the rest of his mares to keep him safe as he rested on the bed. The remaining mares were happy that their master was staying to rest. The ones that were really happy were the flower mares and the pegasi twins. Flitter, Cloudchaser, Daisy, and Lily got into bed with Night Slash and cuddled up with him. The five of them fell asleep together. Holly Dash and Cloudkicker went to the living room to keep Night Slash safe from any intruders.

Trixie

Trixie was pacing around her room letting her nerves get the better of her. She was losing her mind ever since she found those books that James had. The one book that really had her on edge was that illusionary book. The most evil of dark magic that could ever be learned and James was learning the advanced versions of that magic. Trixie looked through that book herself when she and James were still in the void room and what she read frightened her. James was picking spells from the book but was avoiding the ones that had the potential to kill him. Trixie knew that she promised that she wouldn’t tell anypony but she needed to tell at least one pony. Steeling her resolve Trixie left her room and went to the one pony that needed to know.

Trixie was standing in front of Spitfire’s room yet again. It wasn’t too long ago that she was standing in front of this door to voice her feelings. Now here she was going to break a promise that she made with James. Out of all the ponies she was the one that was the most in love with James. Everypony was fine with this since James did put his own safety to the wind to save her and Lightning Dust from a manticore. Spitfire would still cry everytime she told that story to anypony. Telling this story did help spread the word that James was a good man and was willing to save anypony no matter what.

As Trixie stood at the door she remembered what Twilight mentioned when they found out that James could use illusionary magic. Twilight showed her worry that James could use this magic and didn’t want him to learn any advanced versions. James even promised that he wouldn’t learn it if she felt that it was too dangerous for him to learn. Now he was downstairs in the void room learning this dark magic and maybe putting his life at risk. Trixie shook her head so she could get done what she needed to get done.

Trixie knocked on the door and waited for a few seconds. There was no answer from inside so she opened the door. Trixie looked around and saw no sign of Spitfire. When she entered the room she looked at a calendar and mentally slapped herself. She forgot that Spitfire had to go to the academy to fill out paperwork. Since she was gone Trixie grabbed a piece of paper and placed a spell on it. Once Trixie had the spell on the paper she wrote a message for Spitfire.

Spitfire

Follow the white star trail to a place that will shock you.

Trixie

Trixie then left Spitfire’s room after she tested her spell. Trixie saw the little white star trail that would appear when Spitfire opened the note. There would be a small flash of light but it was the only way for her to see the white star trail. The trail was going to lead her to the void room and the books that James had hidden. Trixie left the room and looked back at the note that she placed on the desk. After several seconds of internal debating she left the note there and went back to her room to get ready for a show.

Spitfire

Spitfire was sitting in her chair going through the mountain of paperwork that Soarin left for her. After lengthy conversation with Soarin about being lazy and the destruction that he caused which he was still denying Spitfire was getting tired. She looked up at the clock on her wall and saw that it was closing time. Spitfire packed her things and locked up her office. She stopped by the lounge to grab doughnuts that were still there and head back home. Spitfire took the long way home because she was feeling slightly sick for some reason and the cold air helped to make her feel better.

Spitfire entered the house and went for the kitchen. She dropped off the doughnuts that she hadn’t eaten and went for her room. When Spitfire opened the door she saw the note on her desk. She picked up the note and saw that it was from Trixie. Spitfire was a little worried that Trixie had some bad news for her or something so she quickly opened the paper. When she opened up the note she was blinded by a bright flash. The flash quickly died down and she was able to see again. She didn’t know what the flash was about and started reading the note. After reading it she was wondering what Trixie was talking about when she mentioned a white star trail.

When Spitfire put the note down she saw a white trail that wasn’t there before. Being around the unicorns long enough though Spitfire knew that the flash is what is allowing her to see that trail. Heeding the words on the note she followed the trail to see what Trixie said was going to shock her. She was glad that the mares were gone since if they saw what she was doing they would think that she was being weird. As she followed the trail it lead her to the basement and she was standing in front of the door. She opened the door and what she saw confused her. She had no idea that there was a big spacious room in the basement of the house. Spitfire started turning on the lights so she could see better in the room.

With the lights now on Spitfire could see the white star trail and continued to follow it. She reached the bench that it was leading her to. Spitfire was confused as to why she was being showed a bench. She knew there had to be something more to it so she looked around it. She saw that the underside wasn’t covered so she looked down. She saw the bag that was hidden under there and another note. Spitfire pulled out the bag and the note. She read the note and it said that James was learning advanced dark magic and the books that he was using were in the bag. It also said that Trixie pinkie promised not to tell anypony but she had to tell Spitfire. She was also asking Spitfire to keep this a secret from the others and she would also like it if she had Spitfire to watch over James with her. Spitfire didn’t want to believe the note but when she opened the bag she dropped it.

In the bag was an advanced spell book for illusionary magic. Spitfire was so upset that she flew out of the room and went for her bedroom. She slammed the door as she landed on her bed crying her heart out. James the man that she trusted her heart and love with was keeping a deadly secret from her. Spitfire was crying as much as her tears would let her. As she cried she looked at the group picture of James and all the mares. As she stared at the smile that James had she wiped her tears away. She vowed that she would watch over James with Trixie and not tell any of the harem members until the time was right. With that she wiped away her tears and got to work behind her desk making sure that she could help James.

Colgate

Colgate followed Berry Punch since she may need help dealing with Silver Spanner. They reached the construction site and Berry Punch headed for the foreman’s office that Silver Spanner was in. Colgate teleported on top of the building and watched from the roof. Silver Spanner had a light brown coat and a wrench as her cutie mark. Her mane and tail color were a vanilla white. Her eye color was grey and it helped to make her look intimidating. Colgate watched as Berry Punch walked over to Silver Spanner.

She could see that she was talking to Silver Spanner but she was trying to shoo her away. Berry Punch kept her ground as she tried to get the unicorns attention. After several annoying minutes later Silver Spanner looked up from her plans and she seemed very pissed. Before the conversation could continue any further Berry Punch grabbed Silver Spanner by the head and slammed it on the desk. Berry Punch slammed her head on the desk so hard that it split in two. After seeing this Colgate opened the window and jumped down inside. When she was in Berry Punch had finished putting the necklace around her neck. Berry Punch saw Colgate and waved to her. Colgate couldn’t help the anger that slipped out of her voice when she spoke to Berry Punch.

“What the fuck were you thinking doing something so reckless?” Colgate asked as she checked over Silver Spanner.

“What she is a unicorn in charge of a huge construction business. The only way to deal with some unicorn that is that powerful is to act fast and hard. So I did what the best kind of action called for and did just that.”

“Well at least you didn’t do any real damage to her and you did get the job done. So for now head back to the house since you are finished and don’t help the others.” Colgate said as she picked up Silver Spanner and teleported out. Berry Punch gave a scoff as she left the office and headed back for the house.

Misty Fly

Misty Fly followed Fiddlesticks to where Amethyst Star was working. Fiddlesticks entered the building and asked Mayor Mare if Amethyst Star was in. Mayor Mare nodded as she called in Amethyst Star. Amethyst Star had a pale magenta coat and her cutie mark was three diamonds that formed an upside down triangle. Her mane and tail color was a moderate violet with purple streaks going across it. Her eye color was a moderate purple that helped to show off her radiance. Fiddlesticks lied to her saying that she needed to fill out some paperwork so she could get a residence certificate to live here in Ponyville.

Amethyst Star lead Fiddlesticks to the back so she could get her the proper paperwork. Once in the back room Misty Fly flew towards a window so she could see what was going on. As Amethyst Star was looking around for the paperwork Fiddlesticks placed the necklace on the table. Amethyst Star placed the paperwork on the table and then saw the necklace. She looked at Fiddlesticks who gestured for her to put it on. Amethyst was hesitant at first but tried it on anyway. Once it was one Fiddlesticks left the room after she told Amethyst to get home when she was done working.

Seeing that it went relatively easy Misty Fly flew off to find Junebug. She spotted Junebug entering Bonbon’s sweet shop and she went towards the window. Inside Misty Fly saw Lemon Hearts talking with Junebug. Lemon Hearts had a light brilliant yellow coat and her cutie mark was three hearts. Her mane and tail were a moderated cerulean with a light cerulean streak in her tail. Her eye color was a moderate raspberry and she seemed so cheery. Junebug ordered a few sweets that she could eat and Lemon Hearts left to go get them.

After Junebug had her sweets and paid for them she left the necklace on the counter and left. Misty watched as Junebug headed back to the house and then looked back at Lemon Hearts. Lemon Hearts looked at the necklace and admired its beauty. She noticed that it held her cutie mark and she looked around nervously. When she was certain that there were no other ponies around she put the necklace. With the necklace on Misty Fly flew off back to the house since the necklace would finish its job.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Pain From The Past

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 54: Pain From The Past

Berry Punch, Fiddlesticks, and Junebug were running back to the house as fast as they could all the while laughing at their success. They returned home and headed for where their master was sleeping. Fiddlesticks went in first as she greeted her master with a bow. Berry Punch and Junebug followed in after her and gave their own bows. Junebug spoke to her master first on how she was able to get Lemon Hearts without any problems. Night Slash nodded to her and congratulated her. Fiddlesticks then went up and shared her story on how she got Amethyst Star and Night Slash was very proud of her. Colgate came into the house as Berry Punch was sharing her story and she could tell that she was leaving out the important part. Colgate entered her master’s bedroom very furious.

“I see that Berry Punch has shared her success but I would like to add one other thing to her story.” Berry Punch was looking at Colgate with worry in her eyes. Night Slash looked at Colgate and gestured for her to continue.

“She was able to get Silver Spanner but in a more than less subtle way. She slammed her head on the desk causing her to black out. Luckily though she doesn’t have any serious trauma but she could have been seriously hurt.” Upon hearing this Night Slash got up from the bed much from the other mares trying to keep him in the bed and walked over to Berry Punch. Berry Punch could see the anger that was in his eyes and she knew that he had every right to be angry with her. Berry Punch did the only thing that she could do at this moment and got on her knees when Night Slash reached her.

“Please master forgive me. I was doing the only thing I thought that would be helpful. I will do anything to have your forgiveness and I promise to do whatever you say.” Berry Punch was pleading as much as she could wanting her master to forgive her. She was pleading so much that she was starting to cry. Fiddlesticks noticed this and went next to Berry Punch doing the same thing she was doing.

“Please master give Berry Punch you forgiveness. I will do whatever you say along with Berry if it will allow you to forgive her.” Fiddlesticks was on her knees next to Berry Punch but avoiding his gaze for fear of what he may do. Junebug then came over to plead for Berry Punch’s forgiveness.

“Please master forgive Berry Pnuch for I am sure that her mind was in the right place. Though if you feel that you must I will do anything that you say to help Berry Punch to gain your forgiveness.” Junebug was looking up at Night Slash her eyes filled with water as she fought the urge to cry.

Night Slash stared down at the three mares that were begging for his forgiveness contemplating if he should or shouldn’t forgive them. He didn’t have long to think as the last three mares that have been brainwashed came into the room. He looked them over except for Silver Spanner where he checked her over twice. Seeing that Silver Spanner was okay he went back to the three mares that were on their knees. Night Slash needed some alone time with the three of them so he orders the all the other mares to go to the living room. They all turn to leave but before the three new ones left Night Slash used his magic to put the collars on them.

Night Slash went back to staring at the three mares. As he stared at them they looked back with pleading eyes that were filled with tears. Night Slash thought about what Berry Punch did and decided that she wasn’t in the wrong. He was certain that it might have been necessary since she was a unicorn in charge of a construction company. After a few minutes of silence Night Slash straightened himself and told the three mares that he forgives Berry Punch. The three mares looked at each other confused but it was quickly replaced with happiness.

The mares jumped up off the ground and started to shower Night Slash in kisses for his generosity. As they gave his kisses along his cheeks and neck he was also given hugs and thank yous from the mares. As the mares backed away from showering their master with affection Night Slash started to feel intense pain running through his body. The pain was so intense that he fell on the ground screaming as loudly as he could. The mares moved to their master to see what was wrong. They tried to hold him down so they could see why he was in so much pain but he was squirming and writhing through the pain.

As the mares looked him over they notice holes appearing on his body. He had three holes in his leg and one in his abdomen. The mares saw the holes that were just coming out of nowhere and were getting very scared for their master. Berry Punch gets up off the ground and runs out of the room to grab the unicorns. Night Slash was still screaming in pain but was able to see the holes that were appearing on his body. As he saw the holes he noticed that they were the areas that James shot him and where he had James shoot himself. Night Slash never really felt the pain or kept the wounds since he was an apparition but now that he was flesh and blood in a way time was getting to him.

Berry Punch returned with the unicorn mares along with every other mare there. When the others reached the room they were shocked that they couldn’t control the tears that were forming in their eyes. As they stared they looked at their master’s body and saw all the blood that he was losing. The unicorns got him on the bed so they could begin to work on him. As they worked on Night Slash trying to slow the bleeding down Daisy was yelling at them to work faster so they could save him. Lily was on the other side of the bed stroking his mane begging him not to die on them. Flitter, Cloudchaser, Fiddlesticks, and Junebug are standing at his bedside wanting him to stay alive so they could continue to love him.

The unicorns worked as hard as they could and it was finally starting to pay off. They were able to stop the bleeding and could now focus on healing the wounds. As they healed the wounds they didn’t notice the blood that was on the floor moving towards the bed. Once it was near the bed it went under the sheets to get under Night Slash’s back. Once there it went through the sheets making a small incision in his back to get back inside. The mares were able to get the wounds closed but Night Slash was still unconscious. Thirty minutes went by and Night Slash was slowly starting to wake up.

As his eyes started to flutter open he groaned in a little pain that was left. The wound on his back healed on its own not even leaving a scar from where it was cut. As he was able to settle down from the pain and regain his senses he had a look around. He saw that he was still alive and in the same house that he had been staying at. As more of his senses returned he noticed the smiling faces of his brainwashed mares. He gets up from the bed so that he is sitting from the help of the mares around him. Once he is sitting he is handed a glass of water to drink.

After he finishes the glass of water he is tackled to the bed by Lily who was thanking Celestia that he was still alive. Night Slash gave a slight groan from the tackle as he was still in pain but was able to get over it somewhat. As Lily continued to hug him the other mares moved in to share in the embrace. As they all hugged Night Slash we was mentally screaming in his head. Night Slash remembered when the princesses once used their royal Canterlot voices when speaking to James and this could equal or even rival the power of it. He was screaming in his own head cursing James. He used every curse word that could be used in the English language and added a few from some other languages.

Night Slash swore that when he fights James he is going to rip him to shreds. Then after he rips him to shreds he will separate his bones from his flesh. With the flesh and bone separated he will then bury the flesh sixteen feet down under and then hand his skeleton like a trophy. Not only will the skeleton will be a trophy but a testament to those that try and defy him and Nightmare Moon when they ruled. Then when James is dead he is going to kill his harem slowly and painfully but not before they see him kill James. Then with his harem gone he will keep these mares around to use as dogs for whatever he sees fit to be done with them.

After several minutes of hugging and Night Slash planning on how he is going to kill James and his harem Amethyst Star and Silver Spanner scan his body. As they checked over his body everything seemed to be okay. Thought when they reached his body strength they got worried. Night Slash was only at sixty percent strength and it was fighting to not go below that. The mares looked over at Night Slash debating whether or not if they should tell them. Night Slash was able to see the look in their eyes before they turned their gazes away from him. Night Slash wasn’t going to have any of this so he told them to tell him what is going on.

The mares looked at him for a couple of seconds and then gave a sigh of defeat knowing that they couldn’t keep this from him. When Night Slash heard that his strength was only at sixty percent he didn’t believe it. So to see if what they were telling him was true he summoned a skull. The skull was that of a pig and if he wasn’t at one hundred percent strength then he wouldn’t be able to destroy the skull. Night Slash applied pressure on the skull and after a few seconds was only able to crack. Seeing that the mares were right he threw the skull across the room in anger and looked down angrily.

The mares tell him that he needs to rest and they will help him if they can to get his strength back. After everything that he went through in the past few hours this was the worst. As he feels his anger reach a boiling a point he starts cursing inside of his head blaming James for everything that he has caused. As he is cursing out James he makes a new promise that before he kills James Night Slash will force him to watch as he rapes his harem in front of him. As he starts to cool off slightly he wants to put his brainwashed mare’s loyalty to the test. Once his is calm enough he asks them if they are willing to do anything for him to get better. They all give a collective yes and Night Slash gave a devious smile.

Night Slash lays back down on the bed and tells the mares to watch over him. Though they can’t all stay here during the time that he is healing. He tells them that they need to continue their normal lives and only help when it’s their turn. Berry Punch, Colgate, Misty Fly, Cloudkicker, Holly Dash, Amethyst Star, and Lemon Hearts nod their heads obeying his command. Lily, Daisy, Flitter, Cloudchaser, Fiddlesticks, Junebug, and Silver Spanner tell him that he needs somepony to watch over him full time. Night Slash uses this as an opportunity to further brainwash the mares. He tells the twins and flower mares that he is being hunted down by an evil man named James and his harem.

Night Slash agreed to having some mares watch over him full time as he healed up. Those that weren’t watching over him full time were to go out and do their own normal lives that they do. Those that were leaving to live their normal lives, Night Slash used a spell much to his discomfort to hide the necklaces that they were wearing. With everything planned out Night Slash orders them all to leave so he can rest. As he got himself comfortable on the bed he saw Lily standing in the corner. Before he could say anything to the flower mare she spoke first.

“Master is it okay if I cuddle up and sleep with you?” Lily asked with a blush on her face. Night Slash looked at her and knew that she wasn’t going to take no for an answer so he made room for her. She stood there and he waved her over showing that she can lie down with him. Lily was so elated that she could cuddle with her master she jumped on the bed and nuzzled underneath his chin. Night Slash was hacking at this affection in his mind but not as much that he thought he would. Downstairs Silver Spanner was looking over the house and she knew that it couldn’t support these fourteen mares and their master. She will fix it later but for now she joins all the other mares for some sleep from all the drama that has happened.

James

James was at Sweet Apple Acres in his tuxedo that Rarity made for him. The sun was out and it was starting to get hot in the tux that he was wearing. Though it was all worth it in the end to see Soarin get married to Applejack, Bonbon, and Carrot Top. James looked over to Big Mac and Cheerilee and this might have been the first time that he has seen the red stallion so happy. James looked over to his mares and they seemed excited for everything that was going on. Dash on the other hand was still hating the fact that she was wearing a dress.

James was able to get her to wear the dress but only if he made it up to her. She would call on this favor whenever she wanted and he couldn’t say no. James had a few ideas on what the favor could be but he didn’t mind. Spitfire was stunning out of them all as she wore a simple orange dress but it helped to bring out her mane and eyes. James gave them all a blow kiss and turned around as the eulogy was being read. The time came for the rings and James gave Soarin the three rings that he bought for the mares.

Soarin put the rings on his mares and the pony pastor pronounced them husband and wife. With the wedding over Pinkie pulled out her party cannon and started up the party. James watched for a bit as he was at the punch bowl with Soarin congratulating him on his marriage. As James watched all the mares have a good time he wondered if he could have a nice marriage like this. He wouldn’t want anything big but a simple wedding. James learned that if he wanted to marry them he could but Twilight had to wait.

James would need permission from her brother and he doesn’t even know who her brother is. Though when the topic of her bother came up Twilight smiled more brightly than he had ever seen her. So for now James had to wait on his own wedding until her met her brother. James was then pulled to the dance floor by Rainbow Dash. She whispered in his ear that he is to dance with her at their wedding first and that would be the favor that he needed to pay back. James gave a heartfelt laugh as he agreed to Rainbow’s terms and started to dance with her.

The wedding was over and James and his harem were headed back to their house so they could get some sleep. After everything that he went through in Soarin’s wedding he knew what it would be like for Big Mac’s when his came. They were back at the house and the mares headed off to their rooms so they could get some sleep. Fluttershy stayed with James since they needed to go feed the animal that were outback. They grabbed the food and headed for the animal pens that were outback. Once there they were assaulted by the animals that were staying there as they came to get their food.

As James and Fluttershy fed them Braveheart and Lightning Bolt showed up so they could get some food. This was where Fluttershy left because she didn’t like seeing what Jaems fed them. James would give them a special treat which was raw meat. He was out in the Everfree when he stumbled across a freshly dead deer. Seeing it was already dead and he didn’t do it James went over and started to skin and clean it. James sealed up the meat in bags and took it back to the house.

It took several hours to calm Fluttershy down after she saw the meat. After she learned where James got it and that he didn’t harm the animal before hand she could understand. She was more upset that he went to the Everfree without anypony to watch over him. James told her that she was over reacting that he could have been hurt but then she gave him that look. James didn’t know what that look was but whenever she used it on him or an animal they would just freeze. It wasn’t just some type of stare it was like she was peering into your soul and staring at the entity itself. James made sure that he would never do anything like that to get that scary stare. With everything done James went to bed and fell asleep for a goodnight’s rest.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Shadow Watch (Lily and Daisy)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 55: Shadow Watch

Night Slash woke after his night rest to see Lily next to him. She was sleeping contently next to him with a smile on her face. Night Slash moves out of the bed being very careful not to disturb her slumber. He could care less if he woke her up but seeing as how she was so madly in love with him she would nag his ear off. She would be all worried that he was up and moving around when he should be resting after the whole ordeal. Night Slash could say that he may have gotten some of James’ stubbornness but he would never admit that. Night Slash headed for the bathroom to check on his wounds to see how they were healing.

Night Slash stood in front of the mirror looking his body over and looked at the five scars on his body. There were three on his left leg, one in his abdomen, and one in his back. Night Slash could only shake his head as he knew where the one in his back truly came from. He remembered the slight pain that he felt when his blood cut into his skin and went back inside his body. The scars were healed to the best they could be but they would show and couldn’t be gotten rid of. Night Slash sighed in annoyance that he didn’t think of the repercussions of his actions but what was done is done.

As Night Slash wet a washcloth and got to cleaning the scars and the area around them he heard a sharp gasp. He turned around and saw Lily standing in the doorway looking at him with slight anger. The two of them stared at each other not wanting to look away. As they stared at each other Lily was about to say something but was silenced by Night Slash. Night Slash silenced her by giving her a glare that could be read that if she said a single word he would beat her into submission. Not wanting to defy her master Lily kept her thoughts to herself and just walked away.

Once she was gone Night Slash went back to clean his scars and got ready for a shower. Night Slash let the warm water cascade over his coat as he thought to himself. His thoughts were interrupted though as his fur got wet it got a little heavier. Annoyed with the fur he changed back to his original form. This form was unlike anything that was ever seen. No one but Night Slash himself looked the way he did and never showed it to James. He could have gone as this form but decided against it because he wanted to leave it as a last resort if James somehow got the upper hand when they started fighting.

Night Slash turned off the water and dried himself off as he stood in the shower. Once his body was completely dried he changed back into his unicorn form and looked in the mirror. Satisfied that he looked like the same unicorn as before he left the bathroom and headed for the kitchen. Night Slash was exiting the room when he could smell breakfast being cooked. As he walked across the living room he noticed that all the other mares were gone. When he entered the kitchen the only mares that were left were Lily and Daisy. The two mares were cooking together and seemed to be enjoying a conversation together.

Night Slash ignored whatever the mares were talking about and sat down at the table. Night Slash made it in time because once he was seated breakfast was ready. Daisy placed a plate of flapjacks and eggs for him to eat. Night Slash offered a fake smile to the mare for cooking his breakfast for him. The two mares joined him with their own breakfasts and they ate in silence. Night Slash felt so full from eating the breakfast that he was given. The mares took the plates away so they could get them washed. As they washed the dishes Night Slash had to ask the question that was bugging him.

“So ladies do you know where the others went?” Night Slash asked trying to show a little concern that some of his mares were missing.

“They all went out to their respective jobs and are being normal like you asked them to do.” Daisy answered as she gave Night Slash a warm smile.

“Well if that is where they are then why are you two here then?” Night Slash asked confused that these two mares were still at the house instead out working at their job.

“Well we talked with the others and we decided that we would take shifts watching over you since you are still hurt.” Night Slash spat out his water that he drinking at the moment when Lily told him this. He looked at the mares with slight anger in his eyes but was able to calm down. He knew that if he even tried to argue this point they wouldn’t budge on the matter. Night Slash was glad that the necklaces did what they were supposed to but it was just becoming a hassle. Night Slash swore that he could give that hooded figure a good punch when their paths crossed again.

“Also Silver Spanner mentioned that she would change the house up a bit so that everypony could fit.” Night Slash didn’t even lift his face out of his hands but just gave a huge sigh. With everything said and done Night Slash got up from the table and headed back to the room.

Once inside the room he used his magic to summon a different set of clothes that he could wear. Night Slash could feel the strain that it put on his body confirming that he really was in no condition to do anything major. Knowing that the only thing that he could to get better was just do intense training that was different than what James did. Night Slash changed into a tank top and loose fitting jeans so that he could move his legs in all directions. Once dressed Night Slash gave the mares hugs as he headed out of the house. Even at their discretion he told them not to follow him because he didn’t want them to get hurt.

Though as he said this he couldn’t help the stray thought that entered his head. He said that he didn’t want them to get hurt but he couldn’t care less about it. Though as he couldn’t care less about them getting hurt he also didn’t want them to get hurt. Night Slash headed to the Everfree forest to do some training. Night Slash was surprised at the lack of ponies that were around at this time of day. He looked at the sun and saw that it was in the sky high enough that the ponies should still be out doing their business. Night Slash just shook his head and continued on his way.

Night Slash arrived at the entrance of the Everfree and could feel the dark energy that it gave off. Night Slash had enough time to get some of his energy back to use his magic again. He calmed his mind as this was going to require a good amount of magic and it was going to take its toll on him. His hands started to glow a dark color as he conjured up two objects. He started sweating profusely as he focused on making the two objects that would help in his training. After a couple of minutes he fell down on the ground breathing heavily.

Night Slash looked in front of him to see the objects that he was able to summon. He summoned a pair of brass knuckles that had knives attached to the ends of them. He picked up the two weapons and placed them around his knuckles getting used to the feeling of them. Once they were secured on his fists he sat down at a tree to get his breathing under control. He took a shady spot under a tree and closed his eyes and took a quick nap so he could get some of his energy back.

Lily and Daisy

Lily and Daisy were still in the house after Night Slash left. They were sitting on the couch and reading books on planting trying to take their minds off of their master. They were able to read for only thirty minutes before they got tired of reading. Needing something better to distract their minds they left the house to go walking. They walked around town and headed for the flower shop that they worked at along with Rose. Lucky for the mares Nightmare Moon was able to bring the plants alive after Night Slash killed them off.

The two mares entered the building and saw Rose working behind the counter. As the mares walked over Rose turned around and gave a bright smile. She ran over to her two friends and gave them both big hugs. The two mares returned the embrace with hugs of their own. It was time for Rose to go on break and she invited her friends to join her on her break. The three mares headed to Sugar Cube Corner to have a small lunch. Once inside the building they took a booth near the back and waited for somepony to get their orders.

Mrs. Cake came up to the three mares and asked what they wanted. Rose ordered a slice of cheesecake and a glass of water. Lily and Daisy both ordered daisy sandwiches and glasses of water. Mrs. Cake scribbled down their orders and headed back for the kitchen to get their drinks. Rose turned back to her friends and saw the necklaces that they were wearing. Rose gave a bright smile to her friends as she asked them where they got those beautiful necklaces.

“So Lily and Daisy where did you get those necklaces?” Rose asked as she continued to smile at her friends hoping there was good news behind the necklaces.

“Oh these were given to us by our special somepony that we met a couple of days ago.” Daisy answered as she looked down at the necklace looking it over.

“So who is the lucky stallion that was able to steal your hearts away?” Rose asked intrigued to know who the stallion was that could win the hearts of her two friends.

“His name is Night Slash. He is a unicorn that moved here a little while ago. We helped him around town since he was new to town and didn’t know where everything was.” Lily answered as she started to look over her own necklace with pride. Before Rose could say anything Pinkie came out of her glass of water not even wet and not making a mess.

“There is a new pony and town and I didn’t know about it. I need to throw him a welcome to Ponyville party.” Lily and Daisy looked at Pinkie with worried looks about their master going to one of her parties.

“Well the thing is Pinkie is that Night Slash is kind of hurt right now. He got into a fight and he needs some time to heal.” Upon hearing this Pinkie’s mane dflated and she looked really sad. Before she started to cry Lily was able to console her.

“You can throw him the party after he gets better. We will let you know when you can do that.” After hearing that she can still throw the party Pinkie’s mane went back to normal and she was smiling brightly. Pinkie hopped away to go and plan Night Slash’s party. With Pinkie gone now Lily and Daisy were able to continue their conversation with Rose.

“So now that you know our current relationship do you mind telling us yours so that we know where you have been?” Daisy asked as Mrs. Cake brought them their food and drinks. The three mares ate their foods smiling as they enjoyed each other’s company. With the food eaten Rose went to answering Daisy’s question.

“Well I have also been enjoying my time with a stallion that has caught my eye.” Rose answered Daisy’s question blushing as she thought about James. Hearing this Lily and Daisy looked at Rose with wide eyes that she was able to snag a stallion. They were surprised because they thought that she wasn’t looking for a relationship yet. Not wanting to be left in suspense Lily asked the question that was on her mind.

“So who is this stallion that was able to win our friends heart?” Lily asked waggling her eyebrows a bit making Rose blush a little harder than she was before. There was a few seconds of silence and as they waited Lily and Daisy were taking sips of their water.

“Well his name is James and as you might already know he is the only human in Equestria.” Rose stated as she brought her hands to her face hiding some of her blush and giggling a bit. The other two mares were unaware of the thoughts that were running through Rose’s head as she remembered the heated moments with James. Rose though was unaware of what Lily and Daisy were doing.

Upon hearing James’ name and that he was with Rose made them furious. They didn’t show it to Rose but if one was to look closely they could see that they were upset. They were gripping their glasses tightly. As they gripped the glasses they remembered what Night Slash told them and it made their grips even tighter. As their grips got tighter on the glasses they were starting to crack. Seeing that they were about to break their glasses and make a small scene they finished off their water and put the glasses down. Rose was finished with her break and headed back to the store to finish off the day. Daisy and Lily waved goodbye to Rose as she left. Once she was gone they couldn’t help but feel sad that she was with that evil monster James. When the chance came they would save her from James and show her how evil he was.

Night Slash

Night Slash slowly opened his eyes as he woke up from his little nap. He was feeling fine as much as fine could define the state he was in. He got up from the ground and started popping the bones in his body as he stretched all around. Now that he was loose and limber he headed inside the forest. He wasn’t sure what he could run into in the Everfree forest but whatever it might be it would be worth killing. As he walked through the forest he checked over the knives to make sure that they were in good condition.
He walked around for several minutes not finding anything to kill or even fight. He was starting to get irritated until he finally came across a pack of timber wolves and two manticores. The animals seemed to be staring each other down waiting for one of them to make a move. It was obvious that the manitcores entered the timber wolves area and were not welcome. Night Slash watched for a few minutes as the animals stood their ground waiting. Finally coming up with a plan he stepped out of the tree line.

The animals stared at each other for a few seconds before they heard a noise. They turned towards the noise and saw a creature that looked delicious to them. Not only was it delicious it was invading the timber wolves territory like the manticores and were not happy about it. The timber wolves gave off a low growl warning Night Slash that he was not welcome in their home. Night Slash continued to walk forward and studied the animals. He looked over the timber wolves and the manticores deciding which he wanted. He pointed his finger at one of the manticores and one of the timber wolves deciding that he wanted these two in his army.

Night Slash brought up his fists as he readied himself for an attack. The animals looked at each other confused at what he was doing but then got over it pretty quick. The timber wolves walked away from the manticores as they circled Night Slash. The manticores stood back waiting for the creature to finish off the inferior timber wolves so they could have their chance at this creature. Night Slash slowed his breathing as he calmed his body and mind so that he wasn’t tense when they struck. There was a faint breeze for several seconds as the air got thick around them. When the wind died off the timber wolves attacked.

Night Slash intercepted the first attack as the met it head on with one of his own. He shot out his fist right into the timber wolves muzzle shattering its entire head. Night Slash pulled his hand back and shook it as he felt a wave of pain go up his arm. As he was shaking his arm two timber wolves jumped in the air and were coming down on top of him. With no time to dodge he knelt down low to the ground and then jumped as high as he could go. Once in the air he spun his body around and slashed at the two airborne timber wolves. He cut one of their heads off as he sent the other one flying into a tree destroying its entire body. He landed on the ground hard as he stumbled to regain his footing.

The last two timber wolves took this opening and charged at Night Slash. He saw them coming straight at him but didn’t budge. He let them come at him as he couldn’t do anything about it. The timber wolf that he wanted grabbed his leg as the other grabbed his arm. Night Slash grunted at the pain that was coursing through his body. Fighting through the pain he started punching the one on his arm with his fist. He kept punching until the timber wolf finally let go to yelp in pain. Night Slash then took the chance to pick it up and slam it on the ground. He heard the snapping of the wood as it shattered on impact. He then reached his hand down to the one on his leg and sent a spell through its body. The creature let go as it felt sleepy. After a few seconds the timber fell asleep in front of him.

Night Slash now turned to the manticores as he panted heavily. The two bite attacks and the magic that he used was taking its toll on his body. Night Slash was glad that there was only two manticores but it was still going to be a tough fight even to fight one. To his surprise thought instead of them attacking together they went one at a time. The one that he picked out for himself was hanging back as it waited its turn. Night Slash lowered himself to the ground so that he was staring into the manticores eyes. They started to circle each other as they sized each other up. After a few seconds of circling the manticore lunged at Night Slash.

Night Slash was able to side step its paw from hitting him but was met with a tail attack to the face. He was sent flying into a tree from the force of the hit that when he made contact he broke the tree. Night Slash spat out some blood as he got shakily back to his feet ready to strike the manticore. The manticore wasted no time as it charged at him again ready to deal the finishing blow. Seeing that there was no other option but to use magic since his strength was waning he got ready. He focused magic into the blades that he summoned and ran towards the creature. When he got close enough he dodged the claw attack and the tail that he knew was coming for him. Once he dodged those he stabbed the knives into the side of the manticore.

The manticore roared in pain as it felt the knives go into it. Night Slash and the manticore were standing twenty feet away from each other. Before the creature was able to strike Night Slash told it to fuck off and when he fell to his knees the knives exploded tearing the manticore in half. Night Slash relished in the rain of blood as he was covered in the creature’s blood. He looked over the other manticore and it started to walk towards him. Night Slash was panting very heavily now that he couldn’t get enough oxygen in his body. As the creature neared he summoned the little strength that he had for one last spell. He lifted his hand and when he did the manticore charged.

He was able to shoot off the same spell that he used on the timber wolf and used it on the manticore. The manitcore hit the ground as its body became heavy with sleep. When the manticore fell asleep Night Slash started to chuckle. As he chuckled he coughed up some blood as he went face first into the ground going unconscious. He was out for a few hours before he came to his senses. He got up and looked around to see the two sleeping creatures. It would be a while before the spell took full effect so he headed back home.

As he headed back his wounds started to slowly heal themselves. He reached the door and entered inside the house. He was tackled to the ground by both Lily and Daisy with tears in their eyes. They were so worried that Night Slash was gone for so long. He was able to get them to calm down as he headed for the bedroom. The mares joined him in the bed as they got ready for sleep that they needed. Before they fell asleep Lily told Night Slash what happened with Rose and he gave her a false promise that they would save her from James. With that reassurance Lily and Daisy got closer to Night Slash and they all fell asleep together.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Shadow Watch Part 2 (Fiddlesticks and Junebug)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 56: Shadow Watch Part 2

Night Slash woke up the next morning alone in bed. He looked around to see if he could find Lily or Daisy but they were nowhere to be seen. He felt slightly hurt that they didn’t say they were leaving but got over it since they were nothing but puppets for him to play with. He got out of bed and headed for the bathroom. Once inside he took a look at his arm and leg to see that there was no evidence that he was attacked. The pain was still there from where he was bit but it was easy to ignore. He jumped into the shower as changed forms again to get cleaned. Night Slash released a heavy sigh from how tired he was feeling. He may be fine on the outside but he still felt like crap on the inside. He couldn’t do anything but just wait out the healing process before he could fight again.

He got out of the shower and dried off his body as he went back to his unicorn form. He got dressed in a regular t-shirt and jeans and headed for the living room. Once inside he was met with Fiddlesticks and Junebug sleeping on the couch. Night Slash could only guess that they slept out here since he was sleeping with Lily and Daisy during the night. Letting them sleep he went to the kitchen to grab some breakfast. He opened the fridge and grabbed the carton of apple juice and poured himself a glass. He then placed two slices of bread in the toaster and grabbed a banana. He finished off the banana when his toast was finished. He grabbed his toast and ate as he looked over the two mares.

He went back into the kitchen to make the mares some waffles for when they woke up. As the waffles were almost finished being cooked Fiddlesticks and Junebug came into the kitchen. Night Slash couldn’t help but laugh at how they looked. Their manes were a mess and it looked like they were the living dead as they shuffled in. Though when they saw Night Slash their looks changed to that of liveliness as they sat down at the table. Once they were seated Night Slash brought over their waffles and set them down in front of them. The mares smiled at him as they grabbed their knives and forks and started eating. While the mares ate Night Slash just drank his apple juice waiting for them to finish. Night Slash started to stare off into space before his thoughts were pulled back to reality.

“So do you like the apple juice that I got master?” Fiddlesticks asked as she looked her master dead on wanting a truthful answer.

“Actually I do like this. This is better than what I used to have before I moved.” Night Slash wasn’t lying because the juice did taste like heaven.

“Well I can get you some more since my cousin Applejack is the one that made it.” Night Slash had to get control of himself because the juice almost went down the wrong pipe.

“I didn’t know you were a cousin of Applejack.” Night Slash stated confused that she was somehow related to Applejack. If she looked like to be related to anyone it would have been Octavia.

“Yeah I get that a lot from ponies. It usually is because of my looks. Also me and Junebug were headed over there so I can say hi to her. Will you be alright by yourself while we are gone?” Fiddlesticks asked worried a little that if she and Junebug left Night Slash might get hurt.

“Yeah I’ll be fine. Don’t worry about me since it will take a lot more to finish me off.” Night Slash stated flexing his muscles trying to reassure them. He actually wanted them to leave so he could head to the Everfree forest and talk with Nightmare. Nightmare told him where the old castle was that she was staying at until the hooded figure showed up again.

The mares looked at him with slight doubt that he wouldn’t be okay but then smiled. They nodded their heads as they finished off their breakfast. Once their breakfast was done they all gave each other hugs as the mares left. Once the door was closed he watched from the window waiting for them to get out of view. Once they went over a hill Night Slash opened his door and headed for the Everfree. He was now standing at the entrance of the forest looking deep within it. As he looked he took some time to plan out his approach. He decided to take a quick nap to at least top off his energy in case he ran into anything in the forest. He took a shady spot under a tree and closed his eyes.

Fiddlesticks and Junebug

The mares were walking down the dirt road to where Applejack was living. As they got closer Applejack noticed her cousin and ran towards her. When Applejack reached her cousin she gave her a big hug glad to see her. Fiddlesticks returned the strong hug with one of her own. Once the hug was broken off Applejack shook Junebug’s hand welcoming her to her farm. The mares headed back to the farmhouse so they could all sit down and talk with each other. As they got closer to the farmhouse Soarin exited the building with Carrot Top and Bonbon following behind him. Soarin, Carrot Top, and Bonbon waved to Applejack as they were nearing the farmhouse. Fiddlesticks was confused to see these three ponies at the farmhouse so she had to ask what they were doing there.

“Hey AJ who are those three ponies that you were waving to?” Applejack looked at Fiddlesticks trying to figure out the best way to explain who they were. Applejack took a deep breath as she just put it bluntly for her cousin.

“Those three ponies are my herdmates. The stallion over there is Soarin, she is Carrot Top, and she is Bonbon.” Applejack showed her cousin as she pointed at them and told her who they were. Fiddlesticks was astonished to see her cousin in a herd with other ponies.

Fiddlesticks saw that Soarin was a pegasus when she saw the wings on his back. She was a little less than thrilled that Applejack was with a weak race. Though she was glad that the other two members of her herd were earth mares so at least she was at least safer with them than if she was with Soarin. Applejack could see the concerned look on Fiddlesticks face as she looked over her herdmates. She could even see that she was staring intently at Soarin and knew that she didn’t like the fact that he was a pegasus. To help put her cousin’s mind at ease she explained who Soarin was.

“I know that you’re upset that Soarin is a pegasus but he is stronger than he looks. He is part of the Wonderbolts so he can hold his own. I mean he even held out with the three of us during heat season so that should show that he is pretty strong.” Fiddlesticks looked at Applejack and then back at Soarin surprised that he was able to handle Applejack during heat season along with the other two mares.

They finally reached the farmhouse and Soarin was the first to greet them. Soarin knew about Fiddlesticks from Applejack so he gave her a hug. Fiddlesticks was surprised by this action and didn’t know what to do. She was able to gather her thoughts as she returned the hug with her own. Soarin broke off the hug as he shook hands with Junebug. As Fiddlesticks got a closer look at Soarin she could see that Applejack was right about him being able to take care of himself. They all took seats on the front porch so they could all catch up with each other. As they talked Fiddlesticks was quickly blinded by some light.

She saw that on Soarin’s finger was a wedding ring. Worried that he was with her cousin on some fling she was going to say something. She was stopped cold when she saw the Applejack was wearing a ring on her finger along with Bonbon and Carrot Top. She was able to add two and two together to know that they got married. Fiddlesticks waited for her chance to say something as Junebug was busy talking to them. The conversation that Junebug was having was finished so Fiddlesticks asked the question that was on her mind.

“So Applejack when did you get married?”

“I got married a couple of days ago and I must say that I’ve never been happier.” Applejack stated as she smiled brightly at Soarin. Soarin just gave a small blush as he rubbed the back of his neck. Fiddlesticks gave her own bright smile as she continued the conversation.

“So how did you two first meet before you got married?”

“Well my friend James was helping me out in the field and we would always see mister showboat here flying overhead. Then he had the bright idea to bring Soarin to the farm without my knowledge and introduced us. That may have been the craziest thing that I had ever seen but it seemed to work. Then not long after Bonbon here joined us and then Carrot Top. So I guess if it wasn’t for James then I would never be at this point in my life.” Applejack shared her story and seemed to hold a lot of respect for James. Though inside of Fiddlesticks mind she was very angry that James was able to worm his way into being friends with Applejack. Fiddlesticks was able to keep her anger hidden so she could continue to talk with Applejack.

As the conversations continued on Fiddlesticks noticed another pony coming down the dirt road. Fiddlesticks had to squint her eyes to try and figure out who it was but when she did she was elated to see who it was. Coming down the dirt road was one of her old friends Octavia. Octavia noticed Fiddlesticks sitting on the porch with the others and waved to them. They all waved back and waited for her to reach the porch so they could all talk. As she walked towards them Applejack said something that made Fiddlesticks even more infuriated than she already was.

“I wonder what she is doing here. Last time I heard she was supposed to be with James so he could help her with her music.” When Applejack said this Fiddlesticks excused herself from the group for a few seconds.

Fiddlesticks found an apple tree far away from the farmhouse. Looking around to see that there were no other ponies around Fiddlesticks released her anger. She beat on the apple tree until there was a hole in the trunk of it. Before she could continue any further she was stopped by Junebug. Junebug gave her a promising look that they would help her friend and cousin but right now she needed to keep herself under control. Fiddlesticks released her breath and headed back for the porch. She was certain that she wouldn’t be able to control herself anymore so she just grabbed the apple juice that Applejack makes and left.

Night Slash

Night Slash woke up from his little nap feeling a little better than he was before. He got up from the shady part of the tree and started his trek through the forest. He walked along the path that Nightmare told him about but kept his eyes and ears open for any weird noises. Listening for weird noises is easier said than done because everything sounds weird in the Everfree. As he continued along his walk he heard two low growls from behind. Night Slash quickly turned around ready to fight whatever it was that was behind him. What he saw made him happy since it was the timber wolf and manticore that he was able to brainwash.

When the two animals got a better look at who the creature was they stooped growling at it. They looked at Night Slash and then walked up towards him. When they were standing in front of him he looked down at them and smiled. He extended both of his arms and pet them both on the head. The manticore gave a low purr as the timber wolf pushed its head in a little farther. When Night Slash was done petting them he asked them if they could lead him to the old castle ruins that were in the forest. The animals nodded their heads as they took the lead and headed for the old castle. Night Slash was glad that he ran into these two animals because now he continue to conserve his energy for healing himself and not waste it on pointless fighting.

They reached the castle ruins and Night Slash could feel the immense dark energy that it gave off. He walked forward as his animals parted and left to go somewhere else. As he got closer Night Slash couldn’t help but feel that he was being watched. He reached the castle doors and opened them to get inside. Once inside he looked around at what was left of the castle. He saw the old banners of Celestia and Luna and he found their old bed chambers. He continued to walk around until he came to two large double doors. Night Slash could only guess that behind these doors was the throne room. Not wasting any time he opened the doors and entered the room. Inside he saw Nightmare sitting on her throne staring at him.

“Hello Night Slash and to what to I owe the honor of your visit?” Nightmare asked as she looked at Night Slash.

“I just came by to check and see if you were doing alright out here. I love what you did with the place though. The dark aura that surrounds this place will keep many unwanted creatures out except the ones that we truly hate.” Night Slash said as he continued to look at Nightmare.

Nightmare could only nod her head in agreement knowing who he was talking about. The dark aura could keep any lesser beings away but those that have the power to destroy them both could easily fight through the darkness. Night Slash could see that she was worried and he couldn’t have that. He wasn’t going to admit it but he was also scared a little at what will happen. The outcome is still uncertain for when the fight comes. Though if anypony deserved any reassurance it would be Nightmare. Hell Night Slash could care less what happened to him as long as James was dealt with.

Night Slash put a hand on her shoulder and smiled at her. Nightmare gave a smile of her own as she could feel his uncertainty. She could call it out if she wanted to but he seemed content in having that uncertainty. Maybe it was because of this uncertainty that he would be able to win and do as he pleased. Then there is the second road that could happen where the uncertainty would get him killed and he would fail. With those two goals set in mind Night Slash would train as hard as he could to defeat James.

Nightmare offered to give him some training time if he wanted. Night Slash accepted as he looked out the broken ceiling seeing that he still had time to blow off. Nightmare nodded as she asked for some training right now as he pulled out the dagger. Night Slash could feel the magic that it gave off but didn’t know what the dagger could do. Once his dagger was unsheathed Nightmare summoned some shadow demons for him to fight. Night Slash took a few breaths as he got down into a ready stance waiting for them to attack. The shadow demons circled around him trying to find and opening.

Night Slash counted his enemies and was coming up with a plan to kill the three demons. He looked over to Nightmare and see that she had some worry in her eyes that he was going to get himself hurt. Night Slash could only shake his head that a creature of the night was worried for him. He himself was a creature of the night but only lived in your nightmares making you go insane. As your insanity would increase with him inside of you the host would either then give up their body or they would kill themselves to end the pain.

The first shadow demon charged at him and Night Slash held his ground. When the creatue was about to attack Night Slash side stepped his attack and slashed at his back. The creature stumbled a bit before turning back around. By the time the creature took two steps to try and charge again it was engulfed in black flames. The creature screamed as it burned to death before Night Slash’s very eyes. The second demon came in for a strike and Night Slash just threw the dagger into its chest. The dagger impaled the demon in the chest and it screamed in pain.

The demon fell onto the ground writhing at the intense pain its body was going through. The dagger turned into a dark cloud as it enveloped the demon. Night Slash could hear the screams of the creature and enjoyed the sounds of it. The sounds slowly died down until there was nothing left. When the screaming was done the dark cloud came over to Night Slash and climbed his body. When all of the dark cloud reached his hand it turned back into the dagger. Night Slash looked back over at the demon and saw nothing left but bone. On the bone was this goo that looked as though it was digested from the cloud.

Night Slash gave off an evil laugh at how good this dagger was. Night Slash turned to the third demon and it looked scared. Wanting to see if the dagger worked as the though he threw it into the air. The demon saw Night Slash do this and thought that he was crazy. Using this to his advantage the demon charged at him. When the demon was only a few feet away it was smashed by a giant claw. The demon struggled to break free from the claw that was crushing its lower half. As it struggled it felt a breath of hot air on its face. The demon turned around and saw that he was held down by a dragon apparition.

The dragon just looked at the demon before turning to Night Slash. The demon and dragon stared at Night Slash to see what he was going to do. Night Slash held out its left arm with his thumb sticking sideways. After a few seconds he pointed his thumb down. The demon knew what that meant as the dragon looked back at it. The dragon then raised its other claw and slammed it down on the top half of the demon. When the claw hit the ground there was shadow blood splattered all over the place. The dragon removed its claws as it turned back into the dagger and went back to Night Slash. Night Slash put the dagger away as he looked back towards Nightmare. She looked very surprised at what she saw. Night Slash waited for her brain to process what she just saw.

“How exactly did you do that?” Nightmare asked unbelieving of what she saw right in front of her.

“Well it was a theory but this dagger is connected to my mind in a way. I can think of something and depending how I use the dagger it will do what I think.” Night Slash answered with a smug grin on his face.

Night Slash left the castle and headed back for the house before the mares got back. He walked through the Everfree before he ran into his two animals. The animals lead him to the entrance of the forest that he came from and exited the forest. He walked through the little moonlight that there was. As he walked he was able to see Fiddlesticks and Junebug walking to the house. Not wanting to deal with the mares being worried for him he ran back to the house. Night Slash was the first into the house as he got started on dinner for the mares.

As the food was set he headed for the shower so he could get the blood off of his body. He cleaned his body for the second time of the day. Once he was finished he heard the front door open and then close. He headed for the kitchen and saw the mares finishing cooking dinner and putting away the apple juice. Fiddlesticks saw Night Slash standing in the door way and she grabbed a glass for him. She filled it up with the apple juice and gave it to him. Night Slash nodded his head in thanks for the glass. Dinner was finished and they all sat at the table.

Dinner was silent and after they finished Fiddlesticks shared the bad news with Night Slash. Night Slash rubbed her back as he gave her comfort that James was hurting her friend and cousin. Night Slash assured her that he would make sure that they would save them but it wouldn’t be for a while since he was hurt. The mare nodded and then asked if she and Junebug could sleep with him tonight. Night Slash nodded his head as they went for the bedroom. Once inside the mares cuddled close to Night Slash as they all fell asleep together.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Shadow Watch Part 3 (Berry Punch and Silver Spanner)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 57: Shadow Watch Part 3

Night Slash woke up in the morning to see Fiddlesticks and Junebug still cuddled up to him. He sighed as he was held down by the two mares as they slept. Not long after he woke up the two mares were starting to stir. Night Slash looked down at the two mares as they looked back up at him. When their eyes met the mares smiled and he gave a smile back to them. The mares helped him up and to the bathroom as they headed for the other shower. Night Slash took the time to get himself clean as he remembered the events that happened at the castle. During that time he was sure that was the first time he saw Nightmare look afraid.

As he thought about Nightmare which was weird since he only saw her as an ally more than anything. He thought about the dagger that he was given by the hooded figure. It held immense power if it could do the things that he could make it do. Night Slash couldn’t help but feel that there was more to the dagger than as he saw it. He made a note that whichever unicorn was watching over him he would have them look over his body. It was weird also because he felt a little more energized than before and this wasn’t until after he used the dagger. He could feel his worry intensify as he felt that he may end up being betrayed by the hooded figure.

What could he be worried about though since he was already certain that he was going to be betrayed. The figure had intentions to help them but it all seemed to be in his advantage than theirs. Night Slash turned off the water and walked over to the mirror. He dried himself off and looked at himself in the mirror. As he stared into the mirror he couldn’t help the anger that was building inside of him. He reached his boiling point with his anger that he punched the mirror. The mirror shattered from his punch and now he looked into the shards of glass at his multiple reflections. As he looked into his many reflections he sighed as he used his magic to repair the mirror.

With the mirror repaired and after coughing up blood and washing it down the sink he headed for the living room. As he walked to the living room the little cuts on his hand were starting to heal. He was at the corner and waited for his hand to finish healing so the mares didn’t question what his body was doing. He looked down and saw that his hand had finished healing so he continued forward. When he was in the living room he saw Silver Spanner and Berry Punch sitting on the couch away from each other. Silver Spanner was sketching designs on a piece of paper as Berry was enjoying a glass of wine. Guess she thought that it was five o’clock somewhere.

As Silver Spanner was working on the sketches she kept looking at Berry Punch. Everytime she looked at Berry Punch Night Slash could see that she was keeping an eye on her movement. It was like she was waiting for Berry Punch to do something so she could attack her. The only explanation for this is that she remembered that Berry Punch slammed her head on the counter. The reason for it though might be something else than the real reason that it happened. Berry Punch noticed everytime Silver Spanner and was just trying to get a rise out of her so that she would attack her. As much as he would love to see these two mares fight he didn’t want it to be done in the house that he was staying in. Night Slash walked in to break up the fight between the mares before it starts.

“Okay you two let’s break this up before this gets out of hand.” Night Slash stated as he walked into the middle of the room.
“Why should I? She slammed my head on a desk for no reason what so ever.” Silver Spanner said as she stared daggers at Berry Punch.

“I’m just trying to enjoy my glass of wine and she is acting like I’m going to rip her head off.” Berry Punch said as she swirled her wine in her glass as she stared back at Silver Spanner. Night Slash was going to have this end here and now.

“Both of you get your act together. Silver Spanner you will stop staring at Berry Punch and trying to egg her on. Berry Punch you will apologize to Silver Spanner for smashing her head into the desk and you will stop taunting her.” Night Slash was starting to lose his temper so he raised his voice to them to show them that he is irritated.

“Why should I do-“ Berry Punch was about to say something but was quiet when Night Slash looked at her. He was giving her a look that dared her to finish what she was saying and see what happens next. Not wanting to upset her master further she kept comment to herself.

“I’m sorry for smashing your head into the desk Silver Spanner.” Berry Punch apologized and held out her hand. Silver Spanner looked at her hand and then gave a sigh as she got up and grabbed Berry Punch’s hand.

“I accept your apology and I will try to control my actions around you.” Silver Spanner said as she shook her hand with Berry Punch’s hand.

With that solved the mares went back to what they were doing before but being a little more polite. Night Slash noticed Fiddlesticks and Junebug come out of the kitchen with breakfast. They handed out the food and they all sat down and ate their food in silence. Silver Spanner was alternating between eating and making changes to the house. The house remained a one story building but had extra rooms built in. The rooms were made using a dimension spell that distorted the space of the house and rooms. Night Slash watched with intrigue as Silver Spanner made the house have extra rooms and retain its old look. Silver Spanner then created a staircase that lead to a basement.

Silver Spanner gestured for Night Slash to go down and check out the basement that she created. As Night Slash headed down the stairs he heard Fiddlesticks and Junebug say that they were leaving for a bit. Then after those two were gone Berry Punch mentioned that she was going back to her bar so she can tend to customers. Night Slash was alone with Silver Spanner in the house and he was glad because he needed her to check him over. Once he was inside the basement what he saw amazed him. The room was very large and held an assortment of baths and pools.

Silver Spanner then came down the stairs and explained what they were all for. The baths were to help with any magic build up that he may experience during his healing. The pools were a way for him to gain back any of his strength and his endurance that he lost. Each pool was different in the way of temperature, environment, and size. The pool could simulate different parts of Equestria and this would help him to get stronger. Silver told him to take his clothes off and change into a pair of swim trunks that were behind the curtain. Night Slash went behind the curtain and got changed.

When he came out Silver Spanner had to keep herself from crying. She looked at the four scars that were on his body and she couldn’t help but feel anger towards James. She didn’t know what would possess a creature to harm such a nice unicorn that has done nothing wrong. Before Night Slash got started on his healing he asked if Silver Spanner could run a diagnostic spell over him and check for any abnormalities. Silver Spanner looked at him confused for a bit before nodding and setting him down on a stool.

Night Slash sat on the stool as Silver Spanner’s hands started to glow and were running over his body. Night Slash felt every touch that she made as she looked around his body for anything that might be wrong. She went through different kinds of diagnostic spells and didn’t find anything wrong. In fact he was doing better than he was before. His strength was coming back at a rapid pace and his magic center was stronger than ever. After hearing the good news Night Slash gave a smile to Silver Spanner. The smile though was false because Night Slash knew that there had to be something wrong with him. Night Slash just gave in for now as he got ready to do some of the things that Silver Spanner wanted him to do.

Berry Punch

Berry Punch was at her bar waiting for ponies to come on in. She was glad that she went with a restaurant and bar type theme instead of just a bar theme. She could cater in two ways and make a pretty sizeable profit. All the money that she made though went to her daughter’s college fund. Berry Punch lover her daughter very much and wanted to make sure that she stayed safe. As Berry was finishing on cleaning the glasses she heard the front door open. Who came walking in surprised her.

Vinyl came walking into the bar and she wasn’t wearing her goggles that she always wore. Berry Punch wouldn’t say that they were friends with each other but mere acquaintances at best. Though to see Vinyl here at this time of day surprised her even more. Vinyl would always come in during the nights and just drink as much as she could before passing out. Berry Punch heard about the rumors and the cruel things that the ponies did to her. Being a good bartender though she would listen to anyponies problems no matter how small.

Vinyl though hasn’t come in the past while and Berry Punch was wondering where she went. Vinyl walked over to where Berry Punch was standing and took a seat in front of her. Vinyl ordered two glasses of cider and some hayfries. Berry Punch just shook her head at the unhealthy lifestyle that she lived. Though she couldn’t complain much since Vinyl was always able to maintain her figure after eating like she did. Berry Punch went back into the kitchen and got started on Vinyl’s food. Waiting for her food to cook Berry Punch went to give Vinyl her cider. Vinyl gave Berry Punch a tip for getting her drinks and then she started to drink them.

Vinyl and Berry Punch talked for a while and about how things were going. Berry Punch waited to ask why she wasn’t wearing her goggles but waited until she felt Vinyl would be open to talk about it. The conversation ranged from how Vinyl was doing on her music to how Berry Pinch who was Berry Punch’s daughter was doing. They shared a few laughs as they talked about some weird things that had happened during the time. This was the first time Berry Punch saw Vinyl so happy and she wanted to know what has caused this great happiness for her.

“So Vinyl how come you aren’t wearing you signature goggles anymore?” Berry Punch asked as she took a glimpse every chance she got to see her red eyes.

“Well I wasn’t able to do it alone. If it wasn’t for my coltfriend then I probably would still be wearing them.” Berry Punch was surprised to hear that Vinyl had a coltfriend. Vinyl would hardly talk to anypony except her and possibly her old friend Octavia. Berry Punch had to know who her coltfriend was.

“So who is your coltfriend then?” Berry Punch asked and she could see the blush that formed on Vinyl’s cheeks.

“Well you know about the human that lives here in Ponyville right?” Vinyl asked and Berry Punch nodded her heading knowing of said human. She reached for Vinyl’s empty glasses and started cleaning them. Before she got too far into cleaning them she excused herself to get Vinyl’s hayfries. She placed the plate of hayfries in front of Vinyl and went back to cleaning the glass. Berry Punch was hoping that Vinyl didn’t say that her coltfriend was this human.

“Well my coltfriend is the human that lives here. James is just the greatest man that you could ever meet.” Vinyl’s blushed intensified as she thought about James but was pulled from her thoughts as she heard something break.

Berry Punch dropped the glass that she was cleaning when she heard that Vinyl was going out with the monster James. Berry Punch used every ounce of strength to not yell at Vinyl but went to picking up the glass pieces. Berry Punch was cleaning up the broken glass as Vinyl just ate her food waiting for her to finish. Once Berry got all the glass picked up the two of them started talking. Vinyl asked what happened and she said that glass slipped from her grasp. Berry Punch on the inside was very worried for Vinyl’s safety because James could if he wanted to just destroy her completely.

Night Slash

Night Slash was inside one of the baths as Silver Spanner added special herbs to it to help with his magic center. Night Slash just sat in the bath as the water seeped into his skin a little as he took in the healing properties of the water. He could feel his magic center grow stronger as he sat in the water. Silver Spanner mentioned that he would need to do this a couple more time for a few days for it to fully take effect. Night Slash thanked her for all her help in this and for looking him over. She gave a small blush and said that she was doing as she was told. After thirty minutes of being in the bath Night Slash got out of the water and dried himself off.

Night Slash headed for one of the pools picked the one that simulated a place far from Equestria. Night Slash jumped in the water without even checking to see what it was like. When he surfaced from the bottom his teeth were chattering and he was certain that his testicles retracted into his body from how cold it was. Silver Spanner was on the side giggling to herself as Night Slash stayed in the water slowly freezing. He could say something to her but what good would that do. He was the one that jumped into the water without testing it.

Seeing as how he was in the water he was going to stick with it. Silver Spanner offered him the chance to take another pool if he wanted but just refused. He was in this pool and was going to it even if it killed. He really hoped that the latter wouldn’t happen to him because that would just suck. Hooded figure comes to the house to find out he died while swimming. There was no way that could sound any stupider if he just fell from a cliff while he was tied to a safety harness. Night Slash walked over to the end of the pool and got ready.

He pushed off with his feet and started swimming laps back and forth in the pool. It wasn’t about how many laps he did but that he kept going for the amount of time that he was in the pool. Like that bath though he could feel some of the effects that this magical healing session gave him. The pool helped him feel as though he had tons of energy that he could spend. After another thirty minutes of swimming in the pool he got out. Silver Spanner quickly walked over to him and wrapped him in a towel. Even being wrapped in the heavy towel he was still freezing like crazy.

Silver Spanner helped him to one of the showers that were in the basement. Once he was inside he set it to hot water and took off his swim trunks as he sat under the water. Night Slash gave a sigh of relief as the hot water ran over his body warming him up. Night Slash guessed if that there was a pool that could be that freezing then there had to be one that was insanely hot. He was not looking forward to swimming in that because he didn’t want to end up boiling his organs. After his shower he dried himself off and wrapped a towel around his waist. When he opened the door Silver Spanner was standing on the other side with a change of clothes.

Night Slash grabbed the clothes and got changed into them. They headed back upstairs as Night Slash took a seat on a chair and waited for Berry Punch to get home. As he waited Silver Spanner got started on dinner for the three of them. Twenty minutes later Berry Punch entered the house looking exhausted. Silver Spanner asked if she was okay. She said that she was fine but she needed to get back here as fast as she could to tell Night Slash something. Berry Punch told him everything that she talked with Vinyl about and expressed her concern that she might be in trouble. Night Slash brought her in close for a hug as he soothed her.

Night Slash promised that everything will be okay in the future. Berry Punch looked at him as though he was making it up but he wasn’t. He was giving her a look that promised that Vinyl would be okay and that they will deal with James later. Berry Punch was able to calm down and eat her dinner with everpony else. After dinner they headed off to bed as the two mares followed Night Slash. They asked if they could sleep with him tonight and he said that it was okay. As they all laid in bed with the mares nuzzled against him Night Slash started to think about Vinyl. He thought that it would be fun to mess with James and his harem later if he destroyed Vinyl by using her eyes as a reason for everything. Night Slash smiled as the thought about the chaos that would rain from destroying James’ harem and with that he fell asleep.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Shadow Watch Part 4 (Cloudchaser, Flitter, and Misty Fly)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 58: Shadow Watch Part 4

Night Slash woke up to the sound of running water coming from the bathroom. He groaned as he rolled out of his bed knowing that he wasn’t going to get back to sleep. As he was coming back to his senses he saw that he was alone in the room. He could only guess that Berry Punch or Silver Spanner was in his shower and either one is in the kitchen. Night Slash sat on his bed as he waited for whoever was in the shower to finish. Five minutes later and the water was shut off. The door opened to a pony that Night Slash didn’t guess was showering. Flitter came out of the bathroom dressed in a tank top and jeans with a towel around her mane.

Flitter saw Night Slash sitting on the bed and smiled at him. He returned the smile as he got up and headed for the bathroom so he could get his needed shower. He turned on the water as he stood under the torrent of water thinking to himself. He was trying to decide which bath and pool that he was going to try later today. With his shower finished he dried off his body as he grabbed another pair of swim trunks. He dressed himself in a t-shirt and shorts since he wasn’t going out today for anything. He headed for the living room when he heard five mares talking with each other. When he entered the living room he saw Flitter, Cloudchaser, Misty Fly, Berry Punch, and Silver Spanner sitting together and eating.

Night Slash found it weird that he was going to have three of these mares to watch over him for a bit. He then noticed the plate of food on the coffee table for him. He grabbed the plate and sat down on the couch in the middle of Flitter and Cloudchaser. Night Slash was glad that Silver Spanner and Berry Punch were finally getting along with each other. Looks like these necklaces made sure that they never upset their master. Night Slash kept to himself as he at his food and the mares continued to talk. As the conversation continued on he heard that Misty Fly, Flitter, and Cloudchaser were heading to Cloudsdale to meet with some friends.

The mares looked at Night Slash to see if it was okay with him if they went. He saw that their eyes were pleading that they were allowed to go. Wanting time alone so he can do his relaxation he nodded his head in approval that they can go. The mares got up from their seats and gave him a big hug thanking him for allowing them to do this. Night Slash returned the hug and finished off his food and set the plate down. Cloudchaser took the plate and headed for the kitchen to wash the dishes. Berry Punch and Silver Spanner said their goodbyes as they exited the house and headed out for work.

Cloudchaser came back to grab her things for her trip to Cloudsdale. The mares all gave Night Slash one final hug before they left the house. When the door was closed Night Slash watched from the window watching the mares take off into the sky. With the mares gone for now Night Slash got changed into his swim trunks and headed for the basement. As he headed for the basement he couldn’t help but be impressed with the dimension spell. Night Slash reached the door and entered the healing room that Silver Spanner built. Night Slash looked around at the different baths before deciding on the one that he wanted to use.

Cloudchaser, Flitter, and Misty Fly

The mares were flying through the sky headed for Cloudsdale to meet up with their old friends. They were worried with leaving Night Slash alone in the house but Silver Spanner assured them that he is capable of taking care of himself. They felt a little calmer but there would always be that feeling of worry that would never leave them. The mares made it to Cloudsdale and headed for the Wonderbolt academy. They arrived at the academy and saw Spitfire, Rainbow Dash, and Lightning Dust waiting for them.

The academy was closed for today since it was an off week for the new trainees. Spitfire saw Misty Fly and walked up to her. When she reached her she gave her a hearty handshake to see her fellow Wonderbolt. Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust met up with Flitter and Cloudchaser and gave each other high fives. Flitter and Cloudchaser helped Rainbow and Lightning when they needed to make a hurricane to get water to the weather factory. It was a sad day for Rainbow since she wasn’t able to break the record that was set. Rainbow got over it though when she was praised by Spitfire on her courage and attempt to break the record.

With all of the greetings out of the way the mares headed for a local pegasus restaurant that they all enjoyed. As they walked to the restaurant they had their own little conversations on what has been happening. They reached the restaurant and took an available booth as they waited for somepony to take their order. As they waited Spitfire excused herself and headed for the bathroom. As she walked away she did so in a fast pace like she was sick or something. Once she was gone Misty Fly looked over to Rainbow and Lightning and saw that they had looks of worry. Before Misty Fly could say anything Flitter spoke up.

“Is everything okay with Spitfire?” Flitter asked a little concerned for the Captain of The Wonderbolts.

“Well we aren’t entirely sure. She seems to be getting sick a lot. We caught her a few time leaning over a toilet puking all over.” Rainbow said with worry in her voice at what was wrong with Spitfire.

“She probably just has a stomach virus. It should pass in a few more days.” Misty Fly said trying to keep everypony calm in this situation.

The mares all went quiet when they noticed Spitfire coming back to the booth. When she took a seat a waitress came over and took their orders. Misty Fly ordered the trout. Rainbow ordered catfish. Spitfire ordered the herring. Flitter ordered a daisy sandwich. Cloudchaser ordered a simple salad. Lightning ordered a hayburger and hayfries. The waitress nodded her head and headed for the kitchen to give the chef the order. When she was gone the mares started up a new conversation.

“So Misty Fly where have you been the past couple of days?” Spitfire asked wondering where her co-worker was.

“I’ve been staying with Flitter and Cloudchaser with our coltfrined.” Misty Fly stated and this caused Rainbow and Lightning to cough at hearing this news. Spitfire herself was surprised to hear this since Misty Fly had such high standards for a stallion.

“Who is the name of your coltfriend?” Rainbow asked with a raised eyebrow trying to figure out who was dating another member of the Wonderbolts without the media knowing.

“Well his name is Night Slash and he is a unicorn. He is a very caring pony to us all and wants to do his best.” Cloudchaser said with a smile on her face.

“That leads us to our own question though. Where have you been for the past while Rainbow?” Flitter asked trying to figure out where her friend had gone in the past while.

Rainbow was about to answer the question until their food arrived. The conversation was put on hold as they ate their food. The waitress came around and filled their glasses of water and they all thanked her. They ate in silence as they listened to the side conversations that were going on around them. They all finished their food except for Spitfire who still had half of her herring left. She asked for a box to pack it in and take it back home to eat for later. Now that they were all finished eating Rainbow went to answering Flitter’s question.

“I’ve been gone because I have been with my coltfriend.” Rainbow stated proudly as a small blushed form on her cheeks. The other mares were surprised to hear this since Rainbow was really hard to please in any sense.

“So who exactly is your coltfriend then Rainbow?” Cloudchaser asked waggling her eyebrows a bit.

“Well he isn’t just my coltfriend he is also the coltfriend of Spitfire and Lightning as well.” Now the other mares were really interest that some stallion could get the three best pegasus mares in Equestria.

“Don’t leave us in suspense any longer who is it?” Misty Fly said unable to hide her curiosity.

“Well his name is James and he isn’t a pony. He is actually the human that ended up here.” Rainbow stated as she remembered the first time that James came to Equestria and everything that he has done.

At the mention of James’ name Misty Fly’s, Flitter’s, and Cloudchaser’s anger began to spike through the roof. They took slow even breaths trying to keep their cool and not yell at their friends. They continued their conversations as the waitress brought over their dessert. The dessert was a molten chocolate cake and they all ate into it happily. Misty Fly looked over to Flitter and Cloudchaser and they all nodded their heads in a silent agreement. They were going to help Night Slash bring James down if it would save their friends. When they finished dessert they paid for their meal and gave a good tip to the waitress. They left the building and went their separate ways back towards their homes.

Night Slash

Night Slash was sitting a new bath that helped to cleanse his magic channel. Before Silver Spanner left she showed him where all the herbs and medicines were and which bath they belonged to. She even took the time to explain what each of them did. He was sitting as he let his body absorb the water to clean out the magic channel. Night Slash listened to music as he sat in the bath waiting for the time to end so he could move on to one of the pools. Thirty minutes went by and it was time for him to get out. When he was out of the bath what he saw surprised him. The bath was completely black and looked like a dark ooze. Night Slash hit the button and drained the contents of the bath.

Curious as to what that could have been he activated his magic to lift some chairs across the way. The chairs lifted with ease and he didn’t feel like he was going to pass out. He could breathe easily and didn’t have to strain himself to use his magic. He set the chairs down on the ground happy that he was able to use some of his simpler magic. He didn’t want to push it with the heavier magic since he could feel a small tingle in his arm from using his magic. Satisfied with where he was at healing wise he went for the pool. He walked up to one of the pools and stuck one of his fingers in the water. The water was slightly warm so he jumped right in. When he was in the water he was wondering what made this pool so special. The water was a warm temperature and there didn’t appear to be anything different about it.

He was soon thrown around the pool as it started to create whirlpools inside the water. Night Slash knew that this was to simulate a bad storm out in the middle of the ocean. Wasting no time in what needed to be done he started to swim laps. It was very hard since he was thrown every direction except the way that he wanted to go. He kept at though trying his hardest to not let the water get the better of him. His struggles were finally getting somewhere as he was able to fight against the water and got the way that he wanted.

As he was able to fight against the current and win it started to change. The whirlpools still stayed but now there was waves coming at him. The waves were pretty good size as he was unable to get out of the way for them. He tried to dive under them but was met with waves underwater also. When he surfaced he looked around trying to figure out a way to get past the waves so that he could continue his training. As he thought about he used his magic to create a wind tunnel around him. He swam forward as a wave came at him. He was able to cut through the wave like it was butter and kept moving on.

Night Slash was starting to feel fatigued since he had to keep his concentration on the spell and keep on swimming. After his last thirty minutes the water died down and he climbed onto the concreted floor. He laid down on his back panting heavily from the amount of exertion that he put his body through. After a couple minutes of rest he got up from the ground and walked over to the showers. He prepared for the times that he would spend here and had clothes placed in the lockers that he could change into. He stepped into the shower and let the water run over his body.

He pulled a stool up so that he could sit as the water ran over his body. He slowly cleaned his body as he felt the soothing water fall down his body. He took calm breaths as he tried to regain his breathing and calm his heart rate down. He turned off the water and could feel that his muscles were starting to get sore. He grabbed a bottle of cream and rubbed it on the sore parts of the body. The cream was designed to help relax and soothe sore muscles. Once the cream was applied Night Slash headed upstairs to get started on dinner before the mares got home. As Night Slash was cooking he was visited by and old friend.

Nightmare Moon appeared in the kitchen and she seemed pretty happy in a long time. Night Slash and Nightmare talked as they took turns switching as they cooked the food. Nightmare told him that his animals were doing fine and she used a spell to make them a little stronger. Night Slash nodded his appreciation to her for doing that. As they talked the front door opened and the three mares came into the house. The mares saw Nightmare and gave her a friendly wave. Most of the mares still didn’t like having Nightmare around their master but he assured them that everything was fine. They took his word for it but they kept their eyes on her just in case she did anything funny.

Dinner was finished and Night Slash brought them all their food so they could eat. Nightmare joined them since she hadn’t seen Night Slash in a while and wanted some company. The mares ate in silence as Night Slash and Nightmare talked to each other about random things that they could find. Dinner was over and the mares were cleaning up the dishes as Night Slash walked Nightmare out of their house. Once Nightmare was near the door Night Slash gave her a fist bump and she gave one in return. Nightmare smiled as she left and Night Slash gave on final wave goodbye as she disappeared into the night sky. Night Slash turned around and was met with three teary eyed mares.

“Master can we please sleep with you and talk about something that is bothering us?” They all asked in unison their eyes pleading that he said yes.

Night Slash nodded his head as they all headed for bed. They were lying in the bed as the mares nuzzled as close as they could get. Once they were settled into the bed the mares told him what happened. The conversation seemed to pain them as they talked so he rubbed their backs to help keep them calm. After they were done talking Night Slash assured that they would deal with James when the time came. The mares nodded their heads as they felt reassured by his words. The mares fell asleep but Night Slash was still awake thinking to himself. He thought to why Spitfire was so sick but after a while gave up on the idea. He was certain that they were right and she just had a stomach virus. With that thought pushed out of his head he went to sleep with the other three mares.

James

James was sitting in the living room as Twilight was searching through her magic books. James had a rude awaking from Twilight this morning when she was at his door pounding the hell out of it. When he opened it he could see that Twilight was worried about something. James asked her what was wrong and she explained what happened. She was looking through her spells and accidently turned all the other mares into foals. After hearing this James slammed his head against the wall at what Twilight did. He wasn’t mad at her or anything just knew that he was going to be really tired out from this long day.

James held on to Rarity, Trixie, Pinkie, Rose, Aloe, Lotus, Octavia, Vinyl, Lyra, and Fluttershy. James had to keep a close eye on Vinyl since she loved to teleport everywhere. Fluttershy was easy to take care of since she would just hide in his shirt from the other foals. James just smiled at how cute Fluttershy was acting with him. The others were apparently interested in his different looks as they poked and pulled at him. James looked over to Twilight as she was looking at him but quickly turned away when she saw James’ gaze on her. After several hours of looking Twilight found the spell that she was looking for and reversed the incident she made. Twilight apologized to everypony and they were fine with it. James was glad that this was over since he didn’t know exactly how to handle kids but the idea of having some his own kept him entertained.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Shadow Watch Part 5 (Amethyst Star, Holly Dash, and Colgate)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 59: Shadow Watch Part 5

Dream Realm

Night Slash was in his own dream world for the first time. He looked around and saw nothing but blackness. Night Slash called out into the nothingness and got no reply back. Shrugging his shoulders he floated around to see if he could find anything. For several minutes he couldn’t find anything. Night Slash was about to give up hope until the blackness took on a dream. He was watching James now back at his father’s funeral. This was where Shadow took form for the first time. Shadow didn’t have much strength so he was pretty much a third voice in his head. Shadow watched the trials and pain that James went through that gave more life to Shadow making him stronger.

Shadow was now at the turning point for James when he gained his full power. James was at the warehouse of where there was a supposed terrorist cell. James looked around at his squad and they all nodded. Demarco placed a breach charge on the door and got back. They waited for a few seconds until the charge went off. The door was sent flying in and when it was Blake threw in a flashbang while Connor threw in a concussion grenade. Once the grenades went off the team charged in ready to open fire on the terrorists. When they were in the building there was nothing. They lowered their weapons and looked around the building.

Not finding anything James called in to command to let them know that there was nothing. When he activated his comlink and called command all he got was static. Something didn’t seem right to James and for once he wished that he listened to his gut. Before he could tell his squad that something was wrong the whole warehouse was lit up. Bullets were flying from every part of the building and going everywhere. They hid behind some boxes as they waited for the firing to stop. For five minutes there was no noise except the bullets that were flying through. When the bullets finally died off they regrouped together to see if they were okay.

Connor was looking them over checking for any wounds or burns from anything. As Connor was looking them over they slowly caught their breath. James walked over to David to see if he was hadling everything okay. David was a bit shaken up but that was to be expected since this did scare the crap out of all of them. When James reached David he placed a hand on his shoulder to help calm him down. David jumped a little from the touch but when he looked at James he gave a warm smile. James gave him a smile glad that he was okay. The happiness was short lived when James was splattered in David’s blood. David hit the ground unmoving with a bullet hole through his head. James could feel his heart rate increase as he stared at David’s lifeless body. Before Shadow could watch anymore of the dream that made Shadow who he was there was a bright light.

Night Slash

Night Slash fluttered his eyes as he tried to wake himself up. He got up from the bed and popped his bones back into place. Night Slash looked over to see that there was a note from the three mares that were with him last night. Night Slash picked up the note and started reading it. The note said that there was breakfast for him in the fridge. They had gone to their jobs and the next three should be with him shortly. Night Slash put the note down and headed for the bathroom. He let the water run down his body as he took a few relaxing breaths.

With his shower done Night Slash walked over to the mirror and stared at his reflection. He was confused as to why he would dream something like this. Sure it was a changing point for Shadow but it was more so for James than anything else. After staring at his reflection he just shrugged his shoulders and went to get dressed. Once he finished dressing he went to the living room and was greeted by the three mares that were watching him for today. Colgate, Amethyst Star, and Holly Dash were sitting around eating their own breakfast. They waved to Night Slash as he waved to them and headed for the kitchen.

Night Slash opened the fridge and grabbed his breakfast that was inside. He unwrapped it from the plastic wrap and joined the three mares that were eating. They ate in relative silence just enjoying each other’s company. Once breakfast was done Holly Dash took the plates away to get them cleaned. As she cleaned the dishes Colgate was looking at Night Slash but looked very nervous. Night Slash kept quiet as he waited for Colgate to say what she wanted. There was a few minutes of silence and she didn’t look like she was going to speak any time soon.

“What do you want to say Colgate?” Night Slash asked wanting to end this awkward silence.

“Well I was wondering when was the last time that you had your teeth checked?” Colgate asked as she continued to stare at Night Slash.

“I really don’t remember the last time that I had my teeth checked.”

“Then guess what you’re getting today before we leave for a while.” Colgate said with a smile on her face.

Night Slash was silent for a few seconds trying to figure out what she meant. He finally connected the dots and started shaking his head. Colgate was going to look at his teeth and he wasn’t going to have any of it. He tried to climb out of the couch and run to the safety of his room but was stopped by Amethyst Star. She held him in her magic field and brought him over to a reclining chair. He was seated in the chair as Colgate leaned him back. Colgate summoned her utensils and got to work on Night Slash. Holly Dash came out of the kitchen and saw Night Slash on the chair. He looked at her with pleading eyes and she just shook her head.

If it wasn’t for the fact that he still couldn’t fight back he had to accept this torture. Colgate went through her regular dentist routine as she cleaned his teeth. Twenty minutes later and Night Slash had shining white teeth. He looked at Colgate annoyed at what she did and she just smiled at him. Night Slash walked over to the couch and sat down as Holly Dash joined him and hugged him. They stayed in silence as they just sat there. Ten minutes later and the girls were getting ready to leave. Night Slash watched as they got ready and headed for the door. They waved goodbye to him as they walked out and he waved good bye.

Once the door was closed he watched from the window to make sure the mares were out of sight. Once they were over the hill he headed back to the basement to sit in the bath and then swim in the pool. Once inside the basement he got changed into his swim trunks and looked at the chart. He made a chart that made a layout of where the baths and pools were. He used it to keep track of which ones that he used and what he still needed to use. After looking at it for a few minutes he decided on the one that he wanted to use and went to the cabinet to get started.

Amethyst Star, Holly Dash, and Colgate

The three mares were headed to the library to return books that they checked out. They were glad that Twilight was nice enough to wave their overdue fees if they brought the books back. They reached the library and opened the door. They entered the tree house and were greeted by Twilight. Twilight wasn’t alone in the library as the mares noticed Lyra and Trixie in the library. Amethyst waved to Lyra as she ran up to her and gave her a hug. Lyra gave her a hug in return as she held her close. Once the hug was broken off the other two gave Lyra a hug and she returned it.

They were good friends with Trixie after the Ursa Minor incident but thanks to the necklaces they still harbored hatred for her. They walked up to Trixie and shook her hand in greeting glad to see her again. With pleasantries exchanged the mares walked up to Twilight and gave her back the books. Twilight took the books and put them back where they belonged on the shelves. Twilight invited them to join her and the others for tea and they accepted. Twilight brought out the tea cups and they all sat around the coffee table.

“So Lyra what have you been up to?” Amethyst asked as she sipped her tea.

“I’ve just been practicing my harp and hanging with my coltfriend.” Upon hearing this Amethyst Star, Holly Dash, and Colgate spat out their tea. The blushed at the small mess they made but Twilight got rid of it with her magic.

“I didn’t know that you were seeing somepony?” Holly Dash said with a sly smile.

“Yeah I try not to brag about it too much. I like to keep it under control with who I’m seeing.”

“Well can we at least know who he is?” Colgate asked as she leaned in closer interested in who Lyra was dating. Lyra looked to both Trixie and Twilight to see if it was okay to answer. They nodded their heads and Lyra went to answer her question.

“Well it would be wrong to just say me but it’s actually me, Twilight, and Trixie that are going out with him. His name is James and he is the human that has been here for a few months.” Hearing this answer Holly Dash crushed the cup in her hand causing it to shatter. Trixie quickly got up and grabbed some towels to put on Holly Dash’s hand.

Holly Dash picked out the pieces of the cup from her hand as Lyra cleaned up the mess. With all the pieces out of her hand she put the towels on to clean up some of the blood. When most of the blood was cleaned off Holly Dash used her magic to close up the wound. Colgate and Amethyst Star finished off their tea and set their cups down. They looked over Holly Dash’s hand to make sure that she was fine. Seeing that everything was fine they went back to their conversation forgetting that ever happened.

“Is everything okay?” Twilight asked concerned on what made Holly Dash so mad to break her cup.

“Yeah everything is fine. Sorry for breaking you tea cup.” Holly Dash said smiling at Twilight to show that she was sorry.

“Don’t worry about the cup. I have thousands so it doesn’t really mean anything.”

“So are you seeing anypony?”

“Yes we are. His name is Night Slash and he is a very handsome unicorn.” Amethyst Star answered with a smile.

The conversation changed topics to other things about what they were up to. The three mares were mad that Lyra and Twilight were with James. Trixie on the other hand was different. She seemed like a perfect match for him since she liked to cause trouble for ponies. The mars tried their hardest to keep their anger under control as they continued to talk. Trying to keep calm was very hard because James’ name kept popping up into the conversation. After they were done talking the mares said their goodbyes and head back for the house to talk with Night Slash.

Night Slash

Night Slash was sitting in another bath that was to help him. The bath was designed to help increase his bone density and his muscle strength. As he sat in the bath absorbing the water it was slightly painful. He could feel as he muscles stretched and moved as they got stronger. His bone becoming denser was the worst pain that he was going through. It felt like his bones kept breaking and instantly repairing. He kept his eyes shut as she tried to focus on other things. Night Slash was panting heavily as the pain was just getting worse and worse for him. He was certain that he wasn’t going to be able to finish this session. Lucky for him the thirty minutes were up and he got out of the water.

He laid on the concrete trying to catch his breath from enduring the pain. His breathing slowed as the pain started to subside. Once the pain was gone Night Slash got up and walked for one of the pools. As he walked to the pool the hooded figure showed up in front of him. The figure gave a small wave that Night Slash returned. He continued on his walk to the pool as the figure summoned a chair. The figure sat down in the chair as it watched Night Slash jump into the pool. Night Slash resurfaced and he was in pain once again. The water of the pool was insanely hot and he could feel it burning his skin.

Night Slash was sweating profusely from the hot water as she started off slow on his laps. The figure couldn’t help but laugh as Night Slash was in pain from the hot water. The figure remembered when he went through something similar but instead of hot water it was lava that he swam through. The figure kept quiet as it watched Night Slash swim back and forth. As he watched Night Slash he walked around the room and found a clipboard with the different things that Night Slash had to do. As he read through it he noticed the mention of the wounds that were on him. The figure gave a slight chuckle that he forgot to mention this would happen.

Thirty minutes later and Night Slash got out of the pool. He placed himself on the ground and started rolling around. He was trying to get as much of the cold as he could get on his body. Night Slash was completely red from the intense heat that he went through while swimming. His body was cool enough that he headed for the shower so he could run cold water on his body. He walked over to the locker and pulled out a pair of clothes. He placed the clothes down and pulled in a stool into the shower. He set it on the coldest setting and sat under the running water. He released a sigh of relief as he felt his body start to cool down.

“Yeah I would like to apologize to you my friend.” The hooded figure said.

“What exactly do you have to be sorry for?” Night Slash asked calmly but was worried that he was about to be killed.

“I forgot to mention that any wounds that you had received would come back in a few days and be real.” Night Slash nodded his head in understanding until he was able to connect the dots.

“What do you mean you forgot? Out of everything that you could forget that was one of the most important pieces of information that you could give. I almost died because of your slip up since I wasn’t prepared for it.” The figure just shrugged it shoulders as Night Slash vented some of his anger.

Night Slash turned off the shower and dried off his body. He grabbed his clothes and put them on as the figure started to float in the air. The figure offered cotton candy and Night Slash took it. The two just sat around the room enjoying the sweet candy. Once they were both done eating the figure poofed out of existence. Night Slash released a heavy breath that the figure was gone. Even with being around so many dangerous creatures this one was the scariest of them all. Night Slash headed back upstairs so he could lay on the couch and relax for a bit.

When he got upstairs the three mares were home and cooking dinner. They were about to say something but stopped when they saw how tired he was. They let him take a spot on the couch and he closed his eyes. Night Slash was out for ten minutes before he was woken up. Colgate was standing over him and backed away quickly from her. He just smiled at him as she showed him his food and went to sit down. They ate in relative silence as Night Slash kept a good eye on Colgate. Colgate just shook her head as Night Slash stared at her.

When he was certain that Colgate wouldn’t do anything funny he went to finish off his food. The mares took the dishes away to get them cleaned. Before they left they asked if they could sleep with him tonight. Night Slash agreed and they went to finish cleaning. They were in the bed all together as the mares nuzzled up to him. They told him about their friends being with James and they would like his help with it. Night Slash assured them that James would be dealt with but in time. The mares nodded knowing that Night Slash would never lie to them. Night Slash couldn’t help but think about what they said about Trixie.

The necklaces allowed them to keep some type of memory that is important. The memory though is distorted as it manipulated them. It also seemed that the necklace created a false pit of emotions and something they could direct it at. Night Slash made a note to get a better scan on these necklaces to see what their full potential was. He couldn’t ask any of his mares for two reasons. The first reason was that he didn’t want to fight them if they took off the necklace. The second reason was that he didn’t want the mares to know that they were being controlled. Night Slash would have Nightmare look them over later when she stopped by again. With that decided Night Slash fell asleep with his mares cuddled into him.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Shadow Watch Part 6 (Cloudkicker and Lemon Hearts)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 60: Shadow Watch Part 6

Dream Realm

Night Slash was back in the darkness of nothing. He floated around waiting for something to happen. After a few minutes there was a bright flash. When the flash dimmed down Nightmare was floating in front of him. The two of them smiled at each other. Nightmare was surprised to be in Night Slash’s dream since his body didn’t allow intruders. Night Slash apologized for that inconvenience since he couldn’t do much about. Nightmare waved it off since she knew that he didn’t do it on purpose. As they floated around Night Slash asked her if she could look at the necklaces. She agreed to do it since she was curious herself.

They moved on to Amethyst Star’s dream so they could scan the necklace. Nightmare froze the dream in place so they wouldn’t be discovered. They floated down to where Amethyst Star was standing and Nightmare started scanning the necklace. Night Slash knew that it would be a while before she got any results on the necklace so he decided to have some fun. Night Slash stood in the middle of a field and looked out over Ponyville. He stared at the happy city and then closed his eyes in concentration. The city turned into a barren wasteland and there were dead ponies everywhere the eye could see.

Night Slash enjoyed the scene until Nightmare came up behind him. She looked at the scene he created with intrigue and disgust. Nightmare wanted to rule Equestria but not in such a state that he had it as. Night Slash changed the scene back to what it was originally and Nightmare seemed to calm down. They floated back up into the sky and resumed the dream. They were sitting on the clouds as they talked with each other. Nightmare explained that she couldn’t find anything special about the necklaces. The spell that was used was a brainwashing spell that twits one’s memory.

Night Slash was disgruntled that they couldn’t find anything on the necklaces but was glad they didn’t pose too big of a threat. The two of them flew around as they waited for themselves to wake up. A light came down from the sky and the two of them flew towards it. Once inside the light they disappeared to their waking forms. Unknown to them the hooded figure was watching. When they were gone it shook its head disappointed that they would try to figure out his plan of action. As he turned to walk away two shadow figures of the one that he had working for him appeared. They gave him a rolled up piece of paper. The figure opened the paper and looked it over. It smiled in appreciation at the shadows and thanked them for their hard work. The shadows bowed before the hooded figure and left. The figure laughed at how well this plan was going to work.

Night Slash

Night Slash woke up from his dream a little disappointed. He pushed his disappointment down since there was nothing that he could really do about it. The mares were gone so he headed for his shower. He stood under the water as he thought about what Nightmare told. The necklaces were just simple jewelry enchanted by a brainwashing spell. The spell also twisted their memories to work for the owner. That was the only thing that didn’t make any sense. He wasn’t the one to put the spell on the necklaces. He was plagued with the question as to why they were loyal to him.

Night Slash finished his shower and dried off. He grabbed his clothes and a pair of swim trunks. Before he left the bathroom he looked himself over in the mirror. He smiled at the muscles that his body gained and could feel that his bones were stronger than ever before. He was happy that the medical treatment that he went through was so worth it. He walked out of the bathroom and headed down the hall for the living room. As he neared the living room he gave his body a good stretch so his bones were in place.

After he was done stretching he walked out into the living room and was greeted by Cloudkicker and Lemon Hearts. The two mares came up to him and gave him a big hug. He returned their hug but felt some wetness on his body. When he broke the hug he could see that they were crying a little. He could see that they were tears of joy not sadness. They told him that he was okay and doing very well. He lead the two mares back to the couch so they could relax before they got started with any of their plans.

Holly Dash came out with breakfast and served it to Night Slash and the mares. He offered some food to her but she declined. She said that she already ate and was running late. Night Slash gave a slight nod and Holly left the house. Once she was gone the two mares scooted closer to Night Slash and placed their heads on his shoulders. Night Slash didn’t fight them off since this allowed them some kind of comfort. The three of them ate in silence just enjoying each other’s company. When breakfast was finished Lemon Hearts took the dishes away and started cleaning them.

Cloudkicker said that she and Lemon Hearts were headed for the spa for a regular appointment that they had. Night Slash told to have a good time with her friend and not worry about him. She looked at him with worry in her eyes. He pulled her in closer for a hug as he assured her that everything would be okay. When the hug was broken off Cloudkicker was smiling and grabber her things along with Lemon Hearts. The two mares waved goodbye as they left. Night Slash watched from the window waiting for them to be gone. After they were over the hill he went down to the basement to begin his last treatment.

Cloudkicker and Lemon Hearts

The mares walked along the road that lead to the local spa. They smiled as they reached the building. They went inside and were greeted by Aloe and Lotus. The spa twins knew who the mares were since they came to the spa regularly. Aloe and Louts took them to the changing room so they could put on their robes. Once they were changed the exited the changing room and headed for the massage tables for the first part of their treatment. They removed their robes as they laid face down on the tables waiting for Aloe and Lotus to start. They weren’t kept waiting long as the spa mares started working the knots out of their backs. As Aloe and Lotus massaged the two mares they started a conversation with them.

“So where have you two been? We haven’t seen you in a while.” Aloe asked as she worked on Cloudkicker’s wings.

“Well me and Lemon Hearts have been staying with our colt friend.” Cloudkicker answered as she released a moan from the massage.

“Oh so you two have finally found somepony to call your own?” Lotus asked with a sly grin on her face.

“Yeah his name is Night Slash. He is a new unicorn in town. He moved in from Detrot and it was love at first sight if you can believe in such a thing.” Lemon Hearts answered as Lotus went to filing her horn.

“What about you two? Have you girls found a stallion that can make you happy?” When Cloudkicker asked both Aloe’s and Lotus’ face became bright red. The two mares were now interested to know who they were with.

“So who is the lucky stallion that gets to feel your expert touch every day?” Lemon Hearts asked as she got a sly grin on her face.

“Well if you must know it is James the local human here in Ponyville. He stood up for us when we did something wrong. He may be the only person that truly loves us for who we are.” Aloe answered.

That answered surprised Cloudkicker because as she was getting off the table she fell onto the floor face first. The two mares were feeling slight rises in their anger and disgust towards this human. None of the mares told Night Slash but all the mares knew what each and every one of them went through when talking with their old friends. They kept their anger in check so they don’t cause a scene in the spa. The other reason they didn’t want to cause a scene was because that Aloe and Lotus were stronger than they looked.

They remembered when they had a customer that was being very rude to them. He made lewd gestures and kept trying to touch them inappropriately. The spas twins weren’t going to have that in their place of business. After his last attempt to grope them they returned his unwanted touch with a punch to the face. They both gave that stallion a good beating before throwing him out of the spa and banning him. After that day nopony didn’t even dare to cross Aloe or Lotus in fear of getting the crap beaten out of them.

The two mares were lead to the mud bath that was ready for them. As they relaxed in the mud there was a ring at the front door. The spa mares excused themselves to go see who it was. Cloudkicker and Lemon Hearts looked at each other as they gave a slight nod. They closed their eyes as they relaxed into the mud bath. The spa mares returned to check on them and see if they were comfortable. They told them that they were fine and they didn’t need anything. Lotus let them know that they had ten minutes left in the mud bath before going to the sauna.

Ten minutes later the spa mares returned and helped the mares out of the mud bath. They took them to the shower so they could get rid of the mud and clean their body with an exfoliating body wash. While they were getting themselves cleaned the spa mares went about cleaning the mud baths. Cloudkicker and Lemon Hearts came out looking very well groomed with very soft coats. Aloe and Lotus lead the two mares to the final part of the treatment which was the sauna. Aloe opened the door and the mares entered. Before the door was closed Lotus poured water on the hot rocks to get some steam going.

The spa mares said they would be back in a few minutes so they could relax a little more. The mares leaned against the wall and closed their eyes as they let the steam open their pores. Aloe and Lotus came back to tell them their time was up. They exited the sauna and headed back for one final shower. The mares were now well pampered and changing back into their regular clothes. Once they changed they headed to the front counter to see a new vase of flowers on the counter. As they paid the spa mares they asked where the flowers came from.

Lotus said that James came by and gave them flowers to help brighten up their day. It apparently worked since the spa mares looked happier than ever before. When the spa mares left Cloudkicker and Lemon Hearts each took one flower from the vase. With the flower in their hands they looked it over before crushing it to tiny pieces. They exited the spa and as they did they passed Rarity and Fluttershy. They were talking about something but they couldn’t catch what it was about.

They wanted to know what their conversation was about but they needed to head back home so they could talk to Night Slash. During their walk they ran into Pinkie Pie who was handing out slices of cake. The mares stopped by Pinkie’s stand and asked for a slice of cake. Pinkie happily gave them a piece of cake and with them a happy evening. The mares ate the cake as they walked down the path back to their house. They finished off their cake and threw away their plates in a nearby trash. They entered the building to see Night Slash cooking. They smiled at him since he was doing so well.

Night Slash

Night Slash was in the bath and it was pretty relaxing. This bath was to help free up his chakra points so that he could focus magic more easily. He sat there in a meditative state as he let his body absorb the water. He could feel the water run through his body as it made a clear collection in his chakra points. As the water moved around his body Night Slash ended up having a coughing fit. He coughed violently as he tried to get something out of his throat. He coughed for five minutes before a black ooze came out of his mouth.

Night Slash was breathing heavily as he tried to get his body under control. His time was up in the bath so he got out. He carefully got out of the bath avoiding the black ooze uncertain what it would do. Night Slash pressed the button and the bath started to drain. Night Slash watched as the ooze was sent down the drain and out of his sight. To make sure that it was all gone he went over and grabbed a hose. He turned it on and sprayed the entire bath with a heavy stream of hot water. After spraying the bath for five minutes he turned off the hose and put it away.

He started walking towards the final pool so he could get his last swim in. He reached the final pool and after the last few that he went through he was ready for anything. Not even checking the water he jumped right in. He surfaced from the water and was confused to what it did. The pool was just like a regular pool. The water was pleasantly warm and there were no disturbances. He swam around for a few minutes and he was sure that there was nothing special about this pool. Taking this as a chance to have a nice relaxing swim he went on his back and floated around.

He floated around for a few minutes and then went to swimming his laps. He went back and forth in the pool at a steady pace. After every three laps he would increase the speed that he was going. He was going as fast as he could now in the pool and it felt great. The baths were doing their job and the other swims helped to make this feel pleasant. After his last thirty minutes of swimming he got out of the pool and headed for the shower. He grabbed his clothes and set them to the side as he grabbed the stool.

He sat under the running shower as the warm water went down his body. As the water ran down his body he started to hum a little tune to himself. It was an old tune back from earth but it made Night Slash happy to hum it. For the first time he was happy and there was nothing that could take that from him. As he had this thought of happiness his head started to hurt. He grabbed his pounding head hoping to stop the headache that was forming. The pain was steadily increasing and was starting to hurt intensely.

Before Night Slash fell to the ground in pain the headache subsided. Night Slash got up on his feet and had a new hatred building for James. He knew that James was going to be the only thing that could take his happiness away from. He turned off the shower and dried off his body. Once he was completely dry he changed into his clothes and stood in the center of the room. Night Slash focused the magic in his hand as he summoned a human skull. Night Slash gripped the skull tightly and was steadily increasing the pressure on it. After several seconds the skull shattered in his hand. He looked at the dusty remains of the skull and laughed at it.

Night Slash walked out of the room as he popped his knuckles and neck. Once upstairs he got started on dinner for him and the mares. He was halfway done cooking when he heard the door open. Cloudkicker and Lemon Hearts entered the building and smiled when they saw Night Slash. Night Slash returned the smile with one of his own and went back to cooking. The mares took a seat on the couch as they waited for dinner to finish. After ten minutes Night Slash came back into the living with their food.

He set the food down on the table and they all grabbed their plates. They ate in relative silence as Night Slash enjoyed he renewed strength. When dinner was finished the mares took the dishes to the kitchen and got everything cleaned up. The mares were finished cleaning and joined Night Slash on the couch. He could see that they were a little upset so he asked what was wrong. They said they would tell him if he allowed them to sleep with him tonight. He nodded his head in approval and lead the mares to the bedroom. Once in the bedroom they got changed into their sleeping clothes and laid down on the bed.

The two mares cuddled up to Night Slash as they got themselves comfortable in the bed. Once they were situated Cloudkicker and Lemon Hearts told Night Slash about what they talked about with Aloe and Lotus. Night Slash pulled them closer and promised that they would liberate the spa twins and make James pay. The mares were happy that Night Slash was so understanding of how they felt. With their minds put at ease the two mares fell asleep happily. Night Slash stayed awake for a few more minutes thinking about where he stood. He should be at full strength in the morning so there was the upside. The downside was the uncertainty that tomorrow would bring. Deciding to dwell on it later he closed his eyes and fell asleep with the mares.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Let's Get The Party Started

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 61: Let’s Get The Party Started

James woke up in the morning feeling very well rested. He got up from the bed and looked at the calendar. There was a day that was circled but James couldn’t remember what was so important about it. He got out of bed and headed for the shower knowing that it would come to him soon. James was in the shower until he heard a knock. Rarity was on the other side of the door and told him that his tuxedo was finished. James thanked her and finished up his shower. He looked at the tuxedo and then it hit him like a ton of bricks. Today was the day of the Grand Galloping Gala.

James shook his head as he wasn’t really up to going to the Gala. He never cared much for big fancy parties. The only reason why he was going was because some of his marefriends had obligations to go. James said that he would go but he was going to go in some casual clothing. That was a bad move on his part since he got chewed out by Rarity about not dressing up for it. After several minutes of Rarity’s persistence to wear a tuxedo he gave in. James picked up the tuxedo and looked it over to make sure that it wasn’t some over the top tuxedo.

The tuxedo was simple in design and it wasn’t over the top. The tuxedo was black with a red trim along the sides and it held the cutie marks of his mares. James smiled at the tuxedo glad that Rarity was at least kind enough to listen to his request. The tuxedo was made a little larger on the inside so that if he wanted he could wear clothes underneath. Rarity asked why James wanted it to be that loose and he said that he just wanted it to be comfortable. He remembered the old tuxedos that he used to wear and how tightly they hugged his body. There was also another reason but he kept that to himself so that he wouldn’t make her nervous.

James for the past while was having a really bad feeling about the upcoming Gala. Now that the day has come for the Gala James was nervous beyond all reason. He felt that something bad would happen especially with Shadow. James remembered Shadow had friends now that were trying to help him get free and the Gala would be the perfect place to make an appearance. James gave a huge sigh as he pulled out his harem t-shirt and a loose fitting pair of jeans. With his underclothes on he opened the secret compartment in the drawer and pulled out his revolver and his double daggers.

James placed the daggers in their sheath and tied it around his waist. James opened the cylinder to his revolver and took out the six bullets. He looked them over to make sure there were no cracks or scratches on the bullets. After their inspection he reloaded his gun and pushed the cylinder back in. James put the revolver in its holster and wrapped it around his lower left leg. Now that he was ready he went over to the tuxedo and carefully put it on. With his tuxedo on James looked himself over in the mirror to make sure that his weapons couldn’t be seen.

Rarity did a good job on making it slightly larger. There was no evidence that he was carrying any weapons and hid his underclothing. James walked over to the picture of him and his squad along with the group photo of him and his harem. James kissed his two fingers and placed them on his group harem picture and said that he loved them. He then looked at his squad photo and saluted them. He told the picture that he would do them proud and that they were still his greatest friends that he ever had. James didn’t know this but his door was slightly cracked and there were two mares watching him.

Trixie and Spitfire watched James do everything that he did before putting on the tuxedo. They looked at each other worry in their eyes as they watched James do his thing. When he was at the pictures and did his ritual they couldn’t help but smile. Sure they were worried about his safety and everything but he seemed to be putting them above his own. They wanted to let James know that everything would be okay and that there wouldn’t be any problems but even they had their doubts. The two mares walked off to join the other mares in the living room. The two of them were greeted as they sat around waiting for James to come along.

Once James was finished he left his room and took one last look around. He smiled at the memories that he made in the house and during his time in Equestria. He walked down the hallway and joined his mares in the living room. The mares got up and wrapped James in a warm embrace. They know that he isn’t too enthusiastic about going but were glad that he was coming along. James looked around and couldn’t find Spike anywhere. Before he could ask if Spike was coming or not his front door open. In the doorway Spike came walking in with his three mares.

James could see that Spike was as enthusiastic as he was about going but did it more for his mares. James and Spike gave each other a good fistbump as they said hello. They stepped aside as they let their mares walk out first ahead of them. The mares all giggled at how they were acting like such gentlecolts and took the friendly gesture. The mares were now outside and the dresses that the mares were wearing were sparkling in the sunlight. James and Spike smiled at how beautiful their mares looked and told them they looked very beautiful. The mares blushed at the comment and tried to avert their gazes from them.

James and Spike chuckled at their embarrassment as they exited the house. James locked the door and gave a loud whistle. Braveheart and Lightning Bolt came running towards him. James gave them both a pat on the head glad that they came on the first call. James asked if he could bring his pets with him since they would be worried sick if they weren’t with him. At first the mares were nervous about him brining the pets but Twilight said that he could as long as they stayed in the garden. James gave her a big hug glad that he could bring his pets. James looked at his pets and said that they were coming with him on a trip but if they wanted to stay they had to stay in a garden that he would show them.

James was answered with a bark and a growl from his two pets. He really wished that he could understand what they said. He looked over at Fluttershy and she said that they understood what he was saying and they would stay in the garden. James looked at his pets and pet them on the head. With everything in order they all headed for the train station. They walked along the path and were joined by Big Mac and Cheerilee along with Applejack, Soarin, Bonbon, and Carrot Top. The mares all walked ahead of them as the guys stayed back having their own conversations and enjoying the view.

The mares knew that they were being watched and instead of calling them out they decided to put on a show. The guys rubbed the back of their necks as they watched the way the seductively walked and tempted them. In the long run though this was good for the mares since they could get together and hang out. James was glad that Applejack was doing better since he was able to get her and the others to hang out more often. This left James alone more often than he liked but as long as his mares were happy then he was happy. Soarin thanked James for helping with Applejack and James told him it was no problem. The only thing that James asked for was that Soarin enjoyed a good few drinks with him before going off with his mares. Soarin gave a huge smile as he grabbed James in a headlock and rubbed his head.

James broke free of the grapple and they all enjoyed a laugh as James tried to fix his hair. They arrived at the train station and the guys went to buy the tickets for everypony. The mares took all the seats leaving the guys standing for the train. James was going to take a seat on the ground but then he felt a shiver go up his spine. He looked around to see where this cold stare was coming from and then he found Rarity. James almost pissed his pants when he saw the stare that Rarity was giving him. It was a cross between sheer anger and murder intent. James quickly righted himself and walked away a little whistling to himself.

Rarity gave a smile that James stopped himself in time before he ruined the tuxedo. The other mares saw what Rarity did to James and couldn’t help but laugh. The mares went back to their conversations and when James was certain that Rarity wasn’t staring he went back to join the others. The train finally arrived at the station and everypony showed their tickets to the conductor and boarded. Big Mac sat alone with Cheerilee. Spike sat with Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and Scootaloo. Soarin sat with Applejack, Bonbon, and Carrot Top. Twilight sat with Rarity, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie. Rose sat with Aloe, Lotus, and Fluttershy. Spitfire sat with Lightning Dust and Rainbow Dash. Lyra sat with Vinyl and Octavia.

James took a seat by himself so he could take some time to think. The sound of the train whistle signaled that it was time for the train to get going. James didn’t get a good look but he saw a unicorn get in two cars down with a bunch of mares following him. James didn’t think much about it since he pretty much did the same thing. The train started to move and James watched out the window at the passing scenery. James could hear that everypony was having a good time and couldn’t help but smile at their happiness. James prayed that the bad feeling that he was having meant nothing and he could enjoy his time at the party.

Night Slash

Night Slash woke up from the rising sun and got out of bed. He headed over to the bathroom so that he could get his shower taken. As he headed for the bathroom he saw the tuxedo that he was going to be wearing to a god awful party that he was attending. The party was called the Grand Galloping Gala and the name alone made him cringe. To him this party would be the same as all high class parties that he saw before. A bunch of rich snobs or nobility would show up and kiss the feet of their rulers to gain some kind of foothold. This just made Night Slash shake his head that he would go to something like this.

Night Slash entered his shower and let the water slowly run over his body. He could feel the nervousness that his body had and it was weird. Back in James’ mind he had more control so a lot of actions he had certainty on. Now though with his freedom there is more uncertainty than ever and it was only going to make this tough. He finished his shower and dried himself off as he put the tuxedo on the bed. He summoned the dagger that he was given and set it aside. Night Slash summoned a pair of normal clothes to wear under the tuxedo so that he could fight better. Once his t-shirt and jeans were on he sheathed the dagger and strapped it to his side. Once on he grabbed his pistol and strapped it to his side in its holster.

Night Slash then put the tuxedo on over everything and looked himself over in the mirror. There was no indication that he was carrying any weapons and he smiled. Night Slash walked out of the room and headed for the living room for where all the mares were waiting. The hooded figure left behind fifteen tickets so he could get them in. Along with the Gala tickets were train tickets for the first train to Canterlot. The party had no real start time so guests could arrive whenever they wanted. The party would last all night until the next morning and then it would be time to leave. It didn’t matter anyway to Night Slash since it will be one wrecked party before then.

Night Slash arrived in the living and saw his mares, Nightmare Moon, and the figure all waiting for him. The figure approached Night Slash and whispered into his ear that he would bring the two animals himself when the party got started. Night Slash nodded his head and the figure poofed out to get ready. Night Slash walked over to Nightmare Moon and shook her hand glad that she was there. Nightmare said that she would be hiding among the party guests until things start to get heated. Night Slash gave her nod and one last hand shake before she headed out.

Night Slash looked at his mares who were all dressed very beautifully for the party. Night Slash opened the door and the mares started to walk out. Once he was outside he closed the door and locked it behind him. They all walked towards the train station and Night Slash couldn’t help but grin. He still couldn’t believe how real this all felt. He still felt as though he was in some kind of dream and he would wake up. They arrived as the train pulled into the station and showed the conductor their tickets as they went to go sit down.

Night Slash was able to get a quick look to see James two cars ahead of him on the train. Night Slash kept his head low as he took a seat by himself so he could think. The mares sat in groups conversing with each other about some silly topic. The train started to pull away from the station and head for Canterlot. Taking this time Night Slash went back to sleep so he could get more of his energy back. As he fell asleep he cracked a huge grin at how much fun this party was going to be in a few hours.

James

The train arrived at Canterlot and everypony got off the train. Once off James took a few minutes to stretch his back since he fell asleep on the train ride. Lyra, Octavia, and Vinyl gave James a quick kiss before they left to go join the orchestra so they could get set up. Once they were gone Spitfire, Lightning Dust, and Rainbow Dash gave James a quick kiss since they needed to go check on the other Wonderbolts. James didn’t know why Rainbow was going since she wasn’t training with them or a part of their team but he didn’t argue. Lightning had a reason since she was training with the Captain after all so that made sense. James just told them to be careful and they flew off. Soarin followed behind them unless he wanted to get yelled at by Spitfire. Twilight then came up and gave James a quick kiss as she left to go talk with her mentor. Applejack followed close behind so she could set up shop.

James looked at who was left and then gestured for them to continue. They walked down the streets of Canterlot getting a few strange looks mainly most of them at James. He still had no idea what they hated about him but he could care less what they thought at the moment. He wasn’t going to let a few snobbish people ruin his good time with his mares. After walking for what felt like forever especially in dress shoes they made it to the castle. One by one everypony showed their ticket and was granted entry. When James walked up and showed them his ticket they blocked his path with their spears. James looked at them very sternly since these guards knew who he was and wanted to know why they stopped him from entering.

“Sorry sir but the princess has asked for your presence for a few moments.” The mares looked at James worried that he did something but he waved them off.

“Then lead the way please because I came here to enjoy my time with my marefriends and I would hate to keep them waiting.” The guards nodded as they called in another set of guards.

The new set of guards took James inside of the castle and headed for the princess’s chambers. They stopped at two huge golden doors that had the picture of the sun on them. The guards knocked and motherly tone allowed them entry. The guards pushed open the door and gestured for James to go inside. James nodded to the two guards and walked inside. Once he was inside the doors were closed behind him and he was left with Celestia and Twilight. Twilight looked a little nervous and Celestia was looking at him questioningly. James knew that Celestia didn’t know about the books he had taken so he waited to see what he was in trouble for this time.

“James welcome back to the castle. I apologize for stopping you so abruptly but I needed a word with you. Please have a seat this won’t take long.” James took the offered seat and Twilight was quickly by his side. Celestia took the other seat and looked at James.

“Before I allow you to attend this joyous occasion why did you beat up my nephew Prince Blueblood?” Celestia asked in a stern tone that contrasted her motherly look.

“I beat him up because he was being an ungrateful prick to my mares.” James answered but was confused as to why Blueblood would lie to her. Then again that thought was pushed away since he was completely snobbish and wanted to get rid of James.

“Even then he came back with a few broken bones and bleeding pretty badly from the nose and mouth.”

“I may have gone overboard on his beating but I just wanted to make sure that he understood the message.”

“Well since this was in the past and I do loathe my nephew can you make me one promise?” Celestia asked James as she stared into his eyes deeply.

“What is it that you would like me to do?” James asked Celestia waiting to hear what the promise was.

“You can attend the party if you keep your hands to yourself and stay away from him.” James got up from the seat and shook the princess’s hand agreeing to her terms.

The princess bid him farewell and James left the bedroom. Once outside James headed down the hall trying to find his other mares. He walked around for ten minutes and he ended up lost. James was surprised that he got lost since he had been at the castle for so long. As he looked around though he noticed that he was in another part of the castle. This side of the castle was a little darker than the part that he was in. James kept walking forward until he ran into a pair of large dark doors. The doors had the moon etched into them showing that this was Luna’s room.

Luna was still asleep around this time since it was morning but James needed help. He knew there was a possibility for him to go deaf but knocked on the door. There was a few seconds on silence and before he knocked again he heard some shuffling. James waited for the shuffling to reach the door so he could see who was in there. The shuffling stopped and the door slowly creaked open. James saw part of Luna’s face and gave her a friendly wave. Luna opened the door the rest of the way and gave a big yawn. Luna gestured him into her room and he entered.

“What can I help you with dear James?” Luna asked as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.

“Sorry for waking you up but I need help getting back to the front of the castle. I got lost trying to get back.” Luna covered her mouth as she tried to suppress a giggle. James gestured for her to continue so she could get it all out. Luna released all of her giggles as she laughed at his misfortune. Luna started to calm down from her laughing fit and spoke to James again.

“Don’t worry about waking me up. If you didn’t I probably wouldn’t have gotten up in time for the Gala. Just give me a few minutes to get changed and I will help lead you back.” James nodded towards Luna and she left to get changed.

After waiting for ten minutes Luna came out wearing her dress. James complemented her looks from the dress and Luna thanked James. The two of them left the room and headed for the front of the castle. Once at the front Luna took her leave to make sure that everything was going well. James was tackled to the ground as the mares wrapped him in a hug. James calmed them all done saying that it wasn’t anything major. Celestia just wanted to make sure that he behaved himself and the mares nodded glad that he was okay. They all headed for the dining hall to take a seat and wait for the party to get started.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Time For Fun

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 62: Time For Fun

James was sitting around at one of the many tables that were set up. He was bored out of his mind since there wasn’t anything to do while everypony waited for more guests to arrive. To overcome his boredom he went for a little walk. James walked around the foyer and through the kitchens trying to find something to pique his interest. He was also planning things out in case shit hit the fan but he really hoped that didn’t happen. James walked out into the garden where Fluttershy was sitting on a bench with the other animals. The animals scampered away when they saw James walking over.

Fluttershy pouted a little at James for scaring away the animals. James just put his hands up defensively showing that it wasn’t entirely his fault. James took a seat next to Fluttershy and cuddled closely together. Fluttershy laid her head on his shoulder sighing contently at his presence. As they sat at the bench together the animal critters that ran away were returning. They watched from afar trying to get a reading on James. When they saw that he wasn’t a threat to them or the nice pony they started coming back. James smiled as the animals gathered around their feet looking up at them.

Braveheart and Lightning Bolt came out from the bushes to say hello to James. They jumped up on the bench and James pet them both on the head. The two animals laid down on the bench next to James wanting to catch some shuteye. They were becoming more like James every day and that was both good and bad. It was good since they knew right from wrong and would protect those that were weaker than them. Bad though since they were also becoming somewhat lazy wanting to sleep more often than anything else.

James looked down at his two animals and they looked back at him. James told his animals to keep Fluttershy and the others safe from any kind of harm. The animals nodded to James and he gave them one last pet before leaving. Fluttershy looked at him sadly as he left but gave her a kiss on the lips that made her happy. James walked back inside the building to see Lyra, Vinyl, and Octavia getting setup on stage. James walked over to them to see how they were doing. As he approached the stage he was stopped by a gray stallion with charcoal black mane and tail. The stallion was looking him up and down for a few moments before stepping aside to let James through.

When James reached the mares they all released a sigh of relief that nothing got out of hand. James asked who the stallion was and Lyra told him that he was the conductor for the symphony. He was a little overprotective of his orchestra but that was because he saw all the members as his own children. James assured them that it was fine and that he understood where he was coming from. Heck if James did something like that stallion he would make sure that his own orchestra was safe.

James helped around the stage getting most of the chairs and stands in the proper place. That was really hard to do that when you have a perfectionist cellist and a rowdy DJ trying to tell you where to put them. Even with them being together in this relationship they still had to argue finer points. It was funny to James since they fought like he and Rarity did sometimes if he did something inappropriate. Even when they fought the love was still there and James couldn’t be happier. As he was setting up the last of the percussion section Octavia excused herself to the bathroom. It was a good thing too since she was starting to look a little sick.

As Octavia speed walked over to the bathroom, Twilight joined her and was looking a little sick. James just set it aside to them being nervous with the Gala. James left after everything was in place and was given a hug by both Lyra and Vinyl. James returned the hug and started to walk away. James was walking off stage to only be stopped by the stallion again. They stared at each other for what felt like an eternity until he lifted his hand. James grabbed his hand and gave a hearty shake as the stallion smiled at him. James returned the smile and went on his way.

During his walk he ran into Pinkie Pie that seemed to be a little bored right now. She had her head on the table and was blowing her mane out of her eyes. James walked over to where she was sulking and sat down next to her. Pinkie didn’t notice James sit down next to her until she felt his hand on her back. She looked over at James and smiled at him. James asked what was wrong and Pinkie just said that she was bored of waiting for ponies to show up. James gave a heartfelt laugh because this was normal for Pinkie. She could never stand holding still and didn’t like to wait for a party to get started.

James offered her a chance to possibly help out with the party if she wanted something to do. Pinkie perked up at the idea of doing something. James told her that if she asked Celestia nicely than she might let her make some desserts for the party. Before anything else could be said Pinkie zoomed off but not before giving James a kiss. James had to do a double take on what just happened and when his brain finally caught up he just laughed. James got up out of his seat to go find Rarity. He remembered the time that Rarity was talking about finding her prince charming and going to live off happily ever after. That changed somewhat for her since he wasn’t much of a prince charming but she was happy so far.

The only problem was that Rarity had that natural beauty that she could only achieve and that worried James a bit. James walked around until he could hear a mare in trouble. Being the nice guy that he is and god did it make it painful sometimes he went to go help. When he rounded the corner he saw two stallions a little too close to Rarity. Rarity was trying to get away from the two stallions but they kept pressing forward. James only promised that he wouldn’t cause anything with Blueblood, but he never said anything about other stallions that gave his mares trouble.

Rarity saw James as he silently walked behind the stallions. Rarity kept her gaze away from James so she wouldn’t give him away. James was now standing behind the stallions and tapped them on their shoulders. They turned around and were staring at James. James took a steady breath as he spoke to the stallions.

“I believe you two are disturbing this lovely mare.” James said keeping a neutral expression.

“Come on man we are just trying to show the lady a nice time.” The stallion on the left said as he grinned a bit. James raised an eyebrow to this curious as to what this ‘nice time’ was.

“What kind of nice time do you have in mind?” The stallion on the right then leaned in close and whispered in his ear.

“We are going to get her drunk and fuck her brains out later in the night.” James kept his cool as he pulled the two stallions in close so he could whisper to them.

“You know that wouldn’t be such a bad idea. Especially since she is my marefriend.” James was now staring daggers at the two stallions. The two of them gulped as they could feel the murderous intent that he was giving off.

The stallions quickly walked off and James was left with Rarity. She walked up to James and gave him a kiss on the cheek for saving her from those brutes. James rubbed her back as he smiled at her glad that went better than expected. With one final kiss James went back to one of the many tables and pulled out his phone. To pass the rest of the time he opened up his zombie killing app and tried to get to the next level.

Eight Hours Later

After eight grueling hours later the party finally started. It was touch and go for a while but Night Slash was able to get the last of the things needed to be done. He and the unicorn mares were given explosives by the hooded figure and were shown where to plant them. They went about the castle placing the explosives where they needed to be. Night Slash had to incapacitate a few guards that almost caught him. With all of his explosives placed he joined his mares and hit the button. The timer on the explosives turned on and started counting down. Night Slash burned away the button and walked with his mares to enjoy the party for a bit.

James was shaken awake by Trixie who found him on one of the tables. James fell asleep from complete boredom. He thought that was impossible but this just proved him wrong. Trixie took a seat next to James as she brought along some food and drink. They ate together enjoying each other’s company watching the guests have a little fun. Once they were done eating they got up from their seats and walked around to see if they could mingle with anypony. Many of the noble snobs ignored James until he ran into a friendly stallion.

James met Fancy Pants and his wife Fleur. They were a nice couple and very friendly to James. They shared his view that most of the ponies that were here were just trying to kiss up to the princess’s. The only reason Fancy Pants and Fleur were there was to make appearances. Fancy Pants ran a respectable business in fashion and his wife was a model. Not hard to believe since Fleur radiated beauty and brilliance. If James didn’t already know any better he would have guessed that Fleur and Rarity were somehow related. Wanting to help out Rarity a little James dropped some information that he knew about Rarity’s designs to Fancy Pants and he seemed intrigued.

Fancy Pants left to go find Rarity and probably make a business deal with her. James continued to walk around the castle until he came to the dance hall. The musicians were getting off stage and Vinyl was setting up one of their recordings. The recordings were some of their old songs that they played but worked for the Gala. As James stood in the center of the dance floor he was slowly being joined by his mares. They all held out their hands wanting James to join them all for a dance. James looked behind them and saw Rainbow standing alone. James declined their offers and they were getting a little upset.

He told them that he promised Rainbow that she would get the first dance with him since he promised her. James walked over to Rainbow and held out his hand for her. She grew a slight brush at what James was doing and tried to tell him that he didn’t need to do it. He told her that he should and would do it since he promised her that she would get the first dance. Rainbow grabbed his hand as he took her to the center of the dance floor. They waited for a new song to start up since Rainbow deserved a full song to dance to. The other mares watched as they waited for James and Rainbow to finish dancing.

A new song started up and the two of them were off. They started off sloppy but that was because James didn’t know how to dance. After a few seconds he was able to catch on with Rainbow’s footwork and follow her step by step. There were a few ponies that stared at them as they danced but they didn’t care. They enjoyed the dance that they shared together. When the song finally ended James gave Rainbow a passionate kiss and she returned it with one of her own. They both walked off and the mares joined them for another dance.

The mares and James danced for another few songs enjoying their time together. During the dance Rarity thanked James for mentioning her designs to Fancy Pants. James played it off like he didn’t know what she was talking about. Rarity gave James a kiss knowing that he did it even if he acted like he didn’t. After the fourth song they all retreated to a table to get some stuff to drink. They sat at the table having fun filled conversations and sharing a few laughs. James finished off his drink and got up to get a refill. James filled his cup with more punch and headed back to the table. Once James took his seat he was knocked out by an explosion.

Explosions were going off everywhere and all the ponies were panicking. Celestia and Luna were able to cast a shield spell to protect the ponies from the worse of the explosions. When the explosions were finished Celestia and Luna helped get the guests out of the castle. James was helped up by his mares to his feet. James grabbed his head as it throbbed in pain. They set James down on a chair as Trixie started to look him over. He was bleeding slightly from his head and arm. Trixie quickly healed his small wounds as Vinyl wiped away his blood.

Celestia and Luna walked over to them and Applejack, Soarin, Spike, Carrot Top, Bonbon, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo followed behind them. They were looking each other over as James did a once over on his body. As the mares were talking and making sure that they were all okay there was a malevolent laugh. Everpony was looking around for the noise but it seemed that Celestia and Luna knew who it was.

“Discord show yourself this instant.” Celestia growled as she looked for the source of the laughter.

James took of the tuxedo jacket as it was completely ruined now. James sighed that the tuxedo was ruined since Rarity took her own time to make this. James threw the jacket to the side and there was a cloud of smoke that appeared. Out of the smoke came a creature that James had never seen before. He had the head of a dragon, wings that were both a bat and a pegasus, a leg of a dragon and a buffalo, the arms of a gryphon and a manticore. James stared at the strange creature slightly scared at what it could do.

“Who are you?” James asked not taking his eyes off of the creature.

“My dear human my name is Discord and I am the Lord of Chaos.” Discord answered as a random lightning bolt came out of nowhere.

“So what are you Celestia’s boyfriend or something?” James snorted as he teased Discord. There was a few seconds of silence from both Celestia and Discord. James face palmed that he was right about this random statement that he said.

James gave Celestia a sincere apology and one to Rarity as he ripped off the bad tuxedo pants and grabbed his revolver. He lifted the revolver into the air and fired at Discord. The bullet was stopped by another from his right. James looked over and saw that unicorn from the train. The unicorn walked over next to Discord and smiled at him. Discord thanked the unicorn for showing up just in time. The unicorn looked over to James and smiled. James kept his eyes on the two figure standing in front of him. His attention was pulled from the two of them by Twilight.

“James were you carrying that the whole entire time that we were here?” Twilight asked tears starting to fill her eyes.

“Sorry Twilight that you saw this but I am glad that I brought this.” James answered not making eye contact with the unicorn. James took off the dress shirt and was now in his regular clothing.

James asked Lyra to summon his shoes and socks so he was wearing something more comfortable. Not really wanting to do it Lyra summoned a pair of black socks and a pair of white shoes. James sat in a chair putting on his shoes as the figures just watched. James got up from the chair and holstered his revolver. James felt that the unicorn was familiar and he needed to know.

“Who are you unicorn and why are you with that monster?” The unicorn just laughed at how dense James was.

“Really James and here I thought that you would relish in meeting me here in the real world.” The unicorn answered chuckling to himself still.

The unicorn was able to collect himself and looked back at James. James was still staring at him confused trying to figure out who he was. Night Slash just sighed and started changing his form. As the unicorn changed forms James grabbed the hilts of his daggers ready for an attack. When the unicorn finished changing James could feel his anger boil over as all the mares gasped. James was now staring down at Shadow and fought the urge to charge at him and take his head off. As they were all staring at each other there was a bright flash of light and Nightmare Moon appeared.

“Nightmare Moon how are you still alive?” Luna asked as rage burned into her eyes.

“You were only able to separate me from your body. I just waited for the right moment when my power came back to attack.” Nightmare scoffed at the lunar princess. Shadow took this time to summon his mares so that they could get started.

James was now staring down at Discord, Nightmare Moon, Shadow, and for some reason a plethora of mares. James looked back at the ponies standing behind him. James then looked to his hands as he contemplated on what to do. James took one final look at the situation that he was in. Everypony could deal with Discord, Nightmare Moon, and the mares that showed up but he needed to deal with Shadow himself. For a few more seconds James took a deep breath and released as he made up his mind. He turned around and looked at the ponies standing behind him. After looking at their faces he turned back around ready to face his decision but not before saying something.

“I’m sorry everypony.” James said as there was a bright flash that blinded everypony in the room.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter and I left you all with that lovely little cliffhanger. Happy New Year Day.

The End Is Only The Beginning

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 63: The End Is Only The Beginning

“I’m sorry everypony.” James said as there was a bright flash that blinded everypony in the room.

The light started to dim down and everypony could see. They blinked their eyes for a few seconds trying to get rid on the spots that they were seeing. When the spots died down and they could all see they were awestruck. Standing next to James were five elemental warriors. They were made of earth, fire, air, water, and lightning. As the ponies stared at the elements their attention was turned to James. When they looked at James their jaws dropped at what they saw. The human that was standing before them no longer looked like the James they remembered.

Tears were starting to form in their eyes as they took a closer look at James’ features. His right arm was covered in different colored and designed shields. What really got their attention though was the left side of his body. There was a black spiral that swirled up along his arm up to his neck and went halfway across his face. There were streaks of what looked like black flame across his face and they were all worried. They just stared in shock at what James looked like. As the princess’s looked more closely they knew where the designs came from.

“James where did you get those marks?” Celestia asked scared for she already knew the answer.

“Well the books that went missing in your archives was because of me. I know that I promised to learn all the defensive magic that I could but I needed more. I needed to learn more of my illusionary magic so I took one of the advanced books. The five are a showing that I learned stuff that I shouldn’t.” James answered not turning around for fear of what his mares looked like.

“Do you have any idea what you may have done to yourself?” Luna asked as she continued to look at the symbols on James. She couldn’t tell for certain but it seemed as though they were moving.

“I am very well aware that I may be putting my life on the line to do this. Though if it means stopping this demon once and for all then so be it. I lost my sanity a long time ago and I am doing what I know best. These five will lead you all to safety and as far away as possible.” James nodded to the five elementals and they moved around the mares encircling them.

The elementals start to glow as they channeled their magic. James walked over to his mares and looks at them all. Twilight, Vinyl, Octavia, Lightning Dust, and Rainbow Dash all slap James. Tears filled their eyes showing that they were hurt more with the lies than what he did. James pulled them all into a hug as they cried their hearts out. James never wanted to see his mares cry again but it just seemed unavoidable every chance he had. James broke the hug and started walking out. As he walked out somepony grabbed his hand. James turned around and looked at Spitfire who was fighting back her tears.

“James please lets us or even me stay and help. I don’t want to lose you and I don’t think anypony else hear does either.” James stared at Spitfire for a bit before he pulled her in and kissed her deeply.

“I need you and the others to stay safe. I know that you can all take care of yourselves but this is between me and Shadow. As long as all of you stay safe than there is nothing that can stop me. I can’t even live with the thought of losing any of you so that is why you must go.” James said as he pulled Spitfire back in for one last kiss.

Spitfire let the tears fall from her eyes as she stepped back to join everypony else. James turned around and pulled out his daggers. James stared down at Shadow with murder in his eyes. As long as his mares are as far away from this place then he will be happy. Shadow smiled as he could see the murderous intent in James’ eyes and loved the feeling of it. Shadow pulled out his dagger and let the shadows course around it as he thought of the best way to kill James. James was then startled as he heard Pinkie shout at him.

“James you kick his ass and return to us alive. When you do I will throw you a congratulation party for winning this fight.” James didn’t need to turn around to know that Pinkie was crying. James did the only thing that he could in this situation. He stuck out his hand and gave a thumbs up promising that he will return.

There was a flash of light as the elementals disappeared with everypony. Discord poofed out of existence along with Nightmare to chase after them. Shadow then teleported his mares away so that they could go after them too. James stood in the room and was joined by Braveheart and Lightning Bolt. Shadow saw this and laughed as his own two pets joined him. James could feel himself losing to the darkness of the illusionary magic but he fought through it for now. If he was going to die here then he was going to take Shadow with him at least. James walked over to some rubble and started digging through it. James found an i-pod player buried underneath and it was undamaged. James placed the player on the table and turned it on. Once the machine was powered he put in his i-pod and started up his music. James took in a big breath and when he released it he charged straight at Shadow.

Garden

Everypony was in the gardens that were outside of the castle. They took a few minutes to catch their breath and think things through. They all stared at the castle as they could hear the faint sounds of music. Celestia told Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy that they needed to get the elements of harmony if they were to defeat discord. The six mares nodded as they started running off to get the elements of harmony. They were stopped by the five elementals as they appeared in front of them.

“We cannot allow you to leave without one of us accompanying you.” The fire one said as it kneeled before them.

“Fine we will take the lightning one to go with us. By the way what are all your names?” Rainbow asked wanting to know who was going to be protecting her and her friends.

“I am known as Flame Shield.”

“I am known as Air Cutter.”

“I am known as Earth Giant.”

“I am known as Lightning Flash.”

“I am known as Water Gauntlet.”

“Is James the reason that all of you have gained a personality and your sentience?” Celestia asked to see how far James learned his illusionary magic.

“Yes master is the reason that we breathe and serve to protect.” Celestia rubbed her face as she tried to suppress a headache. Out of everything that James could do this was the worst that he has ever done.

“You doubt master’s power more than you should. He is quite powerful and he might be able to survive as long as his will burns strong.” Earth Giant said as he walked closer to Celestia.

Celestia knew that Earth Giant was right. She always doubted what James could do but if he was willing to go this far then he could survive. The six mares nodded as they ran out of the garden followed by Lightning Flash. Once they were gone Nightmare Moon appeared before the sisters and teleported them and the other element guardians away. Everypony else was now alone in the garden unsure of what to do. Thinking it was best to do what James asked they headed out of the gardens to get somewhere safe.

As they walked away a shield was erected in front of them blocking their path. Spike, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Applebloom, Soarin, and Big Mac were separated from the mares. The mares turned around and were staring down the fourteen mares that Shadow summoned. They were looking at each other trying to think of the best course of action. Pushing caution to the wind Spitfire charged at Misty Fly and taking her into the sky for a fight. After that action every mare went at each other determined to beat the other.

Old Ruins

Celestia, Luna, Earth Giant, Water Gauntlet, Flame Shield, and Air Cutter appeared in the old ruins and fell to the ground. They landed softly on the ground and looked around for their enemy. Luna could feel the power of Nightmare in the ruins and couldn’t help but shiver. The images of turning into Nightmare Moon still haunted her to no end. As they looked around Nightmare appeared on top of a tall stair case holding the crystal ball. Luna recognized the crystal ball and couldn’t help but shiver at the contents held inside.

Nightmare noticed the fear that grew in Luna’s eyes as she looked at the orb. Nightmare gave an evil grin as she crushed the orb in her hands releasing all the energy stored inside. The energy circled around her for a few seconds before being absorbed into her body. Celestia and Luna charged their magic in preparation for an attack. The elemental guardians could feel the power that radiated off of Nightmare and started glowing. Earth Giant stayed the same as Flame Shield went to his right hand and became a shield. Water Gauntlet flew to his left hand and froze herself over to become a sword. Air Cutter circled around him giving him a protection of air as armor. Earth Giant charged at Nightmare as she smirked at their foolishness.

Maze

Twilight and her friends reached the maze that was holding the elements of harmony. She cast a spell and a pedestal came out of the ground with a chest on it. Twilight was too busy focusing on getting the chest that she didn’t see Discord appear. Lightning Flash noticed though and stood between Discord and the mares. Discord laughed at the lightning elemental as it tried to block his path. Discord snapped his fingers and a huge rain cloud appeared overhead. With another snap of his fingers the cloud started pouring.

Lightning Flash fell to the ground in pain from the water. He wasn’t able to hold his form so he had to change into actual lightning. The energy crackled as he charged at Discord aiming for his heart. Discord grinned as he focused magic into his lion paw. With one fell swoop he brought his paw down on Lightning Flash and destroyed his very existence. The mares stared wide eyed at how Discord easily took out one of James’ elemental guardians. Discord looked at the mares and started to walk towards them.

Castle

James and Shadow were going at each other relentlessly. James lost one of his daggers when Shadow beat his right hand to make him drop it. Once the dagger dropped Shadow picked it up and shattered it. They were breathing heavily as they got down low trying to find an opening for another attack. Shadow made the first move and ran straight at James. James side stepped him and brought up his knee to his gut. Shadow grunted as he felt the air get knocked out of him. James brought his fist down to slam in Shadow’s face but Shadow moved out of the way. As Shadow moved out of the way he slashed James along his chest making him grunt. James fell to his knees and grabbed his chest in pain.

“What have you done to me you demon?”

“I am just giving you something to think over while I slowly kill you is all.”

James could see nothing but blackness at first. A few seconds later and a dream started up. James was staring down at David tears forming in his eyes. He didn’t have time to cry as Demarco pulled him away and threw a grenade at the wall. The grenade went off and made a good sized hole for them to escape through. Everyone started to run out but before James left he grabbed David’s dog tags. They were outside in the dark with only one particular direction to go. They ran as far as they could forward hoping to find a safe haven.

They were able to come across some trees as they took their seats beneath them. Jacob was staring at his dog tags and then looked off into the distance. It wouldn’t be long before the enemy caught up with them and they would be in another fight. Jacob ripped off is dog tags and gave them to James. James looked up at Jacob and could see that he was determined to hold them here. James wanted to protest him staying but couldn’t find the words to say no. Demarco, Blake, and Connor followed Jacob’s example and ripped off their own dog tags and giving them to James. James looked at all of them as they saluted him. James gave a salute back and got to his feet.

Demarco, Blake, and Connor followed James through the forest so they could get to a nearby village. As they ran they could hear the distinct firing of gunshots in the distant. It lasted for a minute before everything went silent. Tears flowed down James’ cheek as the kept on running making sure that he and his men could make it. They made it to a little farm and went inside the house. Demarco gave his gun to Connor and rid himself of everything else. He planted explosives all around the house and charged them. Demarco gave James a hand shake as he told him to keep moving. James said that what he was doing was very idiotic.

Demarco laughed at the comment as he reminded James that everything he did was idiotic. Demarco took them to the back door and told them to keep running. They all nodded and ran off into the night. As they ran they could hear Demarco laugh as bullets rang out around the house. After several seconds of laughter there was an explosion. They dared not look back for they knew what they would see. Not letting his sacrifice be in vain they kept on running to the town. They crossed a hill and could see the lights of the city. As they ran down the hill Blake was shot in the leg. He fell down the hill rolling until he hit a boulder.

James and Connor were next to him as he just laughed at his misfortune. They tried to help him up but he shoved them away. He told them that he would hold them off as long as he could as they made their escape. Connor looked at James and told him to go to the village on his own. He was faster out of the two and if he could make it to the village then he could take the next flight home. James was about to protest until Connor punched him in the gut. James was then pulled to look Connor at eye level. He could see there was no negotiating with them as they made up their minds. James gave his comrades and friends one final salute before running off. Blake and Connor looked at each other and nodded.

Blake pulled out two cigars that he was saving for when his service was done. He handed one to Connor and took the one for himself. Connor pulled out a lighter and lit both the cigars. They sat next to each other and exhaled the smoke as they enjoyed the cigars. The soldiers were coming over the hill and they opened fire. James could hear the firing in the distance as he ran. He looked at the dog tags of his comrades and held them tightly. James reached the town and went into one of the shops. He paid for regular clothing as he got out of his military uniform.

James was walking down one of the streets until he was pulled into a dark alley. The assailant came at James with a knife. James dodged the stab and put the attacker in a choke hold. The attacker struggled in his grasp until James twisted his neck until he heard the snap. The body drop to the floor and James pulled it into the light to see who was chasing him. James almost passed out from what he saw. He killed one of his own soldiers that was trying to kill him. James looked over his body and found a piece of paper. James unfolded the paper and fell to his knees. The paper was an executive kill order on him and his squad.

James dropped the paper and headed for the airport. He needed to get back home and hide out there. James arrived at the airport and went through all of the customs that he needed to. He was on the plane for several hours but was finally home. During his flight James took the time to change his records so he couldn’t be found. James arrived back home and headed for his house. James could feel the anger and sadness the filled him up. He looked at the dog tags as he promised himself that he wouldn’t ever let people know who he truly was.

“Why are you doing this to me?”

“The answer to that James is very simple. I want to make you suffer like you made me.”

“How did I make you suffer?”

“Well since you are going to die I guess I can show you my true form.” Shadow started to change his looks. He was no longer a demon of shadows anymore. He was a man that James remembered and it filled him with anger.

“Dante what the fuck are you doing here?” James asked with venom in his voice. Dante was a mercenary that tried to kill James and his squad a long time ago. He was about James’ build but the only difference was the eye patch that he wore. He wore the eye patch because last James heard there was a failed assassination attempt on a terrorist leader. Dante was shot in his left eye and left for dead.

“I must say James that if it wasn’t for you holding onto that hatred I might have never come back. So as thanks I will reward you with a slow and painful death.” Dante said as he laughed walking closer to James.

Old Ruins

Earth Giant charged at Nightmare prepared to strike her down. Nightmare just flicked her hand to the side and sent him flying into the wall. Celestia and Luna attacked with their own magic to which Nightmare just deflected it. Nightmare summoned her sword and charged at the princesses. Earth Giant jumped in front of her taking the attack of the sword. Air Cutter disappeared into a wisp of air as he was destroyed. Earth Giant, Flame Shield, and Water Gauntlet separated to keep the princesses safe.

“Is there anything that you can do to stop her?” Flame shield asked as he kept his eyes on Nightmare.

“There is but we need time to charge our powers to make it strong enough.” Luna said as she waited for another attack.

“How long do you need?” Water Gauntlet asked.

“We need thirty minutes to prepare it. If we miss though then it will be all over.” Celestia answered as she charged her magic.

“Then get to charging that attack. We will keep her busy and don’t hold back if we are in the way. Just fire that spell and finish her off. This is what we were meant to do.” Earth Giant said.

Celestia and Luna looked to each other worried for a bit but then nodded their heads. Their hands and horns glowed as they charged their magic. The elementals nodded to each other and charged at Nightmare. They didn’t hold back on their attacks so Nightmare couldn’t make a move. They kept attacking pushing her into a corner. Flame Shield thought that they had her cornered until she summoned a magical blast and shot him with it. Flame Shield was sent flying back and disappeared before hitting the ground. The elementals didn’t stop their attacks because if they did then his death would have meant nothing.

Nightmare kept dodging their attacks as she continued to smile at them. Water Gauntlet went in for an uppercut to which Nightmare dodged. As she dodged the attack she spun on heels and stabbed her sword into Water Gauntlet. He fell into a puddle as the life left his body. Earth Giant charged at Nightmare from behind filled with anger at losing his brothers. He grabbed Nightmare and held on tight. Nightmare struggled in his grip trying to break free of it. She shot magical bolts and tried to cut him with her sword but nothing was working.

As she struggled she stopped as there was a huge blinding light in the room. Nightmare looked at the princesses as they gathered their magic into a magical orb. Nightmare struggled harder to break free from his grasp but couldn’t move. She could hear Earth Giant chuckle as this was her last moments. The princesses fired off their magic and Nightmare screamed. The blast hit her and there was nothing but a bright light for a few seconds. When the light dimmed down Earth Giant and Nightmare Moon were both dead. The princesses nodded as they headed off to the bearers.

Maze

Discord was just messing with the mane six as he flew around summoning little magical soldiers. They were fighting with all their strength and to Discord it seemed pointless. They were just wasting their time as they fought the inevitable. Growing bored of the fight he poofed away the soldiers. The mares were tired as they were panting heavily. Discord walked towards them with a malicious grin on his face.

“How does it feel to lose in this fight?” Discord asked as he gave a slight chuckle.

“We won’t lose Discord. As long as James is still standing then we won’t stop fighting until you’re defeated.” Applejack said as she smirked at the chaos lord.

Discord gave a sigh at their stubbornness and turned around. He snapped his fingers as he walked away to let his soldiers finish up. There was a blinding flash of light as Discord turned around. The mares were floating in the air as the magic of the elements coursed through their body. Discord’s eyes grew wide as he knew what was about to happen. He yelled at his soldiers to stop them. They couldn’t do anything because as they got closer they would disappear. Then a huge rainbow beam came from the mares and hit Discord. Discord screamed as he was turned back to stone.

The princesses arrived at the mares settled back to the ground tired and out of breath. The mares noticed the princesses and got up. They all nodded their heads as they went to the next area.

Garden

All the mares were going at it like there was nothing else. Spitfire already took out Misty Fly and Flitter and Cloudchaser were out of the fight. The pegasi stayed off the ground so they could avoid the magic battle that was going on below. Trixie and Rarity were fighting back against Colgate and Silver Spanner. They were evenly matched until they Colgate and Silver Spanner were knocked to the ground by Berry Punch. The mares looked over to Cheerilee who was fighting Berry Punch. The teacher just smiled at them like she did nothing. Rarity and Trixie walked up to Colgate and Silver Spanner and knocked them out with a magic blast.

Aloe and Lotus were busy fighting Daisy and Lily. The fight between them was equal until Lily and Daisy started getting tired. Using this to their advantage Aloe and Lotus sent in one final punch making the mares go unconscious. Vinyl was stuck fighting Holly Dash and Amethyst Star. Why they both went for her she had no idea. Vinyl was struggling in her fight against the two unicorns. She feared that she was going to lose to the two of them. Then out of nowhere she had flashes of her and James spending time together. Getting back on her feet her eyes glowed dark red as she shot a huge magical blast as them.

The two mares fell unconscious from the impact of the magic. Vinyl fell to her knees panting heavily from exertion. Octavia was busy fighting Fiddlesticks and they were evenly matched. Fiddlesticks was stronger than she looked and the same could be said for Octavia. They were both panting heavily as they readied themselves for one final attack. They charged at each other and their fists connected to each other’s faces. They were sent flying back and hit the ground. Octavia got back up but Fiddlesticks was out of the fight.

Lyra and Rose fought against Junebug and Lemon Hearts. Lyra stood back as she attacked Lemon Hearts from long range while giving Rose some boosting magic. Rose was bleeding from the head but ignored it as she gave one final punch on Junebug rendering her unconscious. Lemon Hearts turned her attention to her fallen comrade and was hit by an unconscious Cloudkicker. Lightning Dust landed in the middle cleaning her hands off from the fight. The princesses and the mane six showed up and they all smiled at each other. The joy was short lived as they felt a strong magical energy come from the castle.

Castle

Dante wanted to enjoy his fight with James some more so he pulled him from his nightmare. James got up off the ground breathing very heavily. The dark spirals were moving across his body more and more as it ate away at his body. James coughed up some blood as he kept his eyes on Dante. Dante then said something that made James tick. Dante said that he would kill his mares first before he killed him that way he knew pain. James closed his eyes as the images of his mares being killed ran through his mind.

Not wanting to lose any more of his friends James did the only thing that he could. He set up a defense spell on his body so that the dark magic would slowly move instead of at the fast pace it would have gone. James released the shield and his body released all the magical energy that was being held back. His wounds healed quickly as a pair of wings made of light appeared on his back. Dante stepped back out of fear not knowing what was going on. James summoned two pillars out of the air that trapped Dante when they fell to the ground.

Dante struggled against the confines of his prison. James pulled the revolver from his leg and walked over to Dante. Dante could see that there was no life in James’ eyes as he neared him. He could beg for his life but it would mean nothing since he would be talking to a shell of a man. Dante continued to struggle but gave up when James was now face to face with him. James lifted his gun up to Dante’s head and pulled back on the hammer. Dante gave one final laugh before the gun went off. James fired off the last five shots in his revolver into Dante’s head.

With the gun spent James sent away the pillars as Dante’s body disappeared out of existence. The mares came running in but were stopped by the princesses when they saw what James was like. The princesses prepared for a fight if James became a threat. James looked at the mares that gathered and looked at their faces. As he looked them over he saw Spitfire and she was crying again. The memories that James had made with the mares ran through his mind.

Life returned to James’ eyes as he started falling to the ground. Spitfire flew towards him and caught him before he hit the ground. Spitfire let the tears fall down her face as she held James close. James wiped away her tears and gave her a kiss. He then pulled her head towards him and whispered into her ear.

“Make sure those mares get to the hospital first and are treated.” Spitfire looked at James as he gave her a smile.

James then went unconscious from his fight as Spitfire continued to hold him. Everypony went to grab the mares and take them to the hospital. Doing as James instructed they made sure they got treatment first. James was in his own separate room hooked up to machines to check his vitals. Celestia and Luna were surprised that he has lasted this long with using a powerful dark magic. The only thing that was left was to see if he would make it out of the coma that he was in. The mares made sure to visit him every chance they got and spend some time with him.

The doctors told them that they would keep an eye on him. Though there wasn’t much that they could do for him. If James was to make it out of this then it would be by his own will power. The mares nodded to what the doctor told them and just stared at James. They all huddled around James humming a tune that Spitfire taught them all. The tune was to commemorate somepony that has done good above their own personal safety. With the tune over the mares gave James a kiss on the cheek and left the hospital.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter. Also keep an eye out as I am going to be posting a new story here soon.

Not Your Time

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 64: Not Your Time

James was floating around in utter darkness. There was no light, sound, or anything remotely eye catching. James tried to pull up any kind of memories of his life but couldn’t pull anything up. Floating around the darkness James wasn’t able to keep track of the time that went by. It could have been minute, days, hell even months and he wouldn’t know. He was alone in the dark void with nothing to do. James just continued to float around as he waited. As he floated around the symbols that appeared on his arm would show up and then leave. When they would disappear James would count to see how long they would come back. The time of their return became shorter and shorter and they started to glow in intensity.

There was only two paths that James could take now that he was in this state. He could either try and fight his way back to civilization or he could just give in and let the magic take him. James took the time to think about the pros and cons of each outcome. The only thing that impacted his decision was his mares. Even if he couldn’t pull up his memories he could see them crying if he left. He did the right thing when he took out Dante but he was the reason that Dante became real. His dark shadow was gone but could he have others that are inside of him waiting to break out.

James continued to float in the darkness. He got bored with trying to figure out what to do so he hummed to himself. It was an old military hum that he and his friends made during their off time. James smiled as he remembered the good times that he shared with them. That smile though turned into a frown as the memories of what happened came back. James couldn’t see the memories very well but could make out the details of everything as they unfolded. As the memories went by James shook his head in sorrow blaming himself for everything. As he continued to float there was a bright light.

There was only two things that the light could represent. He was either going to wake up from the coma or his time has come to leave this world. Steeling his resolve for either outcome he floated to the light. James went into the center and got sucked up into the air. James closed his eyes as he felt the force of the pull bring him upward. Heaven or Hell James was going to make the best of it. James opened his eyes when he reached the top and was surprised to see who was standing in front of him.

Hospital

The mares have been taking turns visiting James in the ER. James remained the same unmoving body during their visits. They weren’t sure if James could hear them or not but they would tell him stories or just have a general conversation. Pinkie was taking it hard because she would write on a notepad setting up for James’ victory party. The mares tried to get her to stop but she was too stubborn to stop. It pained all the mares to see Pinkie in this state of denial. Pinkie was a mare of many wonders that continued to surprise ponies to no end. Now though her randomness couldn’t help the one person that she cared about.

James even got visits from his two pets. They were both heavily wounded after the fight but wouldn’t go to a vet. If anypony even the mares tried to take them away from James they would fight back. They didn’t want to leave their master because they wanted him to return. Fluttershy could see the hurt in the animals and decided to tend to them while she was at the hospital. They didn’t object to the treatment as long as they weren’t taken away from James. Poor doctor once got bit by Lightning Bolt when he tried to remove him from the room. After that incident the doctor let them stay since they weren’t causing any harm.

The princesses took the time to visit James to see how he was doing. They tried their hardest to see if there was anything they could do to help. Sadly they couldn’t find anything since his survival depended on his will. Luna tried more than once to visit James in the dream realm and help him but could never find him. The princesses didn’t give up hope on James though since they gave him more doubt than he was worth. Celestia gave a light chuckle as she remembered the time James first came to Equestria. Luna couldn’t help but laugh also since it was a roller coaster ride with him.

James was stubborn to no end. He believed that even if they were royalty they weren’t above him. Celestia ran her hand across her cheek where James slapped her during their meetings. The act was unsurprising to Celestia that she didn’t know how to react. Many thoughts ran through her mind on the best way to handle James. The thoughts ranged from incinerating him to ash, sending him to the moon, or even into the dungeon. As she stared at James he was unmoving and didn’t show any sign that he regretted his decision. Celestia than took a different approach to James to see if they could get along.

It took some time but James and Celestia were able to start seeing eye to eye. They would share a good laugh with each other and go out. Many of the nobles were astonished to see James a weird creature be so informal with their goddess of the sun. For the first time it felt right to Celestia to be treated like any other pony. She guessed that being around snobs doesn’t really help to mold a pony’s attitude. She felt that she could be open with James and he wouldn’t judge her completely for what she did. James became one of her closest friends that she ever had and she couldn’t stand the thought of losing him.

Luna and James were able to get along easily since they shared one thing in common. They were both outcasts in their world after they were wronged. They both tried to make a difference in their lives so they would look good. James was a good influence for Luna as he talked with her. He complemented her nights and made her feel special. Luna was so proud of James that he enjoyed her nights. She was skeptical at first but when he explained what nights in his world was like she could see that he wasn’t lying to make her feel better.

Luna would go into his dreams and sometimes he wasn’t too fond about that. She offered once to help his nightmares but he declined her offer. It wasn’t because he felt that she couldn’t do it but that he needed to deal with them on his own. Luna respected his decision so they would just go to another dream world and talk. James would always smile and treat Luna with respect. Luna was the first to actually beat her sister in making friends with James. This made Luna very proud and when she told James he agreed with her.

James touched the hearts of every pony that he met. Sure there was a few bumps in the road but that was to be expected. James didn’t let the fact that he couldn’t return home stop him from being himself. James lived his life the best he could and made sure that all the ponies stayed safe. With the events at the castle they all saw James as a hero. The princesses couldn’t help but imagine James saying that he wasn’t some hero. He would say that he was a simple man that just did what was right. This caused even more laughter from the princesses.

The princesses came back from the fourteen unconscious mares rooms. They explained that they were enchanted with the necklaces to have their minds altered. Now that they defeated Discord, Nightmare Moon, and Dante they should be getting better. The mares felt a little bad for having to beat them down but they had no choice. The princesses assured them that they would explain to the mares what happened and tell them that they are not in trouble. The mares nodded as they went back to watching James as he slept peacefully.

Soarin and his herd took the time to visit James in the hospital. Even Big Mac and Cheerilee visited him. Not many words were said from Mac but that was to be expected. Cheerilee did most of the talking for her and Mac. She talked about Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and Scootaloo about their studies. They were having a hard time keeping their attention as they stared out the window at the castle. The three mares felt bad for what to James and couldn’t keep up with their work. She knew that James was a man that respected a proper education and asked him to hurry back to them.

Applejack would talk about how the far was doing and how some of the other mares were doing. They were doing their best to keep everything orderly while he was away. Applejack thanked him for keeping Equestria safe but told him that he better return. If James didn’t return back to them then there would be three mares there to kill him again. The mares were herself, Rainbow Dash, and Spitfire. She gave James’ body a soft punch in the arm as she left. As she walked out she swore she saw a smile creep up on his face.

Vinyl would come in and visit as often as she could. She took a break from her job so she could be there more often for James. She fell asleep a few times next to James because she would keep herself up all night. She felt that if she didn’t stay awake then she would miss the moment that he would wake up. Octavia came in one of the notes and had to carry Vinyl back to the house since she stayed at the hospital for so long. Vinyl fought back against Octavia but she was too tired to break free.

Lyra took the time to see James and take notes on human anatomy. Even after being with James for so long she forgot to take notes on humans. She didn’t want to think it but if James was gone then these notes would be the only thing she had left to remember him by. Lyra stopped writing as tears fell from her eyes and onto the notepad. She threw it to the ground angrily because she didn’t want notes and pictures to remember James by. She wanted James to come back to them so they wouldn’t have to remember.

Trixie came along with Twilight to visit James. Trixie couldn’t do anything but she used some healing spells that kept him healthy while he was still alive. Twilight would bring along books and read to James to keep him entertained. Twilight would read a variety of books from Daring Do to other pointless books that would have put him to sleep. Reading those books helped to put some ease on Twilight since she thought that James was sleeping from one of her boring lectures.

Aloe and Lotus came by to help clean him up some. They gave him a nice haircut and a clean shave. Once he was cleaned the mares gave him a light massage in case he woke up he wouldn’t have tight muscles. Aloe and Lotus along with all the other mares left flowers for James to help brighten the room. They changed the flowers everyday so that the room didn’t smell like dying flowers. Rarity and Lightning Dust visited just to be in the presence of James. They was no talking or sounds made. None needed to be made since everything was already in the open.

Spitfire and Rainbow Dash visited James together and never left his side. When night would come they would get on the bed with James and cover him with their wings. They held him close as they kept his body warm. They fell asleep but not until they let a few tears fall from their face. The mares all gathered together to have a group meeting with James. They told him that the other mares were okay and that they were sorry. They felt awful with what happened to him and wanted to make it up to him. They explained to the mares the stated that he was in and they felt even worse. The mares comforted them that it wasn’t their fault and there was nothing they could do about it.

The mares all bowed their heads down to James as they had a moment of silence. The mares looked up as the heart monitor was starting to slow down. James’ breathing was becoming shorter and they were getting worried. Twilight ran out of the room to grab the doctor. It wasn’t long until the doctor and nurses came running into the room. They checked all the machines and James but looked to the mares telling them that there was nothing for them to do. The mares all turned around as they cried knowing that James was about to pass. The doctor and nurses left so they could have the last few moments with James.

The mares all laid their heads on the bed as they cried. They were begging James not to leave them but knew that wasn’t going to do anything. That didn’t stop them from trying though. They all continued to cry as they waited for that terrible noise. The heart monitor was starting to slow down even more. After several minutes the machine finally flat lined signaling that James was dead. The mares continued to cry and through their crying they didn’t hear or feel the sheets moving. Once they were able to settle down their attention was turned as they heard a familiar voice speak to them.

“Why is everypony crying for? Did somepony get hurt or something?” The mares looked up to see James taking a drink from a glass of water. The mares rubbed their eyes to make sure they weren’t seeing anything. James and the mares continued to look at each other for a few seconds until James was tackled to the bed by the mares.

“How are you still alive James? The machine flat lined showing that you passed.” They asked as they cried onto James’ shirt.

“Well the heart monitor was getting annoying so I took off the pads. As to how I am alive is a very interesting story.” James started to recount what happened to him while he was in the coma.

White Room

James was in a bright white room with fluffy clouds. James walked forward until he found a solid gate. When James got close enough it opened granting him entrance. James walked inside and as he did so the gate closed again. James heard the gate lock but didn’t turn around. He kept walking forward to see where he was. There was nothing in the room but the clouds and a sun. It was warm in the area and it felt pleasing. As James walked he found a building that appeared in front of him. James opened the door and was greeted by a sight that he didn’t think possible.

Sitting in the building was his old friends. Demarco, Connor, Blake, Jacob, and David got up from their seats to greet James. They all shook hands for a bit and then went back to the table. James joined them at their seat trying to process what was going on. His friends continued to talk and then they summoned a deck of cards. David shuffled the deck and then passed everyone two cards. It was an old poker game that they played during off time. Demarco and Blake folded since they had a bad hand. James threw in some chips that he had and made his bet. Connor folded after the bet was raised. Jacob called his bluff and tripled it.

David took a few seconds to look at his cards and then at the chips. He took a deep sigh as he folded. James and Connor went back and forth raising the bet. After several raises they showed their cards. Connor won the hand as he always did when he played poker. Connor was always the best at bluffing and no one could call him on it. Connor and everyone laughed as James lost all his chips in one game. James couldn’t help but laugh along with them since he could never learn to stop when he was ahead. After the laughing died down everything went somber. James broke the silence asking the one question on his mind.

“So is this heaven?” His friends looked at each other as they decided who was going to explain this.

“Well yes and no at the same time. You are in limbo right now being judged. We are here to see how much you have changed.” Blake answered as he stared intently at James.

“We are here to let you know that it isn’t your time yet. You still have so much to accomplish that you can’t die yet.” Demarco said looking at the ground. James learned over time that Demarco was more likely telling the truth if he didn’t make eye contact.

“How can it not be my time yet? I just used dangerous spells that put my life on the line. I finished what I started so I think it is time. If it wasn’t my time then why was it yours those few years ago?” James asked tears forming in his eyes.

“That’s because we gave our lives so that you can continue on. Sure we miss our families and they miss us but it was all for you. We have no regrets for giving our lives to make sure that you made it. Odd enough that you ended in a world foull of colorful ponies but I’m not complaining.” Jacob said as he put a hand on James’ shoulder.

James was quiet as he absorbed this information. James could see it in their eyes that they were serious. It wasn’t his time and somewhere deep down he knew it. James looked to his friends and gave them a bright smile that they gave him this news. They gave James playful punches to help cheer him up and it worked. There was another beam of light that showed up in the building and his friends stood up. They walked over to the light and gestured for James to go towards it. James knew that he was going back to the world that he lived in. James thanked his friends for everything that they ever did. They brushed it off saying that it was nothing.

James told him that he would never forget them. David walked up to James and placed a hand over James’ heart. David told him that as long as he never let his heart waver then they would always be with him. James gathered his friends for one last hug. When the hug was broken off James walked into the light and closed his eyes. James could feel himself being lifted off the ground and gave one final goodbye to his friends. James said that he was returning home and he was going to have a lot of explaining to do.

Real World

James woke up to see his mares crying on his bed. He could hear them begging for him not to leave. James pulled off the heart monitor patches so he could move better. With the patches off he lifted himself a little to grab the glass of water and started to drink from it. James drank half the glass and spoke to the mares. James watched as the mares tried to determine if he was real or not. He was about to say something but was cut off by his mares tackling him. James finished his tale and nodded at all of them.

“Before we get any further into this I do want to know one thing.” James said as the mares continued to stare at him.

“How long have I been out?”

“You were out for two months James.” Spitfire answered as she pulled James closer.

Something felt off to James but couldn’t tell what it was. It was something about his mares but just couldn’t put his finger on it. He could make a comment about it or ask if something has changed but then he remembered Rarity. James wasn’t paying attention during a conversation and Rarity asked if she looked fat in a dress. James was off in his own world that he didn’t think about his answer. He answered yes and that was a painful day for him. It took him three days to make it up to Rarity and that was after she gave him a good beating.

The other mares didn’t help since he dug that hole himself. So wanting to avoid that since he was also in a death hug by Spitfire he kept quiet. James returned the hug and that made Spitfire finally let go. James took a few seconds to get his breath back. James looked over to Pinkie and asked her when the party was. Pinkie became happy at the mention of the party and told him that it would be ready when he wanted to have it. James nodded his head as he told Pinkie that he would tell her later. As he looked at the mares he could see the slight anger that was in their eyes. James knew where this was going to end up so he told them to let him have at it.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

Apologies

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 65: Apologies

Nurse Redheart came into the room and she gave James a stern look. James looked back at the nurse and shrugged his shoulders as he pointed at the mares. The mares were acting like they had nothing to do with James’ condition. Nurse Redheart left the room to get the doctor to help heal his wounds. James was covered in scratches and was slightly bleeding from his nose. The mares made sure that he learned his lesson about lying to them. They really weren’t happy that he learned his dark magic and it was made very clear. James was glad that they were courteous to not chop off his dick for disobeying them. Lotus on the other hand made it very clear that if he did something that idiotic again he would suffer worse consequences.

Knowing fully well what Lotus was capable of he just nodded his head in agreement. Nurse Redheart came in with the doctor and you could hear the hoof palm resound the room. The doctor just looked at James as he shook his head. James laid back down as the doctor used his magic on James and heal the wounds. Once he was finished James got out of the bed and headed for the front desk. He checked out of the hospital and headed for his house. The mares were keeping a really close eye on him so that he didn’t do anything stupid.

He was going to pay for this later but he wanted to try out on thing when he got home and it would be worth it. The mares could see that James was smirking so they felt a little worried. They reached the house and went inside. Once they were inside James headed to the basement and the mares saw him head that way and followed. Once in the void room James pulled the two books out from the bench and cleaned off the dust. James nodded his head as he remembered the pain but the achievement that he felt from using these books. James gave the books to Twilight and nodded his head. Twilight put the books away to return to Celestia later.

“So you want to see something interesting that I was thinking?” James asked with a smile on his face. The mares raised an eyebrow in confusion to his question but nodded.

James focused his magic into his left hand. During his time in the dark he started thinking to himself. He summoned only five elementals but he had one that he didn’t even think about summoning. Twilight saw what he was doing and ran towards him to stop him. It took the other mares a few seconds before it finally clicked what was happening. They ran towards James hoping to stop him before he used his magic again. They weren’t able to reach him in time as there was a bright flash.

When the light died down the mares were staring at a figure made of ice. The ice figure bowed before James but he stopped it. James raised the ice elemental and looked it over. The mares were frozen in place as they stared at the ice elemental. Their minds couldn’t catch up to what happened as James was still busy inspecting the ice. After he did a few walks around the ice James spoke to it.

“What is your name creature?” The ice elemental looked at James and spoke in a feminine voice.

“My name is Ice Mirror my master.” James was completely thrown back from this.

Even the mares were surprised that this elemental was female. The other five were male as they saw it and that was what they expected. James was able to get back from his initial shock. James stuck out his hand and the ice elemental took it. They gave each other a good hand shake and James welcomed her to the team. Ice Mirror thanked her master and turned into dust. The dust went back into James’ arm. The mares got shook their heads as they got back their senses.

James looked back at the mares and they were even more furious than they were before at the hospital. James gave a slight chuckle as he rubbed the back of his head. There was only one thing to get out of this situation. James pointed in a random direction away from the door and yelled distraction. The mares fell for it as they turned to see what he was pointing at. James ran for the door laughing in his head that he was going to get away with it. Sadly fate was still cruel to him. Pinkie showed up at the door again out of nowhere and scared him down the stairs.

James rubbed his head stopping the headache that was coming. James opened his eyes and looked at the mares that were staring down at him. He made eye contact with Lotus and he actually got scared. She was very angry at his stunt and it was enforced as she popped her knuckles. James gave an audible gulp as the mares took him upstairs. They threw James into his room and locked the door. He wasn’t allowed to leave his room for the next several hours. That would be kind of hard to do now since Lotus punched him in his testicles.

The mares were courteous enough to give him an ice pack. James laid on his bed as he nursed his injury. There was a knocking at his door and he got up. James knocked back and the door was unlocked. He was allowed to walk around his house since the punch to the dick was punishment enough. James went to the living room and sat down on the couch. Lotus sat down next to James and he jumped from his seat hiding behind the arm of the chair. Lotus moved a little closer and apologized to James. The apology was genuine but there wasn’t much forgiveness to it.

Lotus looked around to see if the other mares were around. They were nowhere to be seen so she leaned her head in to James’ ear. She said that she was sorry again but he needs to stop doing stupid crap. James slightly nodded his head not wanting to piss off Lotus. Lotus smiled at James’ understanding and gave him a kiss. James gave a sigh as he sat back on the couch. He was certain that Dante was going to be his end but his attention turned towards the mares. If anything the mares were more of a threat to him than anything else. They could easily beat him down if they wanted but he chalked it up to his charm that they haven’t killed him.

The mares were working on lunch and the smell was getting to James. James closed his eyes as he held the ice pack on his groin. James was finally getting feeling back into his groin finally. He did a self check and counted two testicles. Now that he had both his boys still he took off the ice pack and got off the couch. He walked into the kitchen as the mares finished making lunch. They were still punishing him so he had to make his own plate of food. The mares watched as James grabbed his food and laughed a little. They all ate in silence as they kept their eyes off James.

James just thought to himself if that was how they wanted to play then he would play back. Lunch was over and James cleaned his plate. There was a knock at the front door and James answered. Berry Punch was standing outside and she smiled at James. She came over to apologize for everything that happened. James brushed it off telling her that it wasn’t her fault. Even then she offered him an exotic wine collection to make it up to him. James tried to deny the gift but the hand crushing hand shake told him that he should take it. James pulled in the wine and set it in the living room.

There was another knock at the door and James answered it. Colgate and Holly Dash were standing outside. Cogate gave him a card for a free dental check up for his next appointment. James thought about it for a second and took the card since he did need one. He thanked the mares and they walked off. James closed the door as he placed the card into a drawer next to the door. There was another knock and Cloudkicker was standing outside.

She apologized to James and gave him a tiny weather cloud. He could use it to water plants or use as a scenery piece. James thanked Cloudkicker as she flew off. James could see another mare coming so he kept the door open. Misty Fly was the next to stop by and she apologized to James. She pulled out a Wonderbolt jacket but it was too small for James. He could give it to Dash since she enjoyed having souvenirs. Misty fly gave James a fist bump and took off into the sky.

Silver Spanner showed up and apologized to James. She said that if he needed any house renovation done then to call her. James gave her a hearty hand shake as she left. Amethyst Star then stopped by and gave her heart felt apology. She said that she would not ask for any tax payment this coming season. James tried to talk her out of it but apparently Mayor Mare agreed that this should be his gift. James nodded his appreciation to the mare. Junebug and Lemon Hearts stopped by next to give their apologies. Lemon Hearts gave James a discount at her sweet shop and Junebug gave James some rare candy from Manehattan.

James looked around and there were no other mares coming. James closed the door and went about putting away the gifts. The mares saw him putting away the gifts and asked who they were from. James explained that the mares that were being controlled came to apologize. He tried to deny them the gifts but they were too persistent. The mares nodded their heads in understanding for what happened. The mares went about the house to their rooms. With nothing left to do James went to his entertainment room.

James popped in one of his favorite games. The Xbox booted up as it ran Borderlands 2. James was fighting his way through Hyperion robots trying to save Roland. James was playing the siren since he loved to use elemental weapons. James lost track of time as he played the game. It became dark outside and the mares were started on dinner. James headed to the living room to check out the wine collection. As he looked through it there was another knock at the door. James looked at the time was tried to figure out who was at his door.

James opened the door and was greeted by Cloudchaser, Flitter, Daisy, Lily, and Fiddlesticks. James moved aside to let the mares in. When the mares came in they turned around and apologized to James. James gave each of them a tap on the shoulder and smiled at them. He told them that there was no true harm done. Even then the mares gave their gifts. Cloudchaser, Flitter, Daisy, and Lily gave James some flowers. Fiddlesticks gave James a violin that looked pretty new. James put the gifts away and returned back to the mares. He looked outside and it was pretty dark outside.

James offered for them to stay for dinner and the night. The five mares blushed as they heard this offer and the sound of a spoon dropping wasn’t missed. James looked into the kitchen and saw Rose trying to pick up the spoon. James looked back at the mares and waited for an answer from them. There was a few seconds of silence before they nodded their heads. They followed James into the kitchen and sat down at the table. The mares were watching the five mares that followed James into the kitchen.

They all sat down at the table and ate their dinner. The five mares could feel the glares that the mares were giving them but felt safe with James around. When dinner finished everypony grabbed their dishes and cleaned up. James took the mares to his room so they could shower if they wanted. The mares were hesitant at first but went inside the bathroom. James grabbed their discarded clothes and went to put them in the washer. As the clothes were getting cleaned he grabbed a few night clothes from Rarity to give to the mares.

The mares were finished with their shower and saw the night clothes on the bed for them. They picked up the clothes and looked at them. James was smart to grab the more appropriate ones for the mares. Though when he left them there Rarity thought that it would be funny if she switched them out. They were now sexy lingerie that Rarity made for fun nights with James. The mares stared at the clothes very hesitantly before putting them on. Fiddlesticks felt uncomfortable with the clothes because she felt too exposed.

They walked out of James room and when he walked up to them he immediately turned around and went to the nearest bathroom. James came back wearing a dark pair of glasses that blocked off most things that he saw. There was tissue also in his nose and they could see traces of blood. James offered the master bedroom for them to stay in or anywhere else. The mares picked the master bedroom. They followed James to the far back of the house and they saw the master bedroom. The mares were awestruck as they looked at the room. James wished them a good night and left the door slightly open.

He told the mares that his door was open to them if they wanted to talk to him or if they needed anything. He mentioned that their clothes will be clean for them in the morning and left on the big dresser in the room. The mares thanked James as he walked out of the room leaving them there. Once James was gone the mares walked over to the bed and laid down. They lightly fanned themselves as they tried to cool their heating bodies. It was just supposed to be a simple apology and gift giving but being around James they wanted to do something more.

The mares turned on one of the laps as they started talking. As they talked they didn’t see one of the mirrors shine for a second and then die out. Spitfire asked Twilight to cast a spell on that mirror so they could keep an eye on the mares. Everypony had a tiny hand held mirror as they kept their eyes on the mares. Rarity was distracted though as James had a talk with her. Rarity used her puppy dog eyes to apologize to James and like always they worked. James walked out of her room and head for his entertainment room to blow off some steam.

As the mares talked they decided that they wanted to get to know James better. They would all go on a dinner date with James and see who he really was. With that decided they turned out the lap and went to sleep. Spitfire gently placed the mirror down on the table and walked out of the room. She stopped by Rose’s room, Vinyl’s room, Octavia’s room, and for some reason Pinkie Pie’s room. They went to the living room so they could talk in private. They talked about what they heard and what they should do.

Pinkie waved her arm frantically as she had an idea. Spitfire picked Pinkie and listened to her idea. Pinkie once again had her moment of clarity as she explained her plan. The five them would follow James and whatever mare he was with and spy on them. The other four mares stared dumb founded from what Pinkie said. They knew what the plan was but Vinyl wanted to check something. She asked Pinkie to repeat it again and she went on about a basketball and the moon. They just shrugged their shoulders since they weren’t going to get anything this time.

They all nodded their heads in agreement to Pinkie’s plan. The all shook hands except Pinkie where she shook with her mane. They all went back to their rooms to get some sleep for the upcoming days. James was busy playing Dante’s Inferno because he felt like killing some demons. James fell asleep on the couch as he turned off his Xbox. James gave a slight smile as he was pulled into a lovely dream.

Dream Realm

The princesses were waiting for James to arrive. When he did they went over to him and gave him a big hug. Even though he was in a dream he could feel his life slipping. The princesses let go of him before he passed out. James took a few seconds to catch his breath before talking with the princesses. James said that Twilight would return the books that he ‘borrowed’ from the archives. Luna coughed as she said stole but James ignored her. The princesses thanked James for saving Canterlot and the castle.

James just gave a slight shrug as it was nothing. The princesses mentioned that they would like him to attend a wedding that was coming up in Canterlot. James agreed to go since he wanted to give the mares another chance to have fun in Canterlot. Celestia asked James not to tell any of the mares yet since it was going to be a surprise. James agreed to not tell them but he said that he better not be strung along in some kind of project that they had. The princesses assured him that there was no trick behind this. They just wanted him there to attend the wedding with the others and have a good time. James nodded his head as the princesses left. James summoned a table as he waited for morning to come.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Dinner Date (Flitter and Cloudchaser)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 66: Dinner Date

James woke up on the couch in a bit of pain. He got up from the couch and started stretching and popping his bones into place. James headed his room for a needed shower since he was covered in cheese powder from the cheese puffs. It felt like home to him all over again. He got in the shower and let the water run over him. James looked at the symbols on his hands. Now that his magic was out in the open there was no point hiding them. James got out of the shower and dried himself off. He got dressed and headed for the kitchen to grab some orange juice.

The mares woke up in the huge bed and saw their clothes on the dresser. Fiddlesticks was quick to change out of her sleeping clothes. The others couldn’t help but laugh at the way Fiddlesticks was flustered. She shot them a glare but the just continued to laugh. The mares got dressed and headed for the kitchen to see if James was up yet. They reached the kitchen and saw that James was grabbing himself a glass of orange juice. They don’t know why but they hid behind a corner so he wouldn’t see them.

They thought back to the conversation that they had last night. They looked at each other and nodded their heads. Cloudchaser and Flitter would be the first to ask James out for a night dinner. James startled them when he came out of the kitchen and said hello to them. They turned around and saw that James was smiling at them. They said good morning and then went into the kitchen to get something to drink. Cloudchaser and Flitter were pushed out so they could speak with James. James could see they had something to say and waited for them to speak.

“James if it isn’t too much trouble my sister and I would like to take you out to dinner later tonight.” Cloudchaser looked at the ground trying to avoid James’ gaze.

“You don’t have to take me out to dinner as some sort of payment. I just did what I do best and that was it.” James placed a hand on their shoulders and smiled.

The mares looked back at him and he could see the determination in their eyes that they wanted to do this. James nodded his head in agreement and the mares gave him a hug. They ran out the front door and took to the sky so they could be ready for the night. Daisy and Lily were the next to come out of the kitchen and they asked the same thing. James agreed to be taken out to dinner the next day. The mares giggled as they left the house excited for the future events. James went back into the kitchen and saw Fiddlesticks. Probably taking on a good guess he said yes to the possible question. Fiddlesticks could feel her face burning when James said yes. She did the only thing that she could do in this situation. She grabbed a cookie sheet and knocked James unconscious.

When James hit the floor she ran out of the house before the other mares showed up. She was mentally slapping herself for hitting James. She didn’t know what came over her. She had never been in that position before so she did what she could. She would apologize to James later when she had the chance. These short conversations didn’t go unnoticed by the five mares that were watching them. Vinyl had to shut Pinkie’s mouth before she gave them away. They headed back to their rooms to get their supplies.

James grabbed the side of his head where Fiddlesticks hit him. There was no blood or a bruise so he just shrugged it off. That was the first time that a mare reacted so weirdly to him. James couldn’t help but laugh at it though since he did kind of put her on the spot. James got off the kitchen floor and headed for the void room. James went inside and saw that Twilight was busy getting the place cleaned up. She looked over at James and smiled at him. James offered to help her clean up and she accepted it.

Twilight made the room smaller so that it would be easier to clean. As they were cleaning James found the two books and picked them up. Twilight was looking at him a little angry saying that he better not open those books. For the sake of messing with the bookworm James opened the book. There was a bright flash and James felt a bolt of electricity shoot up his arm. Twilight couldn’t help but laugh when James dropped the book and started rubbing his arms. James looked over at Twilight who just shrugged. She did tell him not to open the book but he didn’t listen. James really hoped that Twilight gave the books back soon.

The void room was finally clean and Twilight gave James a big hug. James gave her a hug back and kissed her horn. She pushed James back waving her finger in front of him. She said that he cannot do that with her or the others since he was still in trouble. James groaned as he went back upstairs to see Rarity digging through the exotic wines. James quietly walked up behind her and tapped her shoulder. Rarity jumped at the touch and almost dropped the wine. James was quick enough to catch the bottle and handed it back to her.

Rarity was able to calm her beating heart after she saw that it was James that tapped her shoulder. She was fine as long it was James or any of the other mares but a random stranger would have been hurt. Rarity always acted like a proper lady but if you got on her bad side then you were in trouble. She may not have looked it but she was capable to hold her own in a fight. James asked what she was doing with the wine. She said that she wanted to see what Berry Punch gave them and was quite surprised. Many of the wines were a rare find and were to be top quality. James just shrugged his shoulders since he didn’t know much about wine.

Rarity stopped trying to explain it since James wasn’t going to get it anytime soon. She took the bottle that she was holding and headed for her room. James asked what she wanted with the wine. She said that she needed something to drink while she worked. James asked if she needed any help but she said that she was fine. James walked around the house and found the Wonderbolt jacket. James picked up the jacket and went for Rainbow’s room. James opened the door and he wished that he knocked first before entering.

Rainbow was coming out of the shower with a towel over head. She saw James standing in her doorway and she wasn’t happy. Before she could do anything James put the jacket on the dresser. Once the jacket was placed James went back to staring at Rainbow. She picked up a box and threw it at James. James was hit in the face and it hurt like hell. He asked if there was lead in the box and Rainbow said yes. James looked at her quizzically to see if she was messing with him. She didn’t budge so he checked the box. Inside the box was a big piece of lead.

James grabbed a couple of tissues and wiped the blood from his nose. It seemed that these mares were getting a little more emotional than before. James just shrugged and headed for Trixie’s room so she could take a look at him. He knocked on the door and Trixie answered it. She was smiling at James but stopped when she saw the tissues in his nose. She stepped aside and let him in. James took a seat as she began to look him over. Nothing was broken and he was just bleeding slightly from the nose. Trixie used her magic and healed his nose.

James pulled out the tissues and thanked Trixie for taking a look at him. She gave James a slight bow and asked if there was anything else. James took a few seconds to think and couldn’t come up with anything. James walked out of her room and went to the kitchen. It was nearing lunch time so James got to cooking. The mares all showed up when James was finished cooking. They all ate in silence as they sat at the table. When lunch was over James cleaned up his plate and then headed for the entertainment room as he waited for night to come.

Night finally came and James was dressed casually for the dinner. He told his mares that he would be going out and some of them were a little less than pleased. Lotus on the other hand seemed fine with it but that was probably because she knew that James would behave. There was a knock at the door and James answered it. Cloudchaser and Flitter were dressed casually but spruced themselves up a bit. James gave a smile to the two mares who blushed. James waved goodbye to his mares and left with the two pegasi.

The two pegasi sat with James in a booth as they waited for somepony to take their order. They were nervous as they sat with James. They don’t know what it was but as they stayed around James they didn’t want to leave. There was no explanation for how they were feeling. The only word that came to mind as they were around James was comfort. They felt safe around James and they didn’t want to mess this up. The waiter came by and took their orders. They know about James being an omnivore so they said that he could order whatever he wanted. James didn’t want to make them uncomfortable so he ordered some simple foods.

When the waiter was gone they had a conversation. Not much was said in the beginning but as time went on they were having longer conversations. As they talked they could see that James was a really nice guy. James asked if they were doing okay after everything that happened to them. They nodded their heads showing they were fine. James was more interested in their health than his own especially since he was in a coma for two months. They asked if James was alright and he said that he had worse.

The mares couldn’t help but laugh at his little comment. James couldn’t help but laugh also since he never actually had something put him in a coma. Their food finally arrived and they ate in silence. Cloudchaser and Flitter could feel their faces slightly burn as their blushes started to slowly creep up on them. James noticed that they were looking a little uncomfortable and asked if they were okay. The answered quickly that they were okay and left for the bathroom.

Once they were inside the bathroom they splashed cold water on their faces. As the cool water dripped from their face they took a few breaths. They dried off their faces and went back to join James. As they walked they were certain that they saw Pinkie Pie out in the distance. There was a slight pink blur but they shrugged thinking that it was just Pinkie being herself. They joined James back at the booth and continued their conversation. When the waiter showed up James put the money down on the bill and got up.

The mares looked at James confused at what he did and he just said that it was only fair. He didn’t mind being taken out for dinner but he wanted to be the one to at least make some kind of contribution. The mare’s faces went flush at James’ kindness. This was supposed to be a simple dinner to show their apology but now it became something more. During this time they got to see what James was truly like and they couldn’t help it. The mares did the only thing that seemed right at the moment. They both leaned in close to James and kissed him.

Spitfire, Vinyl, Rose, Octavia, and Pinkie got up from their dinner and headed out. They kept their distance from James so they could spy on him. They followed him to a restaurant and they hid up on a hill. They watched as James and the two pegasi ate their food and had a general conversation. Pinkie was about to yell something at James but Octavia tackled her to the ground and told her to be quiet. Pinkie gave a slight nod of the head and Octavia got off of her. They continued to watch until something happened.

Dinner was over and James paid the bill for their dinner. They were getting up to leave but before they stepped out the door Cloudchaser and Flitter gave him a kiss. Spitfire and the gang saw what happened and were ready to charge down there to show the mares what they did wrong. The only thing that stopped them was how they were going to explain to James why they were spying on him. Frustrated the mares left back to the house since they couldn’t do anything. Pinkie had to be dragged since she wanted to go bother James about what he was going to do.

When the mares were back home Octavia grabbed a bottle of wine and took it to Spitfire’s room so they could all have a drink. They were slamming back glasses full of the wine. As they drank the wine they were talking about what they were going to do. There was two more dinner dates that were coming up and there is a possibility that this could happen again. As they talked there was only a couple things that they could do. They could either talk to James to see how he felt about the mares and if he wanted them to join the harem or if they should scare them off. The conversation ended when they heard the front door open and close. They saw the two mares follow James into his room and felt their anger spike. They were going to let James have it in the morning when they slept off the alcohol in their body.

When the mares were gone they didn’t see Cloudchaser and Flitter were still with James. They were still kissing James but doing something extra. During the kiss they slightly rubbed their bodies up against his. James fought back against their advances but it was really hard. They were very persistent and didn’t back down. James walked back home with the two mares in tow. Once inside they headed for James’ room and locked the door. When James turned around the two mares were already out of their clothes and looking at James seductively.

James gave a slight chuckle as he took his clothes off and the mares tackled him to the bed. Cloudchaser was already over his mouth presenting her marehood to him. James took a slow lick causing a shiver to run down her spine. Flitter took James’ cock in her mouth and started to suck. James stuck his tongue down deeper into Cloudchaser and that sent her over the edge. She came all over James’ face and happily licked up her juices. James came into Flitter’s mouth and she swallowed every drop of his cum.

Flitter and Cloudchaser switched places so that Flitter was above James’ face and Cloudchaser was near his cock. James grabbed Flitter’s flanks and pulled her down. She gave a slight yelp at the sudden action but that was soon replaced with moans. Cloudchaser smiled at her sister whose face was contorted into pure bliss. Cloudchaser took James’ manhood into her mouth and started bobbing her head. James licked all over Flitter’s marehood and she couldn’t control the moans that were escaping her mouth. Flitter soon came and James drank her juices wanting to savor every drop. James then came into Cloudchaser’s mouth and she moaned happily as she swallowed his seed.

The two pegasi moved around so that their marehoods were presented to him. James took Flitter first and slowly entered her first. She gave a slight whimper as James broke through her hymen. James waited a few seconds for her to adjust and then he would get started. She nodded her head and James started thrusting into her. Cloudchaser played with herself as she waited her turn. James could feel his peak rising and he tried to pull out. Flitter pushed back keeping him inside of her and he couldn’t take it. She came hard all over James’ cock covering it in her juices and making it shine.

James filled her insides with his seed as she moaned into the bed sheets. James pulled out and looked over to Cloudchaser. Cloudchaser smiled as she moved closer to James and lined herself up with his member. She gently lowered herself onto him and whimpered as her hymen was broken through. She was able to calm down and James thrusted into her. James felt his peak rising and looked at her. She nodded her head as she wrapped her legs around him holding her in place. James released his seed inside of her and she went limp. Her juices mixed with her sister’s as they fell asleep happy. James pulled the sheets over the three of them so they would be comfortable.

James fell to the bed tired and glad that his room was sound proofed. Before he fell asleep he was struck with two ideas. The first was that there was a possibility that the other dinner dates would end up like this. The second idea was that his mares were going to kill him when they find out that he had sex with the five mares. If he was lucky maybe they would want to join his harem and Spitfire would be fine with that. James nodded his head as he fell asleep planning to cross that bridge when it came time to.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

Dinner Date Part 2 (Daisy and Lily)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 67: Dinner Date Part 2

Morning came along and James was rolling around in his bed. James opened his eyes to see Cloudchaser and Flitter in his bed. James smiled at the two mares that were sleeping happily. James then realized what he just did last night and had a slight panic attack. James was slapping himself in the face for sleeping with these two mares. The mares woke up and gave James a warm hug. The hug helped to calm him down as the mares were fine with having sex with him. The only problem was if the others caught them then they wouldn’t only kill him but the mares too. James shrugged as he came to the decision to protect the two mares from the others if he needed to.

They got out of the bed and headed for the shower. As they walked to the shower the mares teased James with their tails. They were really nervous at first but after that night they seemed to be glowing with confidence. They were in the shower and the mares had their hands all over James. They weren’t looking for any fun right now but they wanted James to know that they enjoyed their night. James couldn’t help but tease them back as he nibbled on Cloudchaser’s neck and ran his hand along Flitter’s body.

The mares pushed him back and they got to cleaning themselves. James was more than happy to clean their manes and tails as they cleaned their bodies. Once the mares were clean they helped clean James up. They gently ran their hands over his body making him shudder. The mares laughed as they continued to tease James and he couldn’t help but laugh also. James was clean and got out of the shower to get them towels. He handed the mares the towels and they went to drying themselves. Once they were dried they went back into his room and got dressed in their clothes.

James opened the window to his room to let in some fresh air. He also wanted to get rid of the smell of sex that was still lingering in his room. The mares were about to leave when he stopped them. James told them that it would be better if they left the window. They looked at James confused as to why they wanted him to leave through the window. He explained that it was safer for them in case the other mares were up and he didn’t want them getting hurt. The mare nodded their heads in understanding as they went towards the window. Before they took off they gave James a quick kiss on the lips and then left.

James released the breath that he was holding when the mares were gone. He could still the faint scent of sex but he could wing a lie if he needed to. As long as Applejack wasn’t anywhere near him then he could easily get away with it. He was only lying until he could come up with a good explanation about everything that happened. James opened his door and saw Aloe walking by. James greeted her and as she was about to greet him she started sniffing the air. She could smell the faint sex scent and she looked at James a little miffed.

“James I am pretty sure that you are still in trouble for everything that you did.” Aloe stated as she stared James down.

“Of course I am still in trouble. I haven’t been able to do much since you are keeping an eye on me.” James retorted as he stared back at Aloe.

“Then why is there a hint of sex coming from your room?” Aloe was holding her stare as she tried to pry an answer from him.

“Well, all of you are making me abstain from having sex with you. So to help with my urges I masturbated last night.” James answered with a straight face.

Aloe could only look at James dumbfounded by his answer. Her mouth opened and closed a few times as she tried to come up with an answer. James gestured for her to say something. Aloe just took a deep breath and rubbed her temples. She turned around and went for her room to relieve her headache. As she left James mentally cheered that his lie worked. Sure he was throwing some random thing out there but it worked. Plus they can’t call him on it since it was natural for them to do it.

James walked to the kitchen to grab some food and water. Spitfire and the others woke up in her room with pounding headaches. Rarity wasn’t kidding when she told them that these wines were really good. Spitfire made a mental note to save the rest of them for special occasions or as an emergency drink. The five mares went together in the shower as the water fell over them. Out of all of them the only one that was taking this easier was Vinyl. She still had a slight headache but she was able to fight through the pain. They finished their showers and started to dry themselves off.

They thought about the stuff that happened last night and what they were going to do. Octavia was a little made at the two pegasi for kissing James. Vinyl was a mix of anger and confusion. Spitfire was beyond the point of anger. Rose was a little angry but was a little understanding. Pinkie Pie was in a whole class of her own. Her emotions were all over the place that they just went with whatever she was feeling. They were about to leave their room when they heard the conversation between James and Aloe.

Pinkie almost burst out laughing when James gave his answer to Aloe. The others didn’t even know what to think. They knew that everypony had those urges but that James would just say that as an answer completely threw them off. Spitfire closed her door and went over to her desk. She pulled out a shot glass and one of her special wines. She filled the shot glass and shot down her drink. She then took a few breaths along with the other mares and they left the room. Pinkie was still enjoying herself as she was still laughing at James’ comment. They couldn’t help but laugh along with her since James did like being a smart ass some times.

James was in the kitchen and saw Spitfire and her gang come in. James offered them some food and they happily accepted it. James left the house to get some fresh air. The mares ate the food that they were given as they talked about later tonight. The next ones that they were going to have to spy were Daisy and Lily. Rose seemed a little hurt to spy on them since they were her friends. Though she wanted to make sure that James is fine so she would spy on them. Spitfire said that if she wasn’t comfortable with it then she didn’t have to go.

Rose shook her head but thanked her for the offer. They went back to eating as they planned out how they would spy on the next mares. James was walking through town when he saw Lightning Bolt and Braveheart. The two animals came up to James and he pet them on the head. James looked them over and smiled at the good job that Fluttershy did. He talked with Fluttershy and asked her why she didn’t become a full vet. She pretty much answered that she was afraid to take the test. James just rubbed her back not pushing the topic anymore. If she wanted to she could take it but it was her choice.

The animals started running and James gave chase. Since they were outside more often than James they knew a few places that they could hide. James kept running until he started to run out of breath. He took a seat at a nearby to catch his breath. As he got his breath back his animals came back to him. They smiled up at James and he couldn’t help but smile back at them. He gave both of them one last pet before they went running off. During his two months in his coma they seemed to have grown some more. Lightning Bolt was his full height and it seemed that Braveheart reached his. It still hurt James to know that the manticore wasn’t going to bet any bigger but that didn’t stop his pet. Even with him being so small he could still put up a hell of a fight. James smiled as his animals ran around and he continued on his walk.

During his walk he saw a nice little jewelry store. James went inside and looked at all the expensive gems. James went up to the mare and asked to see her rarest gems. The mare went to the back and brought out gems of different rarity. James looked at them and picked out eighteen different gems that the mares would like. The mare told him the total and he was glad that the princesses gave him money for protecting the castle. He paid for the gems but asked them to be made into necklaces. The mare nodded as he left the store. This was to be used as a backup plan if the mares were going to beat him for what he was doing.

James returned back at the house as the mares were almost finished with lunch. James grabbed one of the wines to try out. James filled a glass with the wine and had a sip. It was very pleasant and James finished the rest of the glass. They all ate in silence as they stared at each other. When lunch was over James cleaned his plates and went to his entertainment room. James got changed into a different set of clothes as the mares showed up to his house.

James left with the mares for the night. Spitfire and the group followed them to the restaurant that they were going. They reached the restaurant and hid up on another hill. They all watched as James was talking with the mares. As they watched they noticed something weird. There was a pink mare dressed as a waitress walking around. Spitfire looked at the ground and then to her left. Sure as she was Pinkie was not with them and she was the one dressed as the waitress. Spitfire looked at Vinyl and then gestured with her head to get Pinkie.

Vinyl poofed away into the restaurant and hid behind a plant waiting for Pinkie. Pinkie walked by her heading for James’ table. Vinyl jumped up from the plant and pulled Pinkie down with her. Vinyl teleported back to the others and she wasn’t very happy. Pinkie sat on the ground with her arms crossed as the mares continued to watch. James finished his dinners with the mares and they were getting ready to leave. As they were leaving the two mares gave James a kiss and the mares had to hold back Vinyl and Pinkie as they were getting angry.

James was enjoying his dinner with Daisy and Lily. James learned that they were really good friends with Rose. As they talked James was certain that he saw a familiar pony. His attention was turned to Daisy as she talked to him. James looked back but couldn’t find that pink mare again. James just shrugged as he continued to talk with Daisy and Lily. Daisy and Lily were squirming in their seats as they sat with James and talked with him.

They saw that James was a nice and caring person. This was supposed to be a simple dinner to show that they were sorry but now they were starting to get attracted to James. The waiter returned with their bill and all three of them paid. They got up from their seats getting ready to leave. As they neared the exit Daisy and Lily gave James a kiss. James was surprised at first but gave in to the kiss. He was expecting this and wasn’t that surprised that they would kiss him. When the kiss broke James lead them back to his house.

Spitfire and the gang were in Vinyl’s room so they could make use of the sound proof room. They were punching some bags that Vinyl summoned with her magic. The others had to help calm Vinyl down because she punched her bag using her magic and turned it into dust. They could see that her eyes were dark red and she was breathing heavily. They were able to get Vinyl to calm down enough. They were headed back for Spitfire’s room when they heard the front door. They looked out Vinyl’s door and saw Daisy and Lily follow James to his room. Octavia looked back to see that Vinyl was getting angry again so she pinched her neck.
Vinyl was now unconscious on the floor. Spitfire looked at Octavia and then at Vinyl. Octavia shrugged since there was no other option. They picked up Vinyl and placed her on the bed. The others headed for their rooms to get some sleep of their own. They were tempted to get another bottle of wine but that last hangover was too much. They were all in their rooms but Spitfire stayed with Pinkie since she was kind of sad. Spitfire held Pinkie close as she lightly cried. Spitfire soothed her with a little hum and promised that everything would be okay. The two of them fell asleep as Pinkie started to calm down.

James brought the mares back to his house with him. Once they were through the front door the mares were kissing him all over. James returned the kisses as he took them to his room. It took a few seconds to find a pattern to walk and kiss at the same time. They finally reached his room and they entered. James broke the kiss to open his window. Once the window was open he went back to the two mares and kept on kissing. In the back of his mind he knew that they would probably get hurt if they were caught but James would keep them safe.

James got undressed along with the mares as they continued to kiss each other. James was now lying on his back as the mares positioned themselves. Daisy took the position over James mouth as Lily slowly stroked his cock. James slowly licked at Daisy’s marehood and she fought to suppress a moan. As James went to licking Daisy, Lily took James’ cock in her mouth. Lily started slow at first only taking him in a little. As she listened to her friend’s moans she went down deeper on James.

James could feel the juices that were coming out of Daisy’s marehood as she got closer to her climax. To help her reach that point James lightly bit her clit and that was enough for her. She threw her head back as she moaned loudly as her juices covered James’ face. He happily licked up her juices that were coming out savoring her taste. James groaned as he came into Lily’s mouth that happily swallowed his seed. The two friends switched positions and Daisy was already sucking James’ cock.

James traced Lily’s cutie mark causing her to release little moans of pleasure. James then brought her down onto his face and attacked her folds with his tongue. Lily moaned loudly as she felt James’ tongue explore her very depths. Lily was panting heavily as she was reaching her zenith. After a few more expert licks Lily came all over James’ face. James lightly licked up her juices as she collected her breath. James then came into Daisy’s mouth and she moaned as she swallowed his seed. The two friends got on their hands and knees and bent over.

They moved their tails to the side and showed their wanting marehoods. James stared at them for a few seconds until they wrapped their tail on his arms. James was pulled towards them and he rubbed their flanks. James lined himself up with Daisy and slowly inserted himself into her. Daisy shuddered as she felt James’ cock enter inside of her. James stopped as he saw the blood drop from her. He waited for her to get used to him then he would start. Daisy nodded and James went to thrusting into her.

Daisy moaned into the sheets as she felt James’ cock go in and out of her. Lily was watching with anticipation as she waited for her turn. James could feel his peak coming and when he tried to pull out she held him in place with her tail. Daisy arched her back as her walls clamped around James’ cock. She came and coated his cock in her juices. James came along with her when her walls clamped down. He filled her with his seed. She fell of his cock with a wet plop and was panting heavily. James looked over at Lily and smiled at her. Lily crawled seductively over to James and laid him on his back.

Once James was on his back Lily was on top and lining herself up with his member. She slowly lowered herself onto his cock. She stopped when she felt his member poking at her hymen. She looked at James and he nodded his head. He grabbed her flanks and pushed himself all the way in. Lily shivered a little as her hymen was broken. James waited for her to give the go ahead so he could start. After several seconds Lily nodded and James started thrusting. Lily grabbed his hands and brought them to her breasts. James sat himself up and started sucking on her left tit as his hand rubbed her right one.

Lily was moaning very loudly as she felt pleasure all over her body. Lily grabbed a hold of James’ back as her peak was nearing. James tried to pull himself out but Lily wouldn’t let him. Her walls clamped down on his cock as she came all over his member. When her walls clamped James coated her insides with his seed. Her back was thrown back in pure bliss as she felt herself being filled. Her juices mixed with Daisy’s as she slid off his cock. James pulled the sheets over the two mares and himself as they all fell asleep together. James sighed happily as the mares slept happily next to him.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

Dinner Date Part 3 (Fiddlesticks)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 68: Dinner Date Part 3

James woke up in the morning and looked down at the two mares. James smiled contently at the two sleeping mares. James was glad that he opened the window before they went all the way. The smell of sex was there but not as strong as it was before. James got up from the bed and stretched his body. The mares woke up and looked at James with happy smiles. They got out of the bed and walked over to James. They each gave him a passionate kiss. They followed James as he lead them to the shower.

They continued to kiss him as he started up the shower. They stepped under the warm water as they continued to caress each other. James rubbed their marehoods causing them to moan in pleasure. As he rubbed their marehoods they stroked his cock. They soon stopped as they were on edge but didn’t want to be tired for the rest of the day. The mares sat on a bench as James rubbed the shampoo into their manes. The mares sighed contently as they felt the soap wash away all their troubles.

Once the mares were nice and clean they went to cleaning James. They were careful with James since they didn’t want him to be overexcited. The mares finished washing his body and cleaned off all the soap. With their shower done they got out and dried off. James helped collect their clothes so they could get dressed. When the mares were dressed they gave James one final kiss before leaving. Before they stepped out the door James opened it to see if his mares were around. It was clear and he told the mares that they could leave. The mares waved goodbye as they left his house.

James got dressed himself so he could check the jewelry shop was done with the necklaces. If anything at least the mares would wear something beautiful at his funeral. James opened the door and Lyra was walking by. She waved to James as she got closer. She stopped in the hallway as she sniffed he air. James was surprised that she could smell something. There shouldn’t be any scent in the area since it had such a long time to air out. Lyra didn’t say anything as she turned around and walked away.

Apparently Aloe told her what James did yesterday and Lyra thought that he did it again. He wondered why he didn’t try this last time. It was such an easy defense mechanism since it got the mares to back away. He should try this more often next time. James walked to the kitchen to grab some fruit before he headed out. He enjoyed an apple and a banana with a glass of apple juice. James finished his little breakfast and went on his way.

He walked down the path that he took to get to the jewelry store. He entered the building and the mare waved to him. James waved back and reached the front counter. The mare went to the back to get what he ordered for. She came back with eighteen necklaces as James asked for. Lightning Dust gets a lightning gem. Pinkie Pie gets a frost gem. Fluttershy gets a forest gem. Octavia gets an onyx gem. Vinyl gets a blood gem. Aloe gets a lotus gem. Lotus gets an earth gem. Rose gets a rose gem. Rainbow Dash gets a rainbow gem. Twilight gets a star gem. Lyra gets an amber gem. Rarity gets an ice gem. Trixie gets a space gem. Fiddlesticks gets a desert gem. Daisy gets a sun gem. Lily gets a moon gem. Flitter gets a rain gem. Cloudchaser gets a cloud gem.

The storekeeper told James that he should keep those safe since they are very rare. Some are only obtained from dragons and that was dangerous itself. James thanked the mare and left the building. He was walking around town when he spotted Applejack. She saw James and waved to him. James waved back and went over to a table to wait for her. When she reached James she had this unsettling smile that made him feel like he was in trouble.

Before James could get away Applejack held him in a headlock. As she held James in place she gently rubbed his head. James was scared out of his mind at how Applejack was acting. Before he could speak Applejack started talking. She said that her cousin Fiddlesticks visited her the other day. She talked to her and said that she was taking James out to dinner later tonight. Applejack knew that her cousin had a hard time talking to stallions and could see that she was nervous. Applejack offered to talk with James and Fiddlesticks nodded.

Applejack kept a hold of James as she laid down some ground rules. James was to be on his best behavior. He is to treat Fiddlesticks fairly and not make her feel bad. If Fiddlesticks was to come back to her farm crying then AJ was going to kick his ass into the next apple harvest. She had a feeling that she could trust James but she wanted him to know what would happen if he hurt her cousin. James nodded his head as much as he could in her vice like grip. Seeing that James understood the conditions she let him go.

She apologized to James for having to do that but she wanted what was best for her cousin. James shook it off understanding where she was coming from. Now that they were both at an understanding Applejack left for her farm. James just sat at the table going over what Applejack told him. He was going to make sure that Fiddlesticks had a good time. He really didn’t want to have to run from Applejack and the same could be said for Big Mac. When he thought of Big Mac, James nearly passed out.

Now James was determined not to mess up this dinner. James went back to the house so he could stash the necklaces somewhere. When James entered the house Lightning walked up to him. She gave James a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Not that he didn’t mind the affection he wanted to know what it was for so he asked her what was up. She said that she was glad that he was okay and that he wasn’t hurt. James gave her a hug back and a kiss telling her that everything would be fine. Lightning saw the bag and asked what was in it. James just told her that it was a secret for later.

Lightning tried to take the gift from him but James moved it out of her reach. She gave up as James held her back from the gift. James walked towards his room and opened the secret compartment in his dresser. He put the bag of necklaces away and hid the opening with his clothes. James looked around his room and saw that it was starting to get dirty. He went to the kitchen to see whose turn it was for cleaning. Sadly it was his turn to clean the rooms today. James lowered his head as he went to grab the vacuum cleaner and get started.

Fiddlesticks

Fiddlesticks was at the farm trying to keep herself hidden for the time being. She saw Applejack coming down the road and ran towards her. She gave her cousin a big hug and asked how it went. Applejack told her what she did and assured her that James would be on his best behavior. Fiddlesticks calmed down a little until her brain registered the threat. She looked at her cousin sadly and asked why she would do such a thing. Applejack answered that it was because they were family and she wanted her to be safe.

Fiddlesticks explained that she really liked James but he didn’t want to be scare of her. Applejack placed a hand on her shoulder letting her know that everything would be fine. James was smarter than he looked and wouldn’t try anything funny. He already knew what Applejack would to him if he hurt her cousin. She just made the point clear again for him. Fiddlesticks hung her head down low and nodded understanding what her cousin meant. She asked her cousin if she should dress up for the dinner. The answer that she got surprised her.

She could wear whatever she wanted since James didn’t care on how well dressed a pony was. He only cared that they had a kind personality and didn’t try to start anything. Those words circled around Fiddlesticks’ head as she looked through her clothes. She was trying to decide to either go with a dress or her regular attire. After several minutes of thinking she decided what she wanted to wear. She set aside her attire and prepared herself for the night ahead.

James

Cleaning house could have gone way better than it did today. Every room that he entered his mares happened to be naked at the moment and they would throw something at him. After having a long argument with the mares he was finally able to get all the rooms cleaned. The only ones that seemed to cut him some slack was Fluttershy and surprisingly Lotus. James was about to argue with Aloe but Lotus came in and pushed her sister out of the way. They wrapped themselves in towels and James moved as fast as he could to get the rooms cleaned.

Flutterhshy’s room was hard to clean because Angel seemed to want to be in the way. Angel knew what James did and the little bunny knew that Fluttershy was too kind for her own good sometimes. So the little bunny made sure that James got his fair punishment that Fluttershy wouldn’t give him. So James was followed by the little bunny all around the house and every chance that he got he would bite of kick James. The kicking didn’t really hurt but was just extremely annoying. He locked the bunny in the closet but apparently Fluttershy had some secret connection with the bunny.

She burst through her door and looked at James. James could feel that the stare was coming so he got the evil little bunny from the closet. He then apologized to the bunny and let him go. When Flutterhsy walked away James stared at the bunny letting him know that if for some reason that he snapped then the bunny was the first to go. The bunny did its own version of the middle finger and flipped James off. James took one step towards the bunny and then Fluttershy turned around. James stopped his advance and went to cleaning the rest of the house.

Cleaning Vinyl’s room was both easy and hard at the same time. Vinyl fell asleep in her bed so she didn’t bother James. The only problem was the amount of crap that she had everywhere. James was certain that she did this on purpose. Her room was never this messy the other times that it was cleaned. It was like her own punishment towards James. So to get her back James took her favorite energy drinks and hid them. James laughed as they were hidden inside one of her broken subwoofers.

James was now in the living room finished with all his cleaning and eating a sandwich. As James ate Trixie was kind enough to give him a look over. He was hit with various objects and he was certain that one of them was a fork. He wasn’t too sure since he didn’t have time to figure out what it was. All he knew was there was a stinging pain in his back. Trixie looked at his back and found the source of the pain. She told James to hold still and he did. Trixie pulled out the object and then healed the wound. She showed James what was in his back and he was surprised by what it was.

He thought that he saw a fork but apparently he was wrong. Pinkie threw a spoon into his back and somehow it broke through the skin. James just rubbed his head trying to push back the headache. Trixie was still giving James a slightly cold shoulder but was more than willing to look at any wounds that he got. Once she was done she left for her room. James got up from the couch and headed for the entertainment room to play some Halo.

Night finally came and James was dressed casually. There was a knock at the door and James answered it. Fiddlesticks was standing outside in her country attire. She decided to listen to her cousin’s advice and dress as herself. James gave her a smile as he closed the door behind them. Fiddlesticks blushed as James took her hand and walked with her to the place that they were eating. As they walked James heard a loud yell and turned around to try and find the source of the sound. He didn’t see anything so the two of them kept on walking.

Spitfire and Vinyl held down Octavia after little outburst. Spitfire was expecting Pinkie to blow their cover but apparently Octavia couldn’t hold in her anger. Octavia was able to settle down enough and they continued to follow James. They reached the restaurant that James and Fiddlesticks were eating at. They took their position on the hill and watched. James and Fiddlesticks ordered their food and had a conversation. Fiddlesticks felt comfortable around James. She saw that her cousin was right and that she had nothing to worry about with James.

Their dinner finally came and they ate in silence. Fiddlesticks decided to move where James sitting and lean on him. James didn’t try to push her away or even question what she was doing. James just let her do what she wanted and it felt nice. They finished dinner and paid for their bill. As they walked to the exit Fiddlesticks stopped James. She looked up into his eyes and just stared at them. James looked back to see what she was going to do. She was holding back and James could see it. James could either continue walking or give her a kiss and possibly suffer a beating from Applejack.

James threw that notion to the side and pulled Fiddlesticks in for a kiss. The sudden action surprised the mare and she didn’t know what to do at first. As James deepened the kiss she calmed down enough to return the kiss back with equal force. They broke the kiss off and continued to stare at each. There was a loud yell and the two of them looked around for the sound of the noise. They couldn’t find anything so James grabbed Fiddlesticks by the hand and asked if she would like to continue this at his house. Fiddlesticks nodded her head as her blush started to intensify.

Spitfire had Vinyl teleport all of them back to the house before Pinkie broke free of her grasp. Pinkie was about ready to charge down at James and give him a good beating. They were able to calm her down promising her that they would talk with the others and then face this problem together. Pinkie nodded her head as she started to calm down. The mares heard the front door open and peeked out of Octavia’s room. They saw James enter the house and he brought Fiddlesticks to his room. The mares released a collective sigh as they went to their rooms.

When James and Fiddlesticks were in his room she tackled him to his bed. They continued to kiss each other. As they kissed they went about taking each other’s clothes off. Fiddlesticks lowered herself to James’ cock and started to stroke it. James stopped her before she could continue and brought her marehood to his face. She grinned seductively at James as she took his cock into her mouth. As she bobbed her head up and down on his member James went to licking at her folds.

James’ licking caused her to moan as she sucked on his cock. The vibrations were sent through his member making James grunt in pleasure. As James licked at her folds he used his hand to rub her clit. Fiddlesticks gave a sharp gasp as a new form of pleasure rippled through her body. Fiddlesticks couldn’t hold it anymore as she came all over James. James licked at her juices. Oddly enough with her country background she tasted like apples. James soon came into her mouth and she was more than happy to drink every last drop.

They took a few seconds to catch their breath. Fiddlesticks moved her body so she could line herself up with his cock. James could see the worry in her eyes and he stopped her. Fiddlesticks looked at James and could see the concern that he had for her. She was nervous but she really wanted this more than anything. She moved off of him and got on her hands and knees. She moved her tail to the side and beckoned James forward. James carefully lined himself up and then slowly entered her. James reached her hymen and stopped from going any farther. Fiddlesticks looked back with pleading eyes and James gave her what she wanted.

James broke through her hymen and she slightly shuddered. James waited the few seconds that she needed so she could get used to him. Fiddlesticks slowly moved herself back showing that he could continue. James slowly thrusted into her, easing the feeling of his cock inside of her. Fiddlesticks couldn’t wait anymore and begged James to go faster. Listening to the pleas of his lover he increased his pace. The sounds of skin slapping on fur could have been heard if the room wasn’t soundproofed.

James could feel that his peak was nearing and he tried to pull out. Fiddlesticks was quick to react and wrapped her tail around his waist. She held him in place as he continued to thrust into her. Her walls clamped down on James’ cock as she came covering his cock in her juices. When her walls clamped down James could last any longer. James released his seed inside of her filling her up. She moaned loudly as she felt herself getting filled. She fell off James’ cock happy with what she did. James pulled the sheets over the two of them as he pulled her closer to him. She slept happily and James soon joined her in the comfort of sleep.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter. Also if you haven't had the chance check out my new story Final Stand and tell me what you think.

The Prism

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 69: The Prism

James woke up in the morning to see Fiddlesticks smiling at him. He couldn’t help but smile back as he leaned in to give her a kiss. She met him halfway as their lips met. He caressed her cheek as they deepened the kiss. They broke the kiss off, still connected by a string of saliva. He got out of bed and picked up the mare. She was surprised by the reaction, but when she saw him smiling down at her, she calmed down. He carried her to the bathroom so they could get cleaned.

Fiddlesticks sat on the bench as he ran his hands over her body. She couldn’t help but moan as he explored her body. As his hands roamed her body she started to tease him with her tail. She enjoyed the grunts that he made as he tried to keep himself under control. He lathered the shampoo in her mane as she hummed happily. He couldn’t help the smile that grew on his face as he tended to the country mare. She was capable of taking care of herself but was nervous when it came to simple things like love.

He felt happy that she was happy with the choice that she made. He finished washing her off and now it was his turn. She still couldn’t help but blush as she washed him. As she washed the human, he gave her tiny kisses on her cheeks and lips. She met every kiss with enthusiasm as she tried to deepen it. They washed their bodies off and then exited the shower. He handed her a towel as he headed into his room. The country mare dried herself off and then entered his room.

He had her clothes ready when she entered. She smiled as she dressed in her comfortable country attire. She picked up her hat and looked at it for a few seconds. She walked up to him and placed the hat on his head. He tried to give her the hat back, but she insisted that he keep it. He gave her one final kiss as he looked out his bedroom door. The coast was clear so he led her to the front door. She gave him a hug as she walked down the path, heading back to her cousin’s farm.

He took a big breath as he grabbed a piece of paper and started writing a note. He put all the mares’ names on it as he walked out of the house. The note stated that he was headed to Canterlot for a bit to get some fresh air. He walked to the train station and boarded the train. He fell asleep on the train as it headed for Canterlot. He was at his destination and started walking around the city. He came across a jewelry store that he hadn’t seen before. He entered the building, intrigued what he might find.

House

The mares waited as they watched the human leave the house. They went to the window to see when he was out of sight. When they couldn’t see him anymore, Spitfire nodded to the others and they headed out. She got all the mares together early in the morning to talk about what happened. The mares were a little less than happy to hear what he did. They agreed that when he would step out they would gather the five mares and have a talk with them. Spitfire sat in a swivel chair that she bought for any occasion that required one. The mares returned with the five mares and she turned in the chair to face them.

She got out of her chair and started walking around the five mares. The mares stared at her as she walked around them. They had no idea what was going on and they were scared out of their mind. Flitter and Cloudchaser were taken from their home by Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust. Daisy and Lily were put under a quick sleep spell by Vinyl and Lyra. Fiddlesticks was grabbed from the road by Octavia and Pinkie Pie. They could see that the pegasus was angry so they kept their silence, waiting for her to speak.

“Care to explain why you five had sex with our stallion?” Spitfire asked as she leered over them.

The pegasus was steadily getting angrier and her flames were starting to show. Trixie saw that she was starting to get heated so she went to the kitchen. She came out of the kitchen with a fire extinguisher. She looked at Twilight who nodded her head. The azure unicorn pulled the pin and then aimed the nozzle at Spitfire. She squeezed the handle and sprayed her with the cold foam.

Spitfire turned and stared at Trixie, waiting for her to explain why she did that. She made gestures saying that she was getting heated and they didn’t want the house to burn down. The pegasus left the room so she could wipe herself off and change her clothes. She returned and gestured for the mares to explain themselves.

“We had intentions at first to just show that we were sorry for what happened. As we spent time with him we started getting some feelings. We saw how he loved you and we wanted some of that love. We all felt terrible that we tried to hurt him and all of you. He showed us such kindness that we wanted to have it always,” Flitter explained as tears formed in all their eyes.

Rose, Aloe, and Lotus felt bad for the mares. They too were in the same position that they were in. That didn’t still do much for the little amount of anger that they felt towards them. Spitfire walked up to them and continued to stare them down. The mares shrank back trying to hide from her gaze. Before anything else could be said, the human came in through the front door. The mares all looked towards him as he carried something in his hand.

Canterlot

James walked around the jewelry store, impressed with some of the jewels. He was about to leave when he spotted this sparkling prism diamond. He walked up to it and looked it over with interest. He picked the prism up and it quickly flashed. He looked around to see if anything changed and nothing did. He walked up to the front counter to pay for the prism. He rang the bell and waited for the store clerk. The clerk showed up and saw what the human had in his hands.

“Beware, strange man, for that prism has untold powers,” the store clerk warned James.

“Trust me when I say that if it does then I am more than willing to face the consequences,” James told the store clerk.

“Are you the one known as James? The human that saved Canterlot,” the clerk asked as she eyed him up and down.

“Well, I am the only human here in Equestria so, yes I was,” James answered as he smiled at the store clerk.

The mare nodded as she took the prism and put it in a bag. He paid for the prism and left the store. He pulled the prism out of the bag and stared at it. If anything, Rarity probably would like the prism since it is shiny and looks rare. He boarded the train and headed back for Ponyville.

House

He showed the mares the prism and they looked at it with intrigue. Rarity was staring at it completely filled with interest. He asked if she would like to have it and she quickly answered yes. He tossed the prism to the unicorn who had a tiny heart attack. She dove through the air as she caught the diamond prism. She got up from the ground and stared angrily at him. He rubbed the back of his head as he chuckled a little. She looked at the prism and smiled at its brilliance.

The prism started to glow and she got very scared. She panicked and did the only thing that she thought was a good idea at the moment. She tossed the prism over to Twilight. Twilight tossed it to Rainbow who tossed it to Trixie. Trixie held it for a second before tossing it to Aloe. Aloe shoved the prism in Lotus’ face as she stepped far away. The mares tossed the prism back and forth for a couple minutes until James caught it.

He smiled at the mares as he held the prism. The prism then released a bright flash as it sucked him inside of it. The prism floated in the air for a few seconds as the mares stared at it in confusion. There was another flash of light and five beams of light shot out. The prism fell to the ground and broke into five different shards. That isn’t what caught the attention of the mares though. They stared at the five different James’ in front of them.

One James had blue hair and eyes. His clothing was all blue and he wore a cloak. The James next to him had pink eyes and hair. His clothing was all pink and was covered in smiles. The James next to him had green eyes and hair. His clothing was green and he wore some type of futuristic armor and for some reason he had wings on his back. The James next to him had purple eyes and hair. His clothing was purple and it looked like clothes that a demon hunter would wear. The James next to him had orange eyes and hair. His clothing was orange and his eyes were also crossed. He wasn’t standing for long as he fell to the ground asleep.

Once that James was asleep all the other James’ scattered out of the house and ran in every direction. The mares watched in confusion at what happened and then they were filled with worry as they thought that they lost James. The mares quickly got their wits about them and tried to come up with a plan. As they talked, Twilight looked over the prism shard. She looked over at the sleeping James and walked over to him. She poked him a few times but he didn’t stir. She decided to try it the James way and go for it. She touched the lazy James with the shard and he was sucked back into it.

The mares saw this and nodded in understanding at what they needed to do. It was a long shot but if they could capture the other James’ and then bring the pieces together they might be able to get him. The mares split into teams with a mare that was similar to the other James so he would be easy to capture. The team to capture timid James would be Fluttershy as the leader with Rarity, Aloe, and Lotus. The team to capture happy James would be Pinkie Pie as leader with Octavia, Vinyl, and Lyra.

The team that would capture brash James would be Spitfire as leader with Lightning Dust and Rainbow Dash. The team that would capture smart James would be Twilight as leader with Trixie and Rose as her backup. The mares were getting ready to leave when Lightning stopped Spitfire.

“What are we supposed to do with these other mares?” Lightning asked as she stared at the mares.

“You five are coming with us until we decide what to do with you later. Flitter you are going with Fluttershy’s team. Lily and Daisy, you are going with Pinkie’s team. Fiddlesticks you are going with Twilight, Rose, and their partner. Cloudchaer you are with my team,” the mares nodded as they got up and followed the mares outside.

The mares all split up as they chased after the individual James that they were assigned. The other mares sighed as they followed the mares to capture James. They were worried with what would happen to them, but that was pushed aside as they worried for James. The mares nodded to each other as they were going to try and prove themselves that they weren’t a danger to him.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter. These chapters were made to be this short. They are still canon to my story but it's like this to help set up the part that is going to happen next after these five short parts.

The Prism Part 3 (Spitfire, Lightning Dust, Rainbow Dash, and Cloudchaser)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 71: The Prism Part 3

Spitfire, Lighting Dust, Rainbow Dash, and Cloudchaser were flying through the skies when they ran into Flitter. Spitfire asked her why she was not with the other mares. She showed them the prism shard and told them what happened. The gold pegasus didn’t let up her gaze, but she nodded her head. They moved aside as Flitter continued on back home. The pegasi continued flying through the air, looking for brash James. As they flew around they saw a tree in the Everfree fall down. Not wanting to leave any stone left unturned they headed for the Everfree.

Once inside the dark forest they pushed forward to where the tree had fallen. They reached their destination and were surprised at what they saw. They saw him floating in the air as he punched the trees. Each punch that he delivered made the tree start to crack. They knew that he was strong, but not as strong as two stallions. They went behind some bushes so they could come up with a plan. They couldn’t take him head on since he could most likely take them out with one punch.

The only thing that would work on him is if they decided to make a competition out of it. If he was truly brash and brave then he wouldn’t back down from something like this. They all agreed on their plan and got out of the bushes. When they were out of the bushes, he was standing in front of them waiting. The mares gave an audible gulp as they stared at him. He smiled down at them and asked what the challenges were. The mares shook their heads as they tried to figure out what he was talking about. After a few seconds they remembered their plan and told him.

The challenges were very simple. There were to be three of them and he would have to take on Spitfire, Rainbow, and Lightning. If the mares won then he would have to go back into the prism shard. If he won then he was free to run around Equestria doing whatever he liked. They all shook hands as they agreed to the terms of the challenge. He pointed up at Cloudchaser and asked what she was going to do.

Spitfire told him that she was going to keep track of who was going to win. He shrugged his shoulders at the boring job, but someone needed to do it. Rainbow’s challenge was first and it was a race to Canterlot and back. He couldn’t help but smile at the excitement that was going through his body.

Rainbow and the human were in the air doing stretches as they got ready for the race. Cloudchaser came up and floated in the middle. She raised her two hands and looked at the racers. They nodded their heads letting her know that they were ready. She gave a deep breath as she counted down. As she counted down they both got determined looks in their eyes. He was focused on winning so he could continue to have his freedom. Rainbow was determined because she wanted James back. Clouchaser finished her countdown and they were off.

They took off going as fast as they could. He had a good lead on Rainbow, but she was slowly starting to catch up. He could see that she was catching up and started to worry. He couldn’t let the rainbow pegasus beat him in this race. He wanted his freedom because he deserved it. He looked out at the fields as he flew over them, slightly enjoying the scenery. He could make out the mountain side that held Canterlot. As they flew closer he took the time to plan his turn so he could maintain his lead.

They reached Canterlot and he angled his wings so that he rode the current to make a sharp u-turn. Rainbow was going too fast so she ended up taking a wide turn. She could see that he now had a huge lead on her. She gritted her teeth as she pushed her body to catch up. He could see the finish line coming up and was cheering to himself for his first victory. As he neared the finish line he heard a loud boom. He turned around as he was hit by the shockwave of the sonic rainboom.

He was thrown off course and Rainbow took the lead. He tried as hard as he could to catch up but wasn’t able to make it. The cyan pegasus cheered as she crossed the finish line beating him. He let her gloat since there were two more events that he could still win at. They all went to the ground as they got ready for the next challenge. Spitfire was up and it was a sparring challenge. He couldn’t help but laugh at the challenge. This was almost like taking candy from a baby, but better.

Spitfire did her stretches as he did his. She had to be careful not get caught in his grasp or it was all over. Cloudchaser stood in between the two of them as they took their corners. She looked at the both of them and they nodded their heads. She lifted her hands as she started to countdown. The two of them looked at each other as they sized each other up. There was a slight breeze as it made the leaves rustle. Cloudchaser finished her countdown and threw her arms down. Spitfire was quick as she got right up in front of him and gave a good punch to his chest.

Her fist made contact, but it did more damage to her than it did to him. The armor that he was wearing was for more than show. He smiled as he went to grab her. She quickly ducked under his arms and gave a good roundhouse to his back. This caused him to stumble, but for only a little bit. He turned around as Spitfire rubbed her ankle. He walked up to her and smiled down at her. He went for another grab, but she was still too quick for him. She was about to deliver another kick to the back of his legs when something grabbed her.

She looked at him and he had a hold of her tail. She stared in fear as it was all over for her. He pulled her towards him and wrapped her in his huge arms. He fell to the ground as he pinned her to the ground. She squirmed under his weight trying to get free. It was useless since that armor made him heavy and she couldn’t move very well. Cloudchaser started to countdown as he kept her pinned. She continued to struggle, but couldn’t break free. Cloudchaser finished her countdown and he got up from the ground. He held out his hand as he helped her to her feet. He congratulated her on trying, but told her that she never had a chance.

She walked over to Rainbow who was looking her over. He got ready for the final challenge which was against Lightning Dust. The challenge was to see who could pop the most clouds in two minutes. Since he had wings he could easily walk on clouds or destroy them if he needed to. The two of them took to the air as they stretched for the final challenge. He couldn’t help but smile at how close his freedom was. Lightning looked over at him with worry.

As she looked him over she couldn’t help but think that she couldn’t win this. She pushed back those negative thoughts as she prepared herself for the challenge. Cloudchaser came up and raised her arms. She looked at the two of them and they both nodded. She started her countdown as the wind started to blow. On the final number she threw her arms down and the two of them took off. They flew around as they popped as many clouds as they could. Lightning was in the lead but he was quickly catching up.

Cloudchaser watched from the ground worried that Lightning wasn’t going to be able to win this. He was now even with her and she was trying her hardest to stay ahead of him. Cloudchaser turned around and saw the prism shard that was in Spitfire’s pocket. She could see the worry and fear in their eyes and it hurt. She looked to the sky one last time as she walked behind the pegasus and took the shard. She looked it over and then looked back at him. She took a deep breath as she took to the air.

Since he was distracted she should be able sneak up on him and touch him with the shard. She flew as fast as she could so she could capture him. He was too distracted to see the oncoming pegasus coming up from behind. She could feel her heart pound in her chest as she got closer to him. She raised the shard as she went in for the attack. He quickly turned around and grabbed her hand with the shard. Right as he did that he popped the last cloud in the two minutes.

He beat Lightning and smiled at the mares. Tears formed in all their eyes as they lost probably the only piece of James they needed to make him whole. He brought Cloudchaser to the ground and set her down gently. She let the tears fall from her eyes as she failed her friends and James. She was surprised when she felt something wipe away her tears. She looked up at the human as he smiled down to her. As he wiped away her tears he ruffled up her mane.

He congratulated her on her bravery. Not many ponies would stand up to him that way. He saw the determination in her eyes as she tried to get James back. He commended her for her bravery and said that he would go back. The mares looked at him dumb founded that he would go back to being James so easily. He couldn’t help but laugh at the looks the mares were giving him. He told them all that they were great competition for him and that he had a lot of fun. He looked at them all as he gave them a thumbs up and telling them that James was lucky to have them.

He kneeled in front of Cloudchaser and told her to finish up what they started. She looked at the mares and then at him. The mares nodded their heads letting her know that she could do it. He looked up at her one final time as he gave her a warm smile. She returned the smile with one of her own. She tapped him on the head with the shard. There was a bright flash that quickly died down. She looked at the prism shard as it turned green in color.

She turned around to see that the other three mares were smiling at her. She smiled back as she put the shard in her pocket and walked over to Spitfire. She helped the pegasus up with Rainbow and headed for the hospital to make sure that she was okay. They got her checked in and after waiting for an hour and a half, she came back out. Nurse Redheart told them that she was fine and that there was no serious damage. She would only have a few minor bruises, but that was pretty much it.

The mares thanked her for her time and left the hospital. Cloudchaser looked at the green prism shard and smiled. He gave her a compliment that only she heard. When he grabbed her wrist he whispered something into her ear. He told her that she was a good mare and a brave one at that. He was proud of her determination even in the face of danger. He told her that he would put in a good word for her with James. She couldn’t help but smile as she thought about James returning to them.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

The Prism Part 4 (Pinkie Pie, Octavia, Lyra, Vinyl, Lily, and Daisy)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 72: The Prism Part 4

Pinkie, Octavia, Lyra, Vinyl, Lily, and Daisy were busy chasing happy James. That was easier said than done because he was just like Pinkie. They had him cornered in an alley and when they grabbed him, he disappeared. They were now running around town trying to figure out where he was. The last time they saw him, he was running upside down in the air trying to get away. All of the mares rubbed their heads as they tried to push back their headaches. Having one Pinkie was hard enough to deal with, but now that there were two they were surprised that the world hadn’t exploded.

Pinkie ran into him a few times, but instead of capturing him, she tried to have a party with him. The other mares caught her and ruined the party. She was sad when he left, but he came back and kissed her on the nose and told her that he would be back. She smiled as he dove into a plant pot and out of sight. The mares banged their head against the wall when he left. The pink mare kept up her goofy smile as they walked around town. Lily and Daisy kept their distance because they were afraid of Vinyl.

They tried to offer their assistance, but Vinyl lashed out at them. Her eyes went dark red as she stared at them and that was enough for them to keep quiet. They looked around trying to spot him so they could get out of this situation. It wasn’t that they didn’t mind Pinkie, but when they were alone with her, she gave them the shard. They looked at her in confusion as she smiled at them. She said that they were in charge of capturing him since he was trying to get their attention.

The mares blushed at the thought of him doing this for them. They don’t know how she knew, but they accepted whatever she said. As they walked around town they continued to look at the shard. Out of the corner of Lily’s eye she spotted a hooded figure waving to them. Lily poked her friend’s side and pointed to the figure. The flower mares pointed to themselves and the figure nodded. The mares walked towards him with their guard up in case this was a trap. When they reached the figure, he took off the cloak.

The mares gasped as they stared at the pink haired human. He smiled at them as he took them by the hands and led them down an alley. As they went down the alley they came to a back door. He kicked the door open and dragged the mares in with him. It was dark inside the room and the mares were getting worried. They hugged each other as they waited for something to happen. The lights were turned on and he came out from behind the couch and yelled surprise. The mares jumped, startled by him popping out of nowhere.

When they were able to calm down they were able to see that there was a party set up for them. They looked up and saw that the banner said ‘Happy Birthday.’ The mares looked at each other in confusion and then at the human. He explained that it wasn’t their birthday, but his own. The birthday wasn’t James’, but his own now that he was separated. It made some sense to the mares, but they still didn’t fully understand. He took them to the table and had them sit down. The mares watched as he went around gave them food.

The mares smiled as he smiled at them. It felt nice to be in such a calming setting. He was fair to them and didn’t yell at them. They thought though why he would since he was always happy like Pinkie. With all the food passed out, he took a seat next to the mares. He smiled as he ate all his food in one bite. The mares stared in amazement at the feat that they just witnessed. He smiled at them as he started to fall asleep in his seat. When he was out cold, Lily pulled out the shard and looked at it. She moved the shard over to the sleeping human and touched him with it.

The shard did absolutely nothing. Lily tried again but was met with the same results. She handed the shard off to Daisy who tried using it. She couldn’t get the thing to work. They got up from their seats, but continued to eat the food. They were standing on each side of the sleeping human. They lifted him up and saw that he wasn’t actually there. At some point he switched his body with a wooden dummy. They poked it as they gave it a good look over. They dropped the dummy and went around the room to find him.

They couldn’t find any trace of him in the room so they were getting ready to leave. As they reached the door, he appeared from above and scared them. They looked up and saw that he was standing on the ceiling. The mares couldn’t find the right words to explain what they saw. They were drawn back to him as he started to cry. The mares were quickly on their feet as they tried to comfort him. He jumped off the ceiling as he wrapped himself in a ball in the corner. The mares walked over to him as he cried.

They asked what was wrong and he continued to cry. Lily stroked his hair as Daisy rubbed his back trying to help him calm down. He was able to collect himself and started to speak to them. He explained that they weren’t enjoying the party that he was throwing. It was more than a birthday party for him but a welcoming party for the two mares. He told them that they didn’t care for the party. They only cared about putting him in that shard. They didn’t want to have fun and didn’t enjoy being around him.

The mares looked at each other as tears formed in their eyes. They felt bad for just trying to get rid of him. They looked around and saw all the hard work that he did to make this party. The mares nodded to each other as they apologized to him. They asked if he was willing to go back into the shard if they stayed and partied with him. He took a few moments to think it over before smiling at them. He nodded his head as he agreed to their terms. They were about to start the party again when the door was flung open.

They looked and saw a furious Octavia, Lyra, and Vinyl. Pinkie was standing behind them and was beaming with a smile at the party set up. Pinkie was able to squeeze her way past the mares without disturbing where they stood. Lily and Daisy stood in between the three mares and the human. He was cowering behind the two mares, trying to avoid the gazes of the other mares. Lyra told them to move out of the way. The mares shook their head in defiance as they spread their arms.

Vinyl was getting furious at how the mares were being so defiant. Her hand started to glow as she got ready to move the mares forcefully. Before she could do anything, Octavia put a hand on her shoulder. She looked at her friend that pointed out the room. She saw the party set up a little more than she did. She started to calm down as she understood why the mares wouldn’t move. They were wanting to give him something to remember his time in Ponyville before going back. She released her breath as she calmed herself down. Lyra was able to calm herself so she could think clearly.

The three of them walked up to Lily and Daisy and gave them a big hug. The two mares were surprised by the hug, but were able to return it in kind. Pinkie put her hand on the human’s shoulder and he smiled up at her. Unknown to the others, but Pinkie and him planned this when they partied together. He knew next to nothing about throwing a great party and Pinkie was more than happy to help him. He tried to explain why he wanted to do this, but Pinkie stopped him. She told him that she knew exactly what this was for and she was proud of him. The two of them hugged as they waited for the others to arrive.

The party was now in full swing and everyone was having a blast. The pink human and Pinkie were playing games as Vinyl played her music. Everyone was happy to celebrate this party for him. He held no regrets with having to go back to being one person. It seemed more like he was ecstatic to become James once again. He knew that three of them were already in the shards and the last one was still being looked for. He couldn’t help but laugh because the last one was hiding in the last place they would think to look. They all kept dancing and acting like a bunch of fools.

Lily and Daisy tried their hand at twister and got angry at the game. The human and Pinkie were the hardest to beat since they broke every law of physics. He was able to grow his hair on command to reach the spot that he needed to go to. The mares couldn’t help but laugh at how much fun he and Pinkie were having. The party continued on, but a slow song started to play. He walked up to Lily and Daisy and stuck out his hand. The mares looked at each other in confusion as they took his hand. He led them to the dance floor and they couldn’t help but blush.

The three of them waited as a new song was getting ready to start. When the music started, he started to dance with the two mares. As they danced he pulled the mares in close so he could whisper to them. He told them that he was happy that they allowed him to have this party. Even though they tried to get rid of him before trying, he was glad they heard him out. He gave a subtle sob as he danced closely with them. The mares couldn’t help but cry tears of joy for him. The music stopped and the three of them looked at each other. The music started to stop and he knew that his time was up.

He nodded his head to the two mares as they picked up the shard. He asked if they could do this in private and the other mares nodded. They all left the room leaving him and the two mares alone. He took a seat at the party table as he looked around the room. The mares stood on either side of him as they smiled down at him. He closed his eyes as he waited for the touch of the shard. The mares thanked him for the fun time and lowered the shard. The shard touched his head and before the flash of light went off he told them something.

He promised that he would put in a good word for the mares when they got James back. He also told them that James loved them all equally like the other mares. When the light was gone the mares stared at the pink shard. They smiled as they held it closed to their hearts. As they walked out of the room they nodded their heads, ready to see James once again. They left the room and the other mares pulled them into a hug. They let some of their tears fall before they headed back to the house. Lily and Daisy tried to give the crystal back to Pinkie since they were done, but she told them to hold on to it. The mares nodded since Pinkie might know something that they didn’t. All in all they were happy with the outcome.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

The Prism Part 5 (Twilight, Trixie, Rose, and Fiddlesticks)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 73: The Prism Part 5

Twilight was walking around town with Trixie, Rose, and Fiddlesticks following close behind. They were looking around town trying to find smart James. They spent the last two hours trying to find him, but found no trace. They even used their magic, but still couldn’t find him. They all sat down at a nearby bench as they thought where he was at. The lavender unicorn went over the small amount of information that she knew about him. As she thought it over she mentally slapped herself for not trying the most obvious place in the first place.

She grabbed the three mares as she teleported to the library. When they were inside they saw him sitting at a table reading a book. He lowered the book as he waved to the three new visitors. The mares couldn’t help but stare in awe that he wasn’t trying to get away. It was more like he was waiting for them to show up and get him. The unicorn pulled out the shard and started walking towards him. She was stopped in her tracks as he held his hand up telling her to hold up.

He dog eared the page that he was on and looked at the mares a little more. He agreed to go back if he could have a few hours with Fiddlesticks. The mares looked back at the country mare in confusion. She couldn’t help but back up a little from the attention that she was getting. Twilight, Rose, and Trixie looked back at him and he nodded his head. Twilight lowered the shard as she and Trixie left the house. Before they left though, Twilight gave the shard to Fiddlesticks and told her that she can capture him when they were done.

The country mare looked at the shard and then back at him. He pulled out a seat for her and gestured for her to take a seat. She walked over and took the offered seat. He asked if she would like some tea and she nodded her head. He used his magic to make two cups of tea appear before them. He opened his book and started reading again while she just sipped at her tea. They sat in silence as she drank her tea and he read the book he had. The book was about reading a mare’s body language. She could feel her face being to burn as she thought about what the book said.

She was pulled out of her reverie as he closed the book. He put the book away and started on his tea that he waited to get cold. He started sipping at it while she explored the library. After nothing but silence, she asked what he wanted to talk about. He finished his tea and set the cup down. He cleared his throat and told her that he wanted to know why she was so interested in James. The country mare had to catch herself so she wouldn’t fall on her face. She stared wide eyed at him as her blush intensified.

He was a patient man so he could wait for her to speak. She was able to gather her courage as she sat down with him. She looked him in the eyes and started to explain. She told him that she was interested in James because he was such a nice guy. She didn’t have feelings for him at the moment when they first met. She was just being courteous as she made her apology to James. Her feelings came when they were on their dinner date and he treated her like any other mare.

She couldn’t help the blush that continued to grow on her face. He just listened and watched her body language as she talked. When she was done he put his hand on her hand and smiled at her. He told her that he was glad that she was truthful in her answer. She was confused as to how he could tell that she was telling the truth. She then remembered the book that he was reading. She grabbed the book and flipped to the page that he had dog eared before.

When she got to the page her suspicions were shown true. He was reading on how to read if a mare was lying or not when they spoke. He couldn’t help but smile at her as he gave her a thank you. She asked what he was so thankful for. He answered her by telling her that she cared for James as a normal being than anything else. He extended his hand and asked if she would like to have one dance with him. She could see that he would like one dance so she accepted.

The two of them danced to their own beat as they held each other close. She couldn’t help the tears that came from her face as she enjoyed this moment. She knew that she wasn’t dancing with James, but it was still nice. He wasn’t James, but he was a piece of him somewhere inside. The two of them stopped dancing as he gave her a small bow. She couldn’t help but laugh at the way he acted. She bowed back to him and then followed him to his seat.

He pulled out a book and told her to give it to Twilight. The book would help explain how to fix everything that happened. She nodded as she gave him a big hug. He gladly returned the hug as she grabbed the shard. He told her that he would put in a good word with James when they were back. She smiled at him as she touched his head with the shard. There was a bright flash that quickly died out. She looked at the shard that she was holding as it turned to a purple color.

She called out to Twilight, Rose, and Trixie to come in. The three mares entered and saw the shard in her hand. She tried to give it back, but Twilight told her to hold on to it. She nodded as she handed the book to the unicorn. She explained what he told her to the mare. The lavender unicorn took a seat on the couch and opened the book. She scanned it over as Fiddlesticks looked around the library. As she looked around she found a photo album that caught her attention. She opened the book and started flipping through the pages.

As she went through the pages she saw a tiny note. She pulled the piece of paper out and started reading it. The note was from the human and it was a nice gesture. It explained that everything that happened after the prism broke was planned out. The reason they existed was to test the five new mares with James. They all trusted in his decisions, but they just wanted to make sure for themselves. He apologized for any trouble that they may have caused, but it was a necessary thing for them to do.

She smiled as she put the note away in her pocket and put the photo album away. It was a nice collection of photos of James and the mares. He always seemed so happy and she wanted to keep it that way. She walked over to Twilight who just finished her book. The unicorn looked up at the country mare and asked if she was ready to go. She gave one final look around the library and nodded her head. They left the library, ready to bring back James. During their walk Fiddlesticks asked what she learned from the book.

She gave the short version of what she learned. The prism was an old magical artifact that could separate one’s personality. It could be used to either help a pony that was under the effects of evil magic or to help increase an army’s size. She made sure to write a letter to Celestia so she could grab the artifact along with the books. The mares couldn’t help but shake their heads as they reached the house. It was funny to them that James got himself in these situations, but it seemed to make them stronger together. The mares entered the house and waved to the others that were gathered around.

The mares were now gathered back at the house with the respected prism shards with the different personalities. Twilight took the shards and brought them together in a circle. When the final one was placed there was a flash of light. The shards floated in the air and started spinning. The mares watched as the shards increased in speed as they spun around. The shards came together in another bright flash of light. The prism fell to the ground completely whole. The mares looked around trying to find where James might be.

They couldn’t find him anywhere. They looked at the prism and saw that there were no colors to it. So that only meant two things to the mares. The first was that James was out of the prism and Celestia knows where. The other which wasn’t something they like to think was that he was forever trapped in the prism. Tears started to form in their eyes as the thought of no longer seeing their human came to their minds. Before the tears could fall from their eyes they heard a noise from the kitchen. The mares carefully walked over to the kitchen and peered inside.

Inside they saw James and he was eating an apple. The mares all grew big smiles as they ran towards him. Before he could react the mares tackled him to the floor and showered him with kisses. Lotus gave him a punch in the arm for doing something stupid again. When the mares calmed down they all got off of him. When they were off, he looked at the five mares that were hanging back. He got off the ground and walked up to the mares. They looked at him hesitantly as he stared at them. They were surprised when he pulled them all into a hug and gave each of them a kiss.

The other mares had to pick up their jaws that dropped when they saw him do that. He looked over his shoulder at them and smiled. He then turned around as he smiled at the mares and whispered something to them. He told them that his individual personalities told him how good they were and that he should take really good care of them. The mares looked up at him as they started to blush. The remembered the promises that the other James’ said, but didn’t think it would be possible. He walked over to Spitfire and pulled her out of the kitchen along with Rainbow Dash.

The three of them talked about what they were going to do. He asked if it was alright if the five mares joined them all in the harem. Spitfire looked at the five mares and then at him. She ran through everything that has happened up to this point and the mares more than proved themselves helpful. She gave one last look around when her gaze fell upon Rainbow. She nodded her head, showing that she was okay with the mares joining them. Spitfire gave the human a kiss as he entered the kitchen.

“How would you five like to join James’ harem?” The mares said nothing as they stared at each other. After a few seconds of silence they nodded their heads.

“Where will we be staying though?” Flitter asked as she looked at the other mares.

“Well, you and your sister can share a room. Rose doesn’t mind sharing a room with her two best friends. We also have an open room that Fiddlesticks can stay in,” the mares all smiled at Spitfire at the chance they were given.

They ran up to the pegasus and surprised her with a hug. She returned their hug as he came walking into the kitchen. When the mares saw him enter the kitchen they ran up and gave him a hug and a kiss. He held the mares together as the others smiled at him. He smiled at them as he left with the mares to show them their rooms. The mares couldn’t help but shake their heads at the way he could worm his way out of any situation. Then again they would never ask for anything different because then he wouldn’t be the man they fell in love with.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

Good Tidings

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 74: Good Tidings

James woke up in the morning feeling quite happy. The events that happened yesterday still played through his mind but he couldn’t help but laugh. James got out of his bed and decided to shower later. He exited his room to see the mares packing their bags. James walked around the many luggage bags that mainly belonged to Rarity to find Spitfire. James felt like he traveled around Equestria several times over when he made it to Spitfire’s room. James knocked on the door and waited for a response. The door opened and Spitfire was standing there in her bra and panties brushing her teeth.

James noticed the bulge that was protruding from her stomach but just ignored it. As the thought about it though some of the mares actually were getting a little fat. He never said anything unless he wanted to be put in an early grave. He gave it a few moments of thought since it wouldn’t be all that bad if he was going to be killed by these sexy mares. James shook his head so that he could ask what was going on.

“So where is everypony headed to?”

“Well Celestia sent a letter to Twilight asking to meet all of us.”

“Did she give any reason as to why she wanted to talk to all of you?”

“Not entirely. It was pretty vague in what she wanted from us.”

“So how long will you be gone?”

“We aren’t entirely sure but Rarity insisted that we prepare for a long stay.”

“Do you want me to come along with you all?”

“No the letter was pretty specific that you don’t come.”

James felt a little distraught that Celestia didn’t want him to come. He decided that it was best unless she wanted another destroyed castle. James gave Spitfire a kiss goodbye as he headed for his entertainment room. Spitfire blushed as she watched James walked away. The mares were all packed and were waiting for the carriages that were picking them up. The mares dragged James outside so that he could see them off. James tried to fight them off but gave up when it became a lost cause. James was sitting in the bench with Spitfire on his lap. They held each other close as they waited. The carriages finally arrived and all the mares gave James a kiss goodbye as they left.

James waved goodbye to them as they were taken away. Now that they were gone James took a big breath as he headed for a shower. James let the water run down his body as he relaxed. James thought to the many reasons that Celestia would call his mares to the castle. Spitfire was part of the Wonderbolts so she had responsibilities to the princesses, and Twilight and her friends were the bearers of the elements. Those were the only ones that were required to have to see Celestia. The others made no sense since they didn’t have to be required to see the princesses. James just shrugged since there was probably a good explanation.

Castle

The mares arrived at the castle as requested. The guards took their bags to their rooms as the mares went to see the sun goddess. The mares were standing at the double doors staring at the sun symbols. The doors opened and Twilight ran in to hug her mentor. Celestia hugged her pupil as the others came in and bowed to her. Celestia told them to rise and they did. Celesia took all the mares outside so they could all have a seat together. The mares took their seats as Celestia summoned some tea for them.

The mares drank their tea as they waited for Luna to show up. After several minutes Luna came walking in but her mane was still a mess. She took a seat next to her sister as she straightened out her mane. Once her mane was straightened Luna grabbed her tea cup and started to drink from it. All the mares continued to drink their tea in silence as they waited for somepony to start the conversation.

“So Celestia why did you want to see us?” Twilight asked but smiled glad to see her mentor.

“I called you all here because I wanted to see if my suspicions are true.” Celestia answered but the mares just stared at her in confusion.

“What is it that has you worried princess?” Spitfire asked as she looked over Celestia.

“Well I’m pretty sure that some of you have been feeling differently lately.” Celestia stated as she saw the bulges in their stomachs. The mares looked at each other as they gave a hesitant nod. They were feeling a bit more hungry, tired, and emotional than they used to. They looked back at Celestia as she continued to talk.

“If I may I would like to run a simple scan over all of you.” The mares nodded as Celestia went about her business. Her horn glowed her signature gold color as she checked their vitals. When she was done she couldn’t control the loud gasp that came from her mouth. The mares cringed at her gasp and checked to see if everything was alright.

“Is everything okay Celestia? What did you find?” Twilight asked worried for her mentor.

“Well I don’t know how to tell you all this so I will be blunt.” The mares scooted closer interested in what the princess had to say.

“All of you except for Fiddlesticks, Daisy, Lily, Flitter, and Cloudchaser sine they are new to James’ harem are pregnant.” There was complete silence as the mares took in what they were told. Before they could process this new information Celestia continued speaking.

“Spitfire, Twilight, and Octavia seemed to have it a little more special. Not only are they pregnant but they are pregnant with twins.”

Celestia smiled at the mares as they continued to stare blankly off into the distance. Celestia and Luna continued to drink their tea as they let the mares think over what they said. The mares looked at their slightly engorged stomachs and then at each other. Nothing was said as they remained silent. Celestia feared that they were about to have a mental breakdown. To keep the foals safe and healthy she was about to say something when she was cut off. She stared at the mares in front of her as tears formed in their eyes.

Even after being alive for thousands of years she couldn’t tell if they were of anger, sadness, or joy. As she continued to stare the mares let the tears fall from their face. Celestia was about to comfort them when she noticed the smiles on their faces. Spitfire smiled brightly as she rubbed her stomach. Pinkie was bouncing around wildly filled with joy that she was with child. Rainbow was dumbfounded as she couldn’t figure out her own feelings. She ranged from anger where she was threatening James’ life if he didn’t marry her and joy that she had James’ child.

Octavia, Lyra, and Vinyl seemed to share the same sentiment as they rubbed their stomachs humming a little tune. Twilight summoned a bunch of books trying to find a reason that she could have gotten pregnant. Aloe and Lotus were expertly rubbing their stomachs as they tried to make the baby comfortable. Rarity was in distress complaing how fat she was going to get and how long it would take for her to lose all that weight. Rose smiled as she held a hand over her stomach. Trixie seemed really happy that she was pregnant with James’ child thanking Celestia that she was pregnant with her true love’s child.

Fluttershy fainted from the stress of the news. Not uncommon for most ponies especially Fluttershy. Lightning couldn’t help but laugh at the situation. She acted like such a foal when she first met James and now she had his child. The other five mares were a little distraught but seemed to be okay with it since they did come in a little early. Celestia smiled at them as they cherished in the good news. Celestia offered them the chance to stay at the castle if they wanted. The mares declined her offer as they wanted James to hear this wonderful news. Celestia couldn’t help but chuckle at the possible reaction that James was going to have. Celestia called for their carriages as she teleported all their luggage back home.

Luna herself was happy for the mares. She was even giving them advice on the best way to tell James the happy news. The advice was more than likely to get James to freak out so she could have a good laugh. Celestia was sure that if all these things that had happened to him haven’t killed him then this might. The carriages arrived faster than usual but that was because Celestia wanted the mares back home as fast as they could be. All the mares bowed as they left the castle through the huge hole that was still left over.

Home

James was ready to enjoy a relaxing evening with his games. After dealing with starving mares that had random mood swings he wanted this alone time. He turned on his Xbox to find that Twilight left him an important message. The message stated that he couldn’t play any of his games until he got the other mare’s rooms done. James softly tossed his controller to the side as he changed into some working clothes. James called Soarin and Mac to see if they were willing to help him. They agreed and decided to meet up at the market.

James didn’t have to buy much since there were only two rooms that really needed to be created. He was now inside the house getting to work on Flitter’s and Cloudchaser’s room. He gave it a nice blue and grey color to accent their mane’s and coat’s. He grabbed the little storm cloud that he was given and put it in their room. It felt right since they seemed interested in the gift that he was given. He was working in Fiddlestick’s room and gave it a country look. He painted some farm houses with a fence surrounding them.

To help make the room seem special James placed a basket of apples on her bed. James visited Rose’s room and made a few slight changes but not a lot that Rose would kill him for. He added a few different flowers to the walls and ceiling to help Lily and Daisy feel at home. James was working on the electrical wiring for the two rooms when there was a knock at the door. He asked one of the stallions to answer it. Soarin left the room and headed for the door. When he answered the door he couldn’t help but look at Spitfire and the bulge in her stomach.

When he looked her in the eyes he could see the anger that flared up. It dared him to make a comment but that it wouldn’t go without consequence. Spitfire politely asked him and Mac to leave the house so they could speak with James. Soarin grabbed Mac but kept quiet since the mares wanted to surprise James. Mac saw the bulges and couldn’t help but shake his head for the wakeup call that James was going to get. The mares saw James hard at work so they quietly entered the room. Spitfire spoke to James using the sexiest voice that she could use.

“Hey James what are you working on?”

“Nothing much. Just doing what Twilight wanted me to do and get the other rooms more homey for the other mares.” The other mares gave Twilight a quick hug for the nice gesture. Twilight just waved her hand saying that it wasn’t such a big deal.

“So do you want to know what the princess wanted us for?” Vinyl stepped in trying to use her sexiest voice.

“I would like to yes but if she doesn’t want me to know then you don’t have to tell me.” Octavia walked up behind James and whispered into his ear using her seductive voice.

“Well the reason that we have been acting so different is because we are all pregnant.” At that statement James accidently crossed the wrong wires.

There was a huge shot of electricity as James was sent flying back into the wall. When he hit the floor he was unconscious. The mares quickly ran over to check that James was okay. They touched his body and James gave a loud groan as he held his hand in pain. Trixie could see the bad electricity burn that was on his hand and went to work. They picked James up and headed for the master bedroom so they could treat him in a more comfortable place. James woke came to his senses as he looked at his hand.

He could still feel the pain that the electricity surge caused him but was glad that Trixie was there to help him. James looked around the room as the mares smiled at him. James took a few seconds to collect his thoughts before he spoke. He gave a few flexes of his hand and then he started to speak.

“I just had the craziest dream.”

“What was it about?” Fluttershy asked as she looked at James’ hand.

“I dreamt that you all were getting a little bigger and were acting completely different than you used to. Then the next thing I know you all go to see the princess. Then you all came back and then Octavia said in a very sexy voice that you were all pregnant.” James said as he chuckled a bit to himself and shaking his head. He looked at the mares and noticed the slight embarrassment that they had.

“Well to tell you the truth James that wasn’t a dream. We really are pregnant and they are your children.” Twilight said as she blushed and rubbed the back of her head.

James just stared at the mares in confusion. He let the gears in his head turn as he tried to find the best reaction. James got up from the bed and walked out of the room. The mares followed him worried that he might react poorly. They continued to follow James until he went outside. James was standing outside and taking deep breaths. After a few seconds of breathing James took off into a sprint. As he sprinted from the house he started shouting.

“I’M GOING TO BE A FATHER!” James yelled as he ran through town repeating that same sentence over and over.

The mares smiled at James’ excitement as he ran through town telling all the ponies the good news. They saw that James turned down the road and headed for Sweet Apple Acres. The mares went back to the master bedroom as they waited for James to return to them. Several minutes later James returned sweaty and out of breath. Flitter gave him a glass of water and told him that he should take a shower. James thanked her for the glass of water and took her up on the advice. James took his shower as he got rid of the sweat from his body. He looked at the bruise on his side that AJ gave him when he told her the news.

Sweet Apple Acres

James was running down the road as he kept yelling the happy news. He reached the farm house and knocked on the door. Soarin answered and smiled at James. James told him the good news and Soarin gave him a good pat on the back. Mac showed up as Soarin told him the good news. Mac gave a nod of his head proud of James’ achievement. The three guys stood around and laughed as they celebrated James’ good fortune. Applejack showed up to see what all the commotion was about.

James walked up to Applejack to tell her the good news. Soarin saw that James was talking to Applejack and tried to stop him. He was worried that James was going to tell her what he told him. It wasn’t the fact that he got the mares pregnant but since she hasn’t seen yet she could take it the wrong way. Soarin didn’t make it in time when Applejack yelled at James and gave him a good punch in the side. James fell to the ground clutching his side and trying to get his breath back. Applejack was going to strike him again until Soarin stopped her.

Soarin took her to another room even against her protests. Once they were in a separate room he explained what James meant. Applejack blushed in embarrassment for jumping to conclusions. They went back to the living room to see James with an ice pack on his side. Applejack apologized to James but he said it was okay since he didn’t fully explain what he meant. They all shared a good laugh as Applejack patted him on the back happy for him. After a couple minutes of rest James gave the ice pack back and left the house.

All of them waved goodbye to James as he left the farm house. Once he was gone Applejack gave a stern look at Soarin. She pulled Soarin down so that she could speak into his ear. She told him that if he didn’t get her pregnant at some point then she and the others were going to bust his balls. Soarin gave a slight chuckle as he looked at Applejack. He could see the determined and serious look that she was giving him. He sighed as he gave her a kiss and told her whatever she wanted he would try.

Soarin looked over to Mac and could see that apparently Cheerilee had the same talk to him. If there was anypony that could make Mac scared it would be Cheerilee. Soarin laughed at the way the strong stallion submitted to the school teacher. Mac put Soarin in a head lock as he rough rubbed his scalp. After a few seconds of that Soarin and Mac shared a hearty laugh. They went back inside so they could get started on dinner.

House

James went back to the master bedroom and saw his mares on the bed. There was a spot in the middle made just for him. He sat in the middle as the mares got closer and shared their happiness with him. They showered him with kisses and hugs as they got themselves comfortable. James smiled as all the mares put their hands and wings over him to keep him safe. James couldn’t help but laugh at the way they were being protective. The mares were tired since their pregnancy took a lot out of them. James let them sleep as he thought about how lucky he was to have such great mares to care for him. James was pulled from his thoughts as Fiddlesticks, Flitter, Cloudchaser, Daisy, and Lily spoke to him.

“The next chance that we get you are going to get us pregnant and this is not open for debate.” The other mares said as they smiled seductively at James. James laughed nervously for the day when that would come. If anything he was certain that it would be next heat season. James steeled his nerves since he did want them to have the same happiness that the others had. James fell into sleep’s embrace as the mares snored slightly keeping James safe from any harm.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

Love Is Grand

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 75: Love Is Grand

James was in the carriage by himself or he thought he would have been except some of the mares decided to join him. Flitter, Cloudchaser, Fiddlesticks, Daisy, and Lily were sitting all around him trying to be as close as they could. Spitfire decided to join the carriage ride and made her own seat on James’ lap. They were flying to Canterlot for a wedding that was going to happen in a couple of days. The mares were nuzzling him as Spitfire kept going in with passionate kisses. James couldn’t help but laugh at how affectionate some of the mares had gotten. Sure some of it was due to their pregnancy but it was nice.

It only remained nice when they were in a good mood. James did his best to try and keep them in that mood. He remembered the stories that his old friends told him about a woman’s anger. That compared to nothing when the said woman was a mare and pregnant. Their mood swings went from calm and loving to angry and painful. James was able to hide in his room when a couple of them got really angry at him for no reason. Even with that James still loved his mares and wouldn’t trade them for anything. As he rode in the carriage he thought back to what lead to all this to happen.

One Week Ago

James was with his harem along with Soarin, Mac, and their little lovers. They were enjoying a nice picnic in the warm sun. Spitfire, Twilight, and Octavia leaned on James as they got comfortable. The held their hands on their stomachs as they smiled. Being with twins was kind of hard on them since they had to use a lot of energy just to get around. The mares stopped using most of their magic or flying so they wouldn’t hurt the little foals. They knew that the foals were safe inside a protective magical bubble as they developed but they didn’t want to risk anything. They all sat there in silence until they heard some panting.

Spike was running up to them like he was being chased by a hydra. Spike reached everypony and was trying to catch his breath. They all waited as Spike was able to get his breathing under control as he was joined by his marefriends. Spike belched up a letter in green flames and handed it to Twilight. She took the letter and went to reading it. As she read the letter James stuck out his fist and Spike met it with his own. The two of them smiled at each other until Twilight released a sharp gasp.

Being a little protective as most upcoming parents probably became, he looked around for any danger. Twilight could see that he was looking all around for some type of danger to cross his path. She put a hand on his shoulder and smiled at him. James was able to calm down and smile back a Twilight. Twilight gave him a quick kiss as she gathered everypony’s attention. She cleared her throat as she summed up what the letter had to say.

“We all have been cordially invited to go to a wedding. The princess has asked us to help prepare for the event. Rainbow Dash you will work with the Wonderbolts to make a spectacular air show. Pinkie is in charge of decorations and invitations. Applejack will deal with all the catering. Rarity you are to make the dresses for the newlyweds. Fluttershy will need to bring her song birds for a performance. I am to show up and plan out the little details that need to be looked over.” All the ponies were smiling especially Rainbow Dash since she got the chance to fly with the Wonderbolts.

“So who is getting married?” James asked.

“I’m not entirely sure. The letter didn’t state who it was for.”

“Sorry about that. I probably should have given you this letter first.” Spike said chuckling a little as he handed her the letter. Twilight gave him a little glare but then smiled at him.

“The wedding is to be between Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and…” Twilight paused looking at the second name making sure that she was reading it right. James gestured her to go on so they could all know who was getting married.

“And my brother.” Twilight stood their shocked as she tried to process this information. She couldn’t think long as Spike belched up another letter and handed it to Twilight.”

Forgot to put this in the last letter but tell James that he can bring whatever he wants. As long as he doesn’t destroy more of the castle or carry anything to dangerous. I do hope that he took the time to think over my offer of attending this wedding.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia

All the mares stared at James with slight annoyance. They didn’t know that James was already invited to the wedding and he didn’t tell them. James scratched the back of his head as he stared at the grass. He hoped that they would go back to the topic of Twilight’s brother so he could think of an excuse. The Gods were finally looking down on him as Applejack asked about her brother.

“Ah didn’t know you had a brother Twi.”

“I don’t like to brag too much about my family.”

“So what does he do then?” Rainbow asked.

“He is the captain of the Royal Guard.” James was taking a drink of water but that was a waste as he spat it out. He was having a coughing fit as he hit his chest.

James was a little worried now since he never met Twilight’s brother. James was coming up with different scenarios on the meeting with her brother. There was a chance that he knew Twilight was pregnant but not married so he would get his ass kicked. The other was that he didn’t know and then he would get thrown into the dungeon and then beaten to death. Twilight could see that James was having a little panic attack so she went to comfort him. Twilight lifted James’ chin and gave him a reassuring kiss. James melted into the kiss as he calmed down.

“Don’t worry James everything will be fine. I already told my brother the great news and about you.” James nodded his head until it finally clicked.

James was now ready for a heart attack at that moment. He was able to focus his thoughts and smiled at Twilight. With everything settled everypony packed up their picnic and headed home. As they walked home Spike nudged James gaining his attention. Spike gestured his head to the back of the group so they could talk in a little more private setting. James and Spike made their way back as he was handed a scroll. James opened the scroll and read its contents. James shook his head at the troubling news. She wanted James to be ready for a fight during the wedding since they received a threat. James ripped the scroll and tossed it to the side. He stared as he mares walked down the road and at Spike. James grew serious in his expression as he planned out what he would do if things got heated.

Present

James was pulled from his thoughts as he felt something rubbing against his crotch. He looked down and noticed six hands near his groin giving delicate touches. James looked at the mares as they pulled back their hands from being caught. James pulled Spitfire in and gave her a deep kiss showing that he didn’t mind. He really didn’t mind the attention but he would like a little heads up if they were getting frisky. Spitfire proceeded to unzip his pants and James tried to stop her. His attempt failed as the other mares held back his hands and giving him seductive grins.

Spitfire went to stroking his cock trying to get it to stand at attention. James groaned as Spitfire playfully teased his shaft and tip with the tips of her fingers. The mares were too busy having fun to notice the carriage had landed. The door was opened and the poor guard that opened the door fainted. Everypony looked at the unconscious guard blushing at what they did. They carefully stepped out of the carriage and grabbed their things. They walked away from the unconscious guard but James made sure to apologize to him.

They arrived at the castle entrance where some maids grabbed their bags and took them to the room. Celestia looked at James as she nodded her head and smiled at him. James was about to enter the castle so he could unpack but Twilight cut him off. She grabbed his hand and lead him down the road. She mentioned something about talking to her brother about not telling her sooner that he was getting married. James was a little less worried about that and more about how Shining was going to react to seeing him.

They arrived to where Shining was stationed and he smiled down at Twilight. James took in Shining’s features as he came forward. He was a white unicorn with a shield as a cutie with stars surrounding it. His mane and tail were a cobalt blue with some lighter blue streaks in it. When Shining reached them he hugged his sister. When he was done hugging her James stuck out his hand to greet the unicorn. Instead of a hand shake his face was met with a fist. James stumbled back a bit and looked at the unicorn. He could see the anger that was coming from his eyes and he really wished that he went inside the castle now.

“You and me at the training grounds.” Shining stated as he walked in the direction of the training grounds.

James sighed as he followed the white unicorn. Twilight was looking at James and her brother with worried looks. She knew that James was tough but so was her brother. She tried to talk James out of fighting but James refused to back down. It wasn’t so much the anger that James saw in his eyes but more of concern. Heck James was certain if he had a sister that told him that she got pregnant by some man and they hadn’t gotten married yet then he would want to test the responsibility of the man. They reached the training grounds and stepped inside the sparring ring. James went about stretching while Shining removed most of his armor getting into some more casual clothing.

Once they were ready and limber they got into a fighting stance. The two of them circled around the ring as other guards came to watch the fight. James kind of built a good standing with the guards after the Gala incident and were interested to see how he would fare against the Captain. After sizing each other up for a few seconds they charged at each other. They both hit each other in the face with their fists trying to knock the other out in one hit. They stood their ground as their fists remained connected to the others face. They held a gaze with each other before backing away for another attack.

Shining came at him with a low kick that James easily jumped over. He didn’t see Shining move his hands as he spun his body around and brought down his leg. James put up his arms as he took the kick at full force. James hit the ground hard as the air was knocked out of his lungs. Shining stood over him smiling as he believed he achieved victory. James could see that smirk that was telling him that he better stay down. James growled as he wrapped his legs around Shining and brought him to the ground.

Once Shining was on the ground James got on top of him. Shining brought his arms up as he protected his face. James went to punching at his face trying to break his defenses. Shining couldn’t concentrate as he tried to protect himself. James could feel that Shining was about to give but was stopped when they were both put in a lavender bubble. James looked over at Twilight and we wished that he hadn’t. Twilight was staring at him with pure anger but it wasn’t just directed at him. Her anger was also directed at her brother for fighting her coltfriend. She brought them over to her and gave them a stern talking to.

“What the hell are you two thinking? You are getting married here soon and you pick a fight with my coltfriend. Then James you end up beating my brother into the ground trying to put him out of commission.” James and Shining looked at each other and couldn’t control the laughter that they released. Twilight raised an eyebrow at them trying to see why they were laughing.

“Twilight there is nothing to worry about. Shining was just seeing if I was worth being with you and the child that you are carrying.” Twilight looked to her brother for confirmation about what James told her.

“He is right Twily. I read all your letters and I just had to see if he was worth being married to a unicorn of your caliber. I wasn’t trying to hurt him but see if he could keep you safe if you were ever in danger.” The two continued to laugh but that was cut off as Twilight released her magic on them.

The two of them fell to the ground and groaned in pain as they rubbed their backs. Twilight walked over to her brother and gave him a good punch in the arm. She then walked over to James and gave him a deep passionate kiss. After the kiss was broken off she slapped James and went back to her brother. She still had one question that needed answering and Shining was the only one that could answer it.

“So who exactly is this Princess Mi Amore Cadenza that you are marrying?” Twilight stared at her brother waiting for an answer.

“Do you not remember her Twily?” Twilight shook her head since she didn’t know any pony by that name.

“Mi Amore Cadenza is Cadence. Your old foalsitter.” James couldn’t help but laugh but stopped when Twilight shot him a look.

Twilight was about to say something but then a pink alicorn came walking in. She had a pink coat and her cutie mark was a crystal heart. Her mane was like Rainbow’s but the different colored streaks were in a little more order. Twilight beamed as she ran over to the alicorn shouting Cadence. When she reached the alicorn Twilight proceeded to do a little dance. The dance ended with Twilight shook her rear near Cadence. James looked over to Shining and he just shrugged. Every time James thought that he had Twilight figured out there was something new.

Cadence walked over and looked over James and Shining. She helped to clean Shining of his mess as he got up. James got up but was left dirty by Twilight just giving him a stare. James just hung his head down as he sighed deeply. He went to brushing off most of the dirt as best as he could. Once he was done Cadence walked up to him and smiled at him. James could see that the smiled held sincerity but there was something else. There was a hint of malicious intent and he was certain that there was lust behind it. Before James could say anything he was pulled into a bone crushing hug by the pink alicorn.

“So you must be the human hero James that helped keep Canterlot and Equestria safe.” Cadence continued to beam at him happily. James rubbed the back of his head and chuckled a little.

“Trust me when I say that I am no hero. I just dealt with my own problems and that was it. I don’t need any special title or status to be better.” James told her as he broke free of her hug.

Cadence continued to smile at him as she went back to Shining. The groups went their separate ways. As they walked past each other James felt something rub his crotch and spank his butt. James turned around and saw Cadence with that uncomforting smile as she blew a kiss to him. James shivered at the unwanted attention as he hid his groin and protected his butt from Cadence. He didn’t know what it was but he felt extremely uncomfortable around that alicorn. She was giving off a vibe that spelled danger and mischief. James really hoped that these feelings were just because of the unwanted attention that she gave him.

James continued to follow Twilight until he saw Celestia. James gave Twilight a kiss as she headed to join the other mares in some type of fun. James walked over to Celestia as she opened the throne room doors. They walked over to the balcony and looked out over the city. They both stared in silence until Celestia spoke up.

“So James are you going to try and keep “it” in your pants more often or not.”

“Is that how you are going to open up a conversation with me when we meet now?” Both James and Celestia laughed so the tension would lighten up.

“But I do need to know one thing princess. How much trouble might we be in?” James looked at Celestia and could see that she wasn’t even sure.

“I don’t know James. Equestria has many allies but we are not without enemies. The letter that we received about the attack on Canterlot was a surprise. We looked into it but we are unsure who might be trying to attack us.” Celestia looked down at her ponies as they walked around the streets and mingled.

“Can you at least promise me one thing?” James looked at Celestia with seriousness in his eyes.

“Anything James. For what you did for Canterlot I can make sure that I see to your request.” Celestia smiled down at James helping put him at ease.

“Even though I really hope that nothing happens I am prepared if it does. The only thing that I ask is that you keep the mares safe from harm. I also don’t like to think about it but if something happens to me during this attack then make sure that the mares stay safe and my foals live happy and healthy lives.” Celestia could see that James was serious about what he said. James let a few tears roll down his face as he looked out at the city. Celestia wrapped a wing around him to help comfort him. They continued to stare at the street letting the silence seep in.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

Wedding Bells

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 76: Wedding Bells

After standing on the balcony for several hours in silence they finally broke apart. Celestia gave James a warm smile and he couldn’t help but return it. They gave each other a hug and then James left Celestia’s room. James was walking down the long hallway to the room that he was staying in. The hallway was nicely lit from the light of the moon. James smiled at the good job that Luna did. He felt hurt when he learned that ponies didn’t like her nights. Compared to Earth these nights were absolutely gorgeous. James reached his room and went inside.

His room was completely empty except for his bags on the bed. He went over to his bags to get unpacked since there was a chance that he wasn’t going to be alone for long. James pulled out the new set of shirts that Rarity made him. She gave James an earful that she couldn’t keep making a new set of shirts for him every time that he decided to have sex with a pony. James laughed because to help ease the tension he said that the older ones could be used as a way to show how much has changed during his stay. James had all his clothes packed away and opened the second bag.

His mares asked his why he was taking two bags since all his clothes fit in one. He told them that the second bag was for his nicer set of clothes. The second bag did contain a nice tuxedo for the wedding but he also stuffed his daggers into the bag. James hung the tuxedo in the closet as he placed the daggers in a drawer. He brought his revolver but he didn’t know why he did so. The gun had no ammo so it was completely useless. He could create the ammo if he needed to but he wasn’t ready to lose his dick to Lotus just yet. James remembered walking into her room before they left for the castle to see how she was doing.

Lotus was sitting on her bed sharpening a knife. James asked what she was doing and she smiled at him. She told him that the knife was special because if he did anything half assed like he did at the Gala then she was going to cut his dick off. James started to back away slowly from Lotus but was stopped when she started laughing. James just stared at her in shock trying to figure out why she was laughing. Once she was done she told him that it was a knife from the kitchen that needed to be sharpened. James was able to relax knowing that he wasn’t in any real danger yet. Lotus walked up to him and whispered that she would give him a good thrashing if he gave her another scare like last time.

James just shivered at the thought of getting another beating from Lotus. James shrugged since they all would be understanding if he carried his weapons with him to the wedding. James finished putting his stuff away and headed for the shower. James opened the door and was ready to leave the bathroom until six sets of hands grabbed him. James was pulled into the bathroom by Spitfire, Fiddlesticks, Flitter, Cloudchaser, Daisy, and Lily. They all smiled at James while he tried to regain his senses of what just happened. James was now standing in the bathroom with six naked mares.

Spitfire turned on the shower and guided James inside. James knew that Spitfire was doing this to just tease him and kind of make him feel bad. He told her that he wasn’t going to have sex with her until the child was born. She explained that the child would have been fine but he wasn’t willing to take that chance. Spitfire wasn’t happy about that so she along with some of the others made it their goal to make him feel on edge. He was forced to look at their bodies that even with being pregnant still looked beautiful. They would constantly tease him and have him set on edge when they were together. James would have probably lost it if it wasn’t for the other mares that he had with him. So to make the playing field even James made love to the new mares if he was needing to find release.

They didn’t mind since they knew James loved them and it was fun for them to mess with the others. The mares all smiled at James as they showered together. James asked if the others were planning on joining them. Sadly they wouldn’t as much as they would love to. They were too busy getting things prepared for the wedding. It felt lonely without them but still he was glad that they were all happy. It wasn’t every day that somepony got to see a royal wedding. James was pulled from his thoughts when Spitfire said that Twilight would like him and her to go and talk with Cadence.

James didn’t know why but when her name was said the air got cold and heavy. The name alone sent fear into him and he was worried. There should have been no reason that he was scared of the princess but something didn’t seem right. Now that James thought about it he didn’t know what she was the princess of. Celestia was the princess of the sun and Luna was the princess of the moon. James looked at Spitfire and asked her the question that was bugging him.

“Hey Spits do you know what Cadence is supposed to be the princess of?”

“I didn’t know what she was the princess of until I asked Twilight. She said that Cadence was the princess of love.” Spitfire smiled warmly at James as she drew circles on his bare chest.

James ran that answer through his head. So she was the princess of love and that was kind of weird to James. Though being the princess of love might explain why she acted the way she did. She was probably just testing him to see if he was loyal to his mares or just going around town fucking every mare he saw. Even with that thought in mind though it did nothing to help settle the weird feeling that he had for the princess. He just chalked it up to being nervous about the wedding. Being at the wedding made James want to have his own with his mares but he didn’t know what to do about it. They would all be happy about having a wedding with James but he didn’t know how to go about it.

James wanted to surprise his mares about the wedding when he wanted it. James thought back to a marriage book that he was reading when he was bored. The book detailed different ways that the ponies would propose to each other. Surprisingly there was a section about necklaces being a perfect way to show unity together. James looked over at Spitfire and saw that she was still wearing her fire gem necklace. He never once saw her take it off and wondered if anypony asked who she was engaged to. The use of rare gem on necklaces would be a way to propose to a mare. James just smiled as he looked at Spitfire.

He shared that information to her to see what she thought about it. She said that it could have been anyway that James wanted it to be. He could have it be as a way that he proposed to her or a nice piece of jewelry that he gave her. James said that he was more than glad to have it as a way of proposal but just wasn’t ready to jump into planning the marriage just yet. Spitfire gave him a kiss letting him know that she could wait for him to get everything settled before they went that far. James was now glad that he brought the other necklaces with him. All his mares deserved to have something nice and he wasn’t opposed to letting it be a proposal.

The shower was finished and all his mares were grinning happily at James. When James took a step he nearly collapsed. He grabbed his head as the room started to spin. He looked at his mares he swore that he heard them swallowing. James slapped himself mentally for not coming to his senses when they were blowing him. They seemed content that he hadn’t noticed and were more than happy to have pleased him. The mares smiled at him while Spitfire just glared at him. James playfully stuck his tongue out at her saying that she started this war. Spitfire grinned as she casually walked her with an extra spring in her step letting her breasts bounce.

When she was close to James she could hear his heavy breathing as he tried to calm his racing heart. She lightly trailed a finger up along his body making him shiver. As he shivered in excitement Spitfire leaned in and whispered into his ear. She warned him that he better not start to think that he had won. There were still thirteen other mares and those five wouldn’t be able to help him all the time. The reason being once they were pregnant if they were still pregnant would put James all alone. James was able to get his breathing under control as he whispered back to Spitfire. He told her that he was going to win this and when it was over he was going to make sure they understood what he went through.

Spitfire could only grin as she wrapped her tail around his waist leading him back to the bed so they could get some sleep. James laid down as the mares got around him and used his body as a pillow. The mares fell asleep pretty fast but James was still awake. He looked at the ceiling as he let his mind wander. He thought about his own wedding when that would come up. He imagined all his mares in white but that would change when Rarity would decide on all their colors. James could see himself in a tuxedo but would ask Rarity if she could get everypony’s cutie mark on it. There was a chance that she wouldn’t like it but there could be potential in it.

James was letting his mind work too much. He carefully moved himself out of bed and got dressed in casual clothing. He opened his second bag and pulled out the brown bag. He opened it to take inventory to make sure all the necklaces were there. All the necklaces were there and he was happy. James placed the bag on the nightstand and left a note for Spitfire to remind that he took the bag with him to the wedding. James smiled as the mares were trying to search for his body and grabbed pillows thinking that it was him. James walked out of his room and went exploring around the castle.

James was in the gardens as he took a seat on the bench. He looked up into the sky and saw Princess Luna flying around. James could tell that she saw him and he waved to her. Luna turned around and flew towards where James was sitting. She landed gracefully and walked the little distance left to James. James got up from the bench and was going to greet the princess but was pulled into a bone crushing hug. When she let him go James looked at her to see that she was smiling at him. James gave a smile back as he sat on the bench and made room for Luna to sit down. Luna took her seat next to James and they went to conversing with each other.

“So how are thou doing James?”

“I could be better but nothing too major that needs to be worried about. What about you? Are you doing okay?”

“Yes James I am doing very well. I was just doing my nightly patrol over Canterlot to make sure all my ponies were sleeping peacefully. What are you doing out here James?”

“I was just going for a walk around the castle. If I may though Luna I would like to ask you a question. Feel free not to answer though.”

“Ask away James since I would like to be helpful to some one that enjoys my nights.” Luna smiled at James and just gave her a shrug like it wasn’t much.

“Well I have been here for quite some time and you already know what has happened with some of the mares.” Luna couldn’t help but blush and chuckle at James.

“Well the only thing I was wondering was how long it would be before my mares gave birth.” James was expecting the princess to get flustered but she was surprisingly calm.

“Well I have heard how long it takes for a human child to be born from Lyra. The only true difference would be how long it takes to give birth. For ponies it takes seven months before we give birth. Your mares are already four months in so you have three months left to be ready for that.”

“Thanks princess. I needed to know so I wouldn’t completely freak out when it happens.”

“Now if I may James I would like to ask you a question.” James gestured with his hand for the princess to ask away.

“I was wanting to know how you have been able to do some of the things that you have done. You are able to do magic and you seemed to have gained some strength as well. What I want to know is how have you gained these abilities.” James cringed slightly at the thought of how he got these powers. He looked at Luna and smiled at her to help calm himself.

“Well as you remember a few months ago I nearly killed myself. During that time I had to get blood transfusions from the mares to help keep me alive. I received blood from Pinkie Pie, Vinyl, and Rainbow Dash. You already know that I have been learning magic when I finally got better and that was thanks to Vinyl’s blood. Then during a special night that doesn’t need to go into detail, Twilight helped to get the other magic flowing. I could feel the strength in my body that Pinkie’s blood gave me. The only thing that I don’t know is what Rainbow’s blood may have given me. I would like to think that I was going to fly but sadly that was a no.” James stared at his veins as he prodded them with his finger. Luna looked at him for a bit before taking off into the air.

James watched as she flew away and grabbed a cloud. She brought it down with her and lowered it to the ground. James looked at the cloud and then back at Luna before settling his gaze back on the cloud. Luna gestured for him to step onto the cloud but James just shook his head. Sure pegasi had the ability to walk on clouds but there was no way that he could. Luna gave a huff as she lifted James with her magic and dropped him on the cloud. James had his eyes shut as he expected to fall through the cloud and hit the ground slightly hard. James didn’t feel any pain for a few seconds so he opened his eyes. He saw that he was lying on the cloud as though it was a firm surface. Luna was smiling happily that she was able to figure out James’ other power.

“Don’t you ever do that to me again.” James said a little annoyed.

“Oh hush you. I helped you figure out your third ability.”

“Yeah you did where there was a chance that I could have died.”

“What you don’t trust that I would have caught you?”

“Oh no I’m certain that you would have caught me but only after I would be a second away from hitting the ground.”

“I think you are just being a little overdramatic.” Luna said as she smiled at James. James just shook his head since there was no point in arguing with her.

“Hey Luna what do you think of Cadence?”

“I believe along with my sister that our niece is very nice. She is nothing like our nephew Blueblood and are happy about that. She is a very caring pony and respects all. We are truly happy for her marriage and wish her the best.” James could see that Luna was proud of her niece and so kept things to himself. At best he was just worrying about nothing. He was probably nervous about her since she could tell how loving a pony is and could easily fix that.

James and Luna gave each other a hug as she took off into the night sky. James took a deep breath as he continued to walk around the gardens until he came across the statue of Discord. James felt disgust towards the draconequus but had mixed feelings. This used to be Celestia’s boyfriend and it seemed so weird. It was understandable somewhat since there needed to be some sort of balance in Equestria. James wondered if given the right chance if Discord could possibly get back together with Celestia. James touched the statue and wished Discord a good night. James couldn’t help but laugh that maybe Discord was giving him a cold glare at his joke.

James continued to walk around until he came across his room again. He looked around at the other rooms to see the doors slightly open. James suggested back at the house that they should keep their doors slightly crack that way they could call upon James if needed. Looks like they were taking the advice to heart but he felt that it wasn’t needed at the castle. There were guards all around so there was a slim chance of them getting hurt. Even with that slim chance though James was glad that they still thought about it.

James entered his room and got changed into his pajamas. He carefully put himself in bed and closed his eyes. During his sleep he felt a hand grab him and pull him closer. James kept his eyes closed and moved closer to whoever was holding onto him. Whichever mare was next to him smelled very lovely. James’ eyes shot open when he heard the mare holding onto him speak.

“Hello handsome glad you could finally come to bed.” James could only stare in horror as Cadence held onto him not letting him leave.

Wedding Blues

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 77: Wedding Blues

James couldn’t help but scream on the inside as he stared into Cadance’s dark purple eyes. As he stared into them he was sure that he saw a flash of green. Through his struggles James was able to break free of her hold and jumped out of the bed. James tried to use his magic but he couldn’t feel the power surge through him. He looked at his right arm to see a drop of blood form. He looked over at Cadance and she was holding a syringe. She grinned at James as she got off the bed and walked towards him. James slowly backed away trying to reach the drawer with his daggers.

He was a few steps away so he tried to run for them. He was stopped when a magic blast him in the side and sent him flying. He crashed into the wall leaving an indention of his body. James groaned in pain as he tried to get back to his feet. He was grabbed by the collar of his shirt as Cadance glowered at him. James tried to grab her hand so he could pry her off but was slammed back into the wall. With all the noise that was being made James hoped that somepony would hear what was going on and check on him. There seemed to be no pony coming to check on him and as he thought about it he couldn’t hear anything from the outside.

“Who are you and what have you done?” James asked as he kept his eyes on the princess.

“My dear James I am Cadance and I just put up a soundproof bubble so our fun isn’t disturbed.” Cadance grinned maliciously as her eyes burned a green flame.

“I know that you aren’t Cadance. Cadance is supposed to be a kind pony that helps those that are in love. I can see that you are just an imposter filled with lust. Also what did you to do my mares?” James retorted trying to break free.

“My you are the perceptive one aren’t you. Dante was right when he said that you could figure out trouble. I guess there is no point in hiding my true form from you. As for your mares they are safe in their own rooms unaware of anything.” Cadance smirked as a green flame enveloped her body.

When the green flame died down James was impressed with what he saw. Standing in front of him was a creature made of black chitin. She had a jagged horn on her head with insect like wings. Her eyes were a forest green and she had fangs for teeth. Her mane and tail was a swampy green color and there were holes in her body. James couldn’t help but stare in awe at the creature. He had never seen anything like it and it was truly fascinating.

“My name is Queen Chrysalis of the changelings and you my dear James are going to help me.” Before James could say anything they were surrounded by green flames and teleported somewhere.

When the flames died down Chrysalis threw James into a rock wall. James groaned as his back made impact with the rock. James brought himself to his feet so that he could get in his surroundings. James looked around to see that he was in some type of cave filled with crystals. James looked back over at Chrysalis and she was still smirking at him. James felt the fire inside of him burn as he charged at the changeling. James was about to give her a good punch before she transformed into Fluttershy. James stopped not wanting to hurt the shy pegasus.

Chrysalis smirked that James stopped his attack. She moved quickly as she grabbed James by the throat and slammed him to the ground. James could feel the wind knocked from his lungs as he stared up at Fluttershy. She changed back to her true form and James could only stare at her in disgust. James struggled to break free of her grasp but he couldn’t do anything. He could feel the strength being sapped from his body the more that she held onto him.

“What are you doing to me you monster?” James screamed spitting in Chrysalis’ face. Chrysalis wiped her face off before punching James in the gut.

“I’m just feeding off your emotions my dear James.”

“What do you mean feeding of my emotions?”

“My dear James changelings require a different diet to survive. We can eat food like ponies but our true nutrition comes from emotions. The most delicious of those emotions is love and you James are filled with it.” Chrysalis picked James up and flew him into the wall.

As James hit the wall he noticed that there were other changelings in the cave with them. They were just floating around like mindless drones. James looked back at Chrysalis as she snapped her fingers. Several drones came flying down to her side. James looked back at Chrysalis as she began to speak.

“You see James your love is more than anything that I have ever tasted. I want to take over Equestria but I can’t do that without some help. So I have this offer that you can think about. You can either die here in this cave or you can help me take out the princesses and rule Equestria at my side. I can give you anything you want James. I can even give you a bigger harem of your mares. They can all change to any mare of your desire and as many of you want of that mare.” Chrysalis said as she got closer to James’ face.

James watched as the changelings changed from the different mares. They got their forms perfect and even sounded like them. Everything was right with them except for one thing. They weren’t the original that he fell in love with. James started to laugh hysterically and Chrysalis could only look at him in confusion. James leaned in close to her ear so only she could hear his response.

“As tempting as that sounds I am going to have to decline your offer. Also trust me when I say that I won’t be dying in this cave anytime soon.” Chrysalis pulled back with rage in her eyes.

Chrysalis growled at James as she threw him over her shoulder. James was expecting to hit the ground or another wall but felt nothing. James opened his eyes to see that there were drones holding onto him. They all turned into his mares as they took him away. The last thing that James heard was Chrysalis laughing as she left the cave. James struggled to break free of their hold but he lost too much strength. He tried to use his magic again only for it to fizzle out. James screamed in anger as he was taken into another part of the cave system.

James was expecting to be beaten and torn limb from limb from these imposters. Instead they were taking good care of him and making him feel nice. James could see a light green glow from them and could only guess what that meant. They were making him comfortable so they could feed off his love. James wanted to fight back but couldn’t find the strength. They weren’t his mares but he couldn’t bring himself to do harm to them. James tried to break free but they kept him in place. James closed his eyes and prayed that his mares would be okay until he got out.

Spitfire

Spitfire woke up as the morning sun was rising into the air. She yawned as she stretched out her back. She looked around to see that she was alone in her own room. She was certain that she was sleeping with James last night. She shrugged her shoulders thinking that James might have put her here to keep her safe. She headed over to her shower to get cleaned up for morning practice with everypony. She finished her shower and got into her flight suit. It felt weird being in the flight suit after being out of it for so long.

Spitfire could only smile since she didn’t mind that she hasn’t flown in such a long time. She walked out of her room to check on James. She opened his door to see that he wasn’t there. She looked around his room trying to find any evidence of him. She couldn’t find him anywhere in his room. She looked over at the nightstand and saw the brown bag with a note. She walked over to it and read the note. She looked inside the bag and stared at the other necklaces that were in there. Spitfire couldn’t help but laugh at the romantic gesture James made.

Spitfire opened her flight suit and stuck the back inside one of the pockets. Once the bag was secured she looked at her own necklace and smiled. She walked out of his room to run into everypony else as they were getting ready. They all smiled at each other as they waited around for the day to truly begin. The sun was fully in the sky so everypony went their separate ways to get ready for the wedding. The mares were walking down the hall when they ran into Cadance. They all bowed respectfully to the princess. She told them that they didn’t need to bow to her. The ponies all stood up but Spitfire had a question for the princess.

“Excuse me Cadance I was wondering if you knew where James was?”

“Oh I saw James heading out with some guards to check on some things. He should be back before the wedding gets started.” Spitfire smiled as she gave a quick bow to the princess.

Twilight

Twilight was going around the castle and checking on her friends to see how things were going. All her friends were doing fine but Cadance seemed to have a problem with everything that they were doing. Twilight watched as she threw away the food, insulted Rarity’s dresses, and even yelled at Fluttershy’s animals. This wasn’t the Cadance that she remembered. Twilight was with her friends drinking tea. They were all talking about how nice it was that they could help with the wedding.

“How can any of you say that? That is clearly not the same Cadance that I looked up to. There is something wrong with her.” Twilight blurted at her friends.

“Now calm down there sugar cube. I am certain that Cadance is just nervous for her wedding. Heck I was nervous as hell for my own wedding. She just wants everything to be perfect and I can respect that.” AJ replied and everypony else nodded their heads in agreement.

“No it isn’t. She was rude to every one of you and you don’t seem to care. Also where is James? She said that he would be back but he is nowhere to be seen. I’m going to have a talk with Cadance about this.” Twilight got up from her seat and left. Before anypony could stop her she teleported away.

Twilight arrived at her brother’s house and knocked on the door. Shining answered the door and gave his sister a huge hug. Twilight returned the hug as she entered the house. Twilight looked at her brother and asked what was wrong with Cadance. He answered the same way that her friends did. Twilight could only stare at shock at how dense her brother was being. He was there when Cadance watched over her so he should know when something isn’t right. Twilight was about to argue with her brother when Cadance appeared.

She didn’t seem happy that Twilight was visiting so she pulled her brother away. The two of them entered the study so they could talk privately. Twilight quietly walked over to the door to listen in on their conversation. Cadance wasn’t happy with her brother having her over. As they talked Shining grabbed his head in pain. Twilight watched as Cadance’s horn glowed green and zapped her brother. She stared in horror as her brother’s eyes spun around. She ran out of the house before she saw anything more. Her brother was being brainwashed and she needed to warn the others.

Twilight arrived at the castle to warn her friends but they were all asleep. Deciding that it would be best to let them sleep she went to her own room. She was going to wait for the practice ceremony to call out Cadance for being evil. It may not be the best thing to do but it was the right thing to do. Twilight cried a little since James wasn’t around. If there was anypony that would hear her out it would have been James. James proved himself to listen to a problem and try his best to help whether if it turned out to be real or not. One of the best lessons that he taught her that nopony could ever be wrong in what they say until proven otherwise. Twilight couldn’t help but smile as she dozed off clutching her stomach.

James

James could feel that his strength was low and he couldn’t fight back anymore. He just laid back in the chair that he was sitting on and gave in to the desires. If they came to feed him grapes he would open his mouth and eat them. If they gave him a massage then he would moan at the pleasure. If they snuggled up to him then he would wrap his arms around them and make them feel safe. His mind started to get cloudy as they continued to feed off of him. The only thing that allowed him to hold on was the memories of the mares.

With his mares running through his head it gave him enough strength to hold out. If he could hold out long enough then they might be able to find him. It seemed that it was becoming nighttime because the imposters were going to sleep. They didn’t let James go as their magic continued to flow. As they slept they continued to feed off James but being careful not to kill him. James looked bleary eyed over to where there was a flash of green flame. Chrysalis walked over to him and smiled down at James.

“So how are you doing my lovely?” Chrysalis cooed making James hack a little.

“Why don’t you fuck off you damn bug.” James retorted in between breaths. Chrysalis’ smile turned into a frown as she slapped James.

“Why must you resist? I gave you two simple choices and you act like that they would destroy something.” Chrysalis couldn’t help but laugh. James just growled at her.

“Although one of your harem mates is starting to become a little troublesome. Twilight Sparkle I believe her name is. If she doesn’t stop putting her nose where it doesn’t belong then she might get hurt.” Chrysalis emphasized her point with her glowing hand.

“You could never beat Twilight if you tried. Your magic is compared to that of a baby timberwolf. Also if you even hurt a single strand on her head then I will be the one coming after you. I will hunt you down if I have to so that they all remain safe.”

“I know very well of what you are capable of James. I also know that your mares are pregnant and that you wouldn’t want anything to happen to them. So I will make you a new deal. If you help me take over Equestria then you can keep you little harem plus more if you want. If you still refuse then I can’t guarantee their safety.” James started to laugh and this threw Chrysalis back a bit.

“I would say that your guaranteed safety wouldn’t mean anything. They could easily defeat you if they needed to. That is why you hide from everypony. You fear their strength because you can’t do anything to stop it.” Chrysalis had enough of James’ back talk and slapped him across the face.

When James turned his head around Chrysalis grabbed him by the sides and made him look at her. She stared into his eyes for a bit before pressing her lips against his. James gagged as he felt her tongue enter his mouth and explore. Chrysalis pulled back after a few seconds with ragged breathing. She smirked as she saw James couch from the intrusion of his mouth.

“I will enjoy breaking that spirit of yours James. You will become my slave of love and my food source for the entire hive. Say goodbye to everything James because this time you lose.” Chrysalis walked away and disappeared in her green fire.

James looked up at the ceiling as he screamed at the top of his lungs. James kept screaming as much as he could trying to rid himself of his anger. James started to slowly calm down as he looked at all the crystals. James closed his eyes to get some sleep since he was going to be stuck down here for a while.

Dream Realm

James was in his own dream world with no sign of Luna. James guessed that there was something keeping Luna from entering his dreams. James walked around and ended up at the castle gardens. James took a seat at the table and drank the tea that was there. As James drank his tea the shadow foals appeared all around and walked up to him. James jumped back a bit since he thought that only Luna was able to create them. The shadow foals wrapped around his legs as the spoke in unison.

“Don’t worry daddy. Mommy will be able to find you and help you.” James smiled down at the little foals as he brought them into a hug.

James couldn’t explain it but they were right. He needed to just keep a level head and wait for them to rescue him. They trusted him with their lives so now it was time that he trusted them with his own. James could understand that these shadow foals represented his children and he was glad for them. They all smiled at each other as they moved to James’ old house. They all went inside to play games and watch movies as they waited for the upcoming help. James was glad for his children and couldn’t wait to finally meet them when they came into the world.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

Crashing the Wedding

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 78: Crashing The Wedding

James

James slowly woke up as he felt something rubbing up on his body. He blinked his eyes trying to get his bearings. He was able to clear away the sleep from his eyes and saw three Lotus’ and four Aloes massaging him. James didn’t think much of it thinking that they had Twilight use a clone spell on them. He looked over to his left to see six Spitfires playing a card game with two Trixie’s, a single Rose, and three Lyras. James smiled at the multiple clones of his marefriends. James stared up at the rock ceiling in utter peacefulness.

James slowly closed his eyes but then his brain finally clicked. James remembered that he was trapped in a cave system being fed upon. He looked around at all the clones as they watched him struggle. They just grinned at his struggles and couldn’t help but laugh. James growled at the spa clones as they changed into Rainbow Dash. James tried to bring up his hands so he could strangle them but to no avail. James was too weak to fight back and they just relished in his uselessness. James screamed with all his might hoping that somepony could hear him.

Twilight

Twilight slowly blinked her eyes open as she yawned. She scratched her back as she headed for her shower. As she walked over to the bathroom she looked over at her clock and saw that it was ten in the morning. Twilight started to have a mini panic attack because she overslept. The rehearsal wedding was about to start in thiry minutes. Twilight used her magic to clean herself up and get herself clothed. When she was presentable she ran out of her room and headed for the throne room.

Twilight reached the two large golden doors and barreled through them. All the ponies that were attending the rehearsal looked back at her. Twilight walked up to the altar trying to catch her breath. Her brother walked up to her and gave her a big hug that she made it on time. Twilight broke free of his grasp and looked at Cadance with fury in her eyes. Twilight was able to catch her breath and started to speak.

“You are not Princess Cadance.” All the ponies gasped in surprise.

“What have you done to Cadance and James?” Twilight asked point an accusing finger at Cadance.

“I don’t know what you mean my dear Twilight.” Cadance said tears forming in her eyes.

“What are you talking about Twily? This is your old foalsitter Cadance.” Shining said stepping in between his sister and wife to be.

“No she isn’t. I saw her use a spell on you at your house.” Twilight was fuming mad now.

“Twily that spell that she used on me was to help with my headache. I overexerted myself during magic training and she has been helping me.”

“No she is evil and I can see it. She did something to you and she did something to James.”

“Twilight why don’t you calm down. You’re starting to scare everypony.” Twilight looked at Rainbow Dash with tears in her eyes.

She looked out at the audience and could see the fear and resentment in their eyes. Twilight ran out of the throne room crying because she felt betrayed. All the ponies watched at the lavender unicorn left the area. With the rehearsal ruined all the ponies left to wait for the actual wedding. After a few hours Twilight returned to the throne room hoping to talk to Celestia. When she entered the room she went over to the stairs and just started to cry on them. Twilight was crying loudly enough that she didn’t hear a pony walk towards her.

Twilight calmed her crying when she felt a hand touch her shoulder. She turned around and saw Cadance smiling down at her. Twilight was about to apologize for her outburst when that smile turned into a grin. Twilight saw the green flames that burned in her eyes as she smirked maliciously. Twilight was about to use a magic blast but was when she was surrounded by a green flames. She was pulled through the floor unable to yell because it happened all too fast. Twilight blinked her eyes as she woke up on a rocky floor.

Twilight lifted herself off the ground trying to get her bearings. As she looked around she was startled when she heard laughing. Twilight turned around to see Cadance in the crystals. Twilight growled as her horn flared up. The faux Cadance kept up her taunts and Twilight had enough of it. She started shooting off magical blasts destroying every crystal that she saw Cadance in. Twilight turned around to see a giant crystal wall with Cadance on it. Twilight focused all her magic as she fired at the giant wall.

The wall crumbled down revealing a dishelved Cadance. Twilight was still filled with rage and charged at Cadance. Cadance’s eyes bulged as she saw the lavender unicorn tackle her to the ground. Twilight’s horn glowed as Cadance pleaded for her to let her go. Twilight didn’t want to believe it but before she could fire her magic she was pulled off. Twilight looked around to see that Rainbow and Lightning were holding her back. Before Twilight could retort at the mares Cadance got off the ground and did the signature dance that they both made.

When Cadance was done with the dance the mares let Twilight go. Twilight ran towards Cadance and the mares were scared that she was going to attack Cadance. Their fears were put rest when Twilight wrapped Cadance in a tight embrace. She cried into Cadance’s shoulder glad that she was okay. Cadance stroked her mane as she cooed the emotional unicorn. Twilight stopped crying as she turned around and looked at the mares. She was able to stop her sniffling as she talked to the others.

“What are all of you doing here?”

“That fake Cadance sent us here. We were all talking in foyer of where our rooms were located about what you said. We had our doubts that you were just being hysterical but then we thought what James would do. So we went to talk with Cadance to see if it was really her. We entered her room and then we were surrounded by green flames. The next thing that happened was we all woke up here. We found the real Cadance and have been trying to find our way out of here.” Aloe explained as she looked around nervously.

Twilight looked at all the mares and took a calming sigh. She walked up to Aloe and held her close to help calm her down. Aloe never did well in dark places. She never liked them so she would always stay next to her sister. Cadance couldn’t help but smile as she felt the love of the mares radiate off each other. Cadance walked up to Twilight and tapped her on the shoulder. Twilight turned around and gave Cadance another hug unable to control her feelings. Cadance hugged Twilight but she asked a question that had been bugging her.

“I heard that you all mentioned somepony named James. May I ask who he is?” Trixie walked up to the princess to answer her question.

“Well to put it simply he is all of our coltfriend. He may also become our husband since we are pregnant.” Trixie blushed a little as she held her stomach.

Cadance stared in shock at all the mares as they shuffled in place. Cadance looked down and saw that Twilight’s face was burning bright red. Cadance used her magic to check over Twilight and the other mares. When she was done Twilight looked at Cadance trying to read her emotions. Cadance was stunned at first but soon smiled at all of them. Cadance congratulated them all and this kind of threw Twilight off. She looked up at Cadance and she patted Twilight on the head.

They stood around for a few minutes trying to figure out what to do. As they talked Twilight saw a dim light at the end of the tunnel. Twilight got everypony’s attention as she walked towards the light. Most of the mares were apprehensive about going further in the cave but it beat sitting around the rest of their lives doing nothing. They walked down the cave hoping that they would find a way out so they could stop the wedding and find James.

James

James was forced to attention when he was slapped across the face by Chrysalis. She straddled James and teased his body. As she teased him she would kiss him and James would continue to gag. His resistance to her advances started to dwindle as his love was sucked from his body. Chrysalis enjoyed the broken down James and thought it smart to let him know some interesting news. She parted their lips as she took a few deep breaths before speaking to him.

“You remember all those mares that you were with James?” Chrysalis couldn’t help but chuckle as she felt his anger leak out of his body.

“Well they are no longer at the castle. They decided to put their noses where they didn’t belong so I got rid of them.” James continued to struggle so he could throw her off of him and strangle her.

“Now that they aren’t around anymore I guess you need a new lover. I am more than willing to take that position but you need to submit.” Chrysalis went in for another kiss but pulled back quickly when James bit her tongue.

Rage filled her eyes as James spat out her blood all over her face. Chrysalis got off of James and picked him up by the collar of his shirt. She slammed James on the ground and brought her foot down on his ribs. James could feel his ribs crack under the force of her stomp. James coughed up blood groaning in pain. James refused to let her get what she wanted. He knew that his mares were tougher than what other ponies gave them credit for. Chrysalis kicked James across the room and then flew over to him. She picked him up and looked deep into his eyes with pure hatred.

“I am getting sick of these games James. You either join me or I will keep you within an inch of your life and use you love as our food source.” James looked back down to her eyes with his own hatred showing.

“I wish you luck in trying to make me your food source. I would rather die trying to escape your clutches than believe that you can harm me.” James laughed as Chrysalis punched him in the gut and dropped him.

James hit the ground and slumped over. James watched as Chrysalis changed back into Cadance and looked back over to him. She shook her head as she teleported out of the cave to enact her plan. James let the few tears that formed in his eyes after all of that. James gathered his strength as he got up from the ground and started walking. He didn’t get far when he was grabbed by three clones of Fluttershy. They carried James over to the chair and set him down. James groaned slightly as he tried to adjust in the chair.

James could feel the drones begin caring for him but only slightly. They fed him and massaged his body but didn’t give him much so he couldn’t fight back. James could feel his vision fading as they continued to feed off his love. James looked up at the ceiling and within the oncoming darkness he saw his mares. James smiled as he saw their smiling faces. James trusted that Celestia would keep her end of the deal since she understood where he was coming from when they talked. James closed his eyes as he let the darkness take him over.

“I’m sorry everypony. Looks like I won’t be able to see our kids grow up into wonderful mares ans stallions. I love you all and I hope that you tell our children that I loved them even if I wasn’t able to meet them.” James lost consciousness as the darkness finally took over.

Twilight and Gang

Twilight and the mares were busy walking down the long cavern hall while Trixie was healing Cadance. There was only so much that Trixie could do since Cadance was an alicorn and required extensive care to get her back to normal. Cadance said that she didn’t need to go to such lengths to help her but Trixie continued on. The other unicorn mares helped by giving some of their magical energy to Trixie. They all had to be careful because they didn’t want to wear themselves out or hurt their children.

They were nearing the light but were stopped by a deep chasm. They all looked down to see that it was filled with darkness. Vinyl threw down a stone and lost sight of it. After a several seconds of when it couldn’t be seen they heard it hit something. They looked across the wide expanse and then at each other. The mares groaned in defeat as they fell on their haunches. They brought their legs up to their chest so they could bury their heads in their knees. Spitfire continued to look out at the expanse as she thought about James. She pulled out her necklace and looked at it. She turned around and looked at the other mares and saw how down trodden they were.

Spitfire reached into her flight suit and pulled out the bag. She opened it up and saw a note inside. The note had the name of the mares and which necklace they were to receive. Spitfire gave a sigh as she pulled out the necklaces and looked them over. She couldn’t help but smile at how beautiful they all were. Each one was a rare gem and she could see why they were given to the mares. She walked over and handed each mare that belonged to them by what the note said. When she was done she sat on the ground as the mares looked them over. Spitfire was pulled from her thoughts as Rarity spoke to her.

“Excuse me darling but what are these for?”

“Well James learned about the different ways to propose to a mare. The use of rare gems in necklaces was apparently a common practice. I didn’t know this but some other ponies did and asked who I was engaged to. I was confused at first and when James explained it to me then I understood. My best guess that he got those so that way we were all engaged to him. I could probably say with certainty that he would have given them to us after the wedding. Now here we are in a Celestia forgiven cave where we will all die.”

The mares continued to look over the necklaces and smiled. They all put the necklaces on and gripped the stones tightly. Flitter got off the ground and walked over to the chasm. She looked out at the edge and did some guessing on the distant. Cloudchaser watched what her sister was doing and had to ask or else she would never understand.

“Flitter what exactly are you doing?”

“I’m trying to find a way across the chasm.”

“Why are you trying to do that? The chasm is too wide and deep for us to get across. There is no hope to get across.” Daisy said as she continued to stare at her necklace.

“I refuse to give up. I may not have been a part of this harem for long but I can catch on pretty fast. I know without a doubt that James wouldn’t give up so easily to something like this. He would try to find a way across no matter how stupid or dangerous it was.” Some of the mares couldn’t help but laugh at how correct Flitter was.

James was very well known for putting caution to the side when he was cornered. All their attention was turned to Cadance as she cleared her throat. She gestured to a few mine carts and the mares smiled. The mares piled in to the separate mine carts as evenly as they could. They all looked at each other as they counted down from three. They knew that this idea was crazy but James would have been stupid enough to try it. As soon as they said go they charged as fast as they could until the carts went down.

The mares that were pushing the carts jumped inside to ride it out. They held on as the carts jerked side to side on the turns. Thry kept their attention focused since they were reaching the broken part of the track. This is where the pegasi came in. Once the cart flew off the track they were to grab the ones that couldn’t fly and carry them over. The mares prepared themselves as Spitfire’s cart was the first off. She grabbed the mares as they flew through the air and carried them over. The same was repeated with the other three mine carts until they were all safe. The mares all laughed as they dusted themselves off and continued forward.

They were nearing the exit but Vinyl stopped following them. She looked over to her right and saw a second source of light. It was different in the sense that it wasn’t light from the sun. The light was from many lit candles and she got curious. She whispered to the other mares and they turned around. Vinyl pointed towards the other light and the mares nodded. They quietly walked towards the light careful of any traps that might be lying around. Once they were near the light they leaned in close to hear for any sounds. There was nothing at first but then they heard their own voices from the other side.

The mares looked at each other in confusion for a bit. They listened in on the noises and were certain that they were hearing their own. They walked around the building trying to find an entrance. They were at the backside of the building when they found a door. Vinyl looked at the other unicorns and they nodded their heads. Cadance was going to help them but they kept her back for safety reasons. It was true that they were putting themselves in danger but they were more than capable of taking care of themselves. Twilight counted down with her fingers from five. All their hands glowed as they readied to blast the door.

Twilight finally reached zero and they blasted the door in unison. Once the door was flown back the mares charged in. They entered the building ready for a fight. When they entered they were stunned with what they saw. The mares could feel their anger rise as they saw James on the chair unresponsive to being touched.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

Understanding

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 79: Understanding

James heard the explosion but was unable to see what was going on. He could hear the gasps of some mares and they sounded all too familiar. James tried to push those thoughts from his head hoping that they weren’t there. If anything were there let it be Chrysalis because he couldn’t look at himself the same way if his mares got hurt. James always believed in them but since they were carrying his children then they couldn’t fight. James could hear the charging of magic so he willed himself to look. His eyes slowly opened as he brought his head up. He noticed that the imposters were gone from his side and standing with the others. James lifted himself more and almost started to cry. He stared at his mares as they got ready for a fight.

Spitfire was filled with such rage that her mane and tail were now actual flames. Vinyl’s eyes turned a dark blood red along with her magical aura. Lightning was emitting electricity from her mane and tail that it scorched the rocks. Octavia was bleeding from her hands as she clenched her fists tightly. Rainbow’s eyes started to turn blood red just like Vinyl’s. Lyra’s once golden orbs became a dull gray as she let the anger take over her body. Rarity’s dress was ruined and covered in dirt but she could care less when she saw James. Pinkie’s mane and tail went flat but she donned a sinister grin. Twilight’s eyes glowed white as her magic flowed through her body. Rose, Aloe, Lotus, Flitter, Fluttershy, Fiddlesticks, Cloudchaser, Daisy, and Lily stayed back with Cadance to keep her safe.

James counted the best that he could but couldn’t find one of the mares. There was a quick flash as Trixie appeared next to him and grabbed him. She teleported back to the others and got behind the mares. Trixie flared her horn and hands as she looked over James’ body. He was worse on the inside than his outside looked. He had a few broken ribs, some internal bleeding, and he was just barely alive. Trixie got to work as the mares stared down at their clones. James watched as his mares got ready for a fight and he tried to stop them. James tried to get up but was stopped by Cadance as she placed a hand on his shoulder.

James tensed upon seeing the pink alicorn but that smile that she gave him helped to put his fears to rest. James was gently propped against a rock so Trixie could reach around better. James stared as his mares surrounded him blocking his view. He could hear their heavy breathing as they stared down the changelings. James could feel that his strength was coming back but Trixie was having a hard time. She was sweating and breathing very shallowly. James put his hands on the rock and tried to lift himself. He was stopped when Trixie and Cadance put their hands on him to keep him to the ground.

He stared at them annoyed but they looked back with their own stare. James noticed the necklace that Trixie was wearing and looked at the other mares. They turned around and smiled at James and noticed they were all wearing their necklace. James gave a huge sigh as he relented to their will. James would have only gotten in the way with his current condition and they knew that. James looked back at them as Spitfire continued to smile at him. All the mares gave him a thumbs up letting him know that they would be okay. James relaxed more against the rock and let Trixie continue her work.

There was a deathly ill silence that filled the cave. Everypony was staring each other down waiting for one of them to attack. The changelings took to their original forms hoping to intimidate their foes. This had the opposite effect as the mares became more enraged. James could feel the heat that Spitfire’s body gave off but it felt comforting. It was as if the heat from her body would burn her enemies but keep those that she cared about from being hurt. James could only watch with baited breath as the mares and changelings charged at each other. James watched as his mares fought with careful strikes. They would attack with kicks and punches but be precise so they wouldn’t leave themselves open. As an attack would come their way they would block it and keep their stomachs protected.

James was pulled from the fight as he saw Trixie starting to stumble. James lifted his hands to her hands and grabbed a hold of them. He stared into her eyes letting her know that she shouldn’t overdo it. Trixie could only shake her head as she kept pushing through the fatigue to keep healing James. In all her time as the Princess of love Cadance was actually surprised. She literally saw James radiate his love to Trixie. Thought it wasn’t just Trixie that it went to but also the other mares. She heard of stallions having love for mares but it there was always one mare that got more. James on the other hand gave equal amounts of love to them all.

Cadance understood a little more why these mares were so caring of James. She also knew why Chrysalis was so wanting of James when they met. Cadance walked over to Trixie and put her hand on her shoulder. Trixie looked at the princess and could see her smiling. She could feel the magic that Cadance was giving her so she could focus on James more. Trixie felt a little ashamed that she was getting help from the princess but was glad for the nice gesture. Cadance still didn’t have much in her magical power but she could give enough to help get James on his feet. James could feel his strength returning quicker than before as he looked back at the mares.

He could feel his heart slow down as he watched his mares take a serious beating. They beat back the first set of changelings but there were more heading down the way. James got anxious hoping that his power would come back to him so he could help. Cadance could see the worry in his eyes as she looked back over the mares. She could see that they were battered and bruised as they held off the changelings. Cadance looked down at James and placed a hand on his shoulder. She knew of James’ magical abilities from her aunts and wanted to see if she could help him enough so he could use them.

Cadance focused her magic and released it into James. Her aunts were a little vague about what James could do in the magic field but she felt that anything would be helpful. James felt the extra boost of magic course through his body from the princess. James looked at the pained expression on the princess’ face but was calmed as she smiled. James lifted his left hand and focused his magic. At first there was nothing but then his hand started to glow its red and black color. James then lifted his right hand up and it started to glow orange. With his magic at his fingertips James slapped his hands together and sent out a flash of light.

Everypony went blind from the light that went off. As the light died off everypony rubbed their eyes to get rid of the spots. When the spots were gone James was standing in between them with his elemental guardians at his side. James was still in his battered clothing but most of his wounds had healed. They saw the shields on his right arm but they were surprised with his left. The left arm contained a different design than it had before. There were now rings around his arms that looked like black flames. Cadance out of them all was utterly shocked to see this. She turned to Trixie to ask the dreaded question.

“I know James has magical abilities but how is he able to do that?”

“Well after everything that has happened we learned that James was adept in two fields of magic. The first being defensive magic hence the elementals. The second is a dark kind of magic called illusionary.” Cadance’s jaw dropped at the realization.

Cadance could only stare dumbfounded at James. She read on illusionary magic before but she had never seen it in action before. She remembered the toll that it took on a pony when they used it. She looked over the mares and saw that they weren’t entirely worried. They all seemed relieved and happy that James was standing with his guardians. Cadance looked back at Trixie to continue the conversation.

“Is this the first time that James has done this?”

“Not really no. This is the second time that he has summoned them.”

“He does realize the risks that come with using this magic right?”

“He knows all too well. We almost lost him the first time but he pulled through then. We have no doubt that he can do it again if he needs to.” Cadance could see that all the mares were hopeful for James. Cadance could only sigh since there was nothing that she could do.

James looked at the changelings as they cowered back. James slowly walked forward and with each step forward they took a step back. When the changeling’s backs were up against the wall James gave a loud boo and they scattered. All the changelings flew away in fear of James. Once all the changelings were gone James walked to his elementals and whispered to them. The elementals all bowed as the black ooze that made them up came out of them. The ooze went back into James’ arm as the elements broke into twenty different pieces and flew to the mares.

The pieces touched the mares and filled their bodies with magic. The magic that James gave them helped to reenergize them and heal their wounds. James smiled as he walked towards the exit of the cave with the mares and princess following behind. They exited the cave and saw that they weren’t too far from Canterlot. Still they were too far away to make it in time to warn the princesses. James walked over to Cadance and bowed respectfully before speaking.

“I know that this may be asking too much but I need you to teleport us all to my room in the castle. Before I finish this I need to grab a few things.” Cadance could only smile at the human.

“There is no need to be afraid to ask such a thing. I will gladly take us all there since you helped us all back there.” Her horn and hands glowed as everypony touched her or another.

There was a flash as they were all taken to James’ room. James walked over to his dresser and pulled out a change of clothes. He walked into the bathroom and changed quickly. James was dressed in a shirt that contained his mare’s cutie marks and a pair of faded blue jeans. James walked over to the closet and grabbed a light hoody that the princesses got him. James put it on as he looked at his daggers. James thought it over for a bit but decided against it. When James turned around the mares couldn’t help but look at his hoody. On the left side of the hoody was Celestia’s cutie mark and on the right was Luna’s cutie mark.

James remembered when they gave this to him. It showed that he was there to not guard the princesses but the citizens that experienced their sun and moon. James popped his neck as he shoved his doors open. He walked dwon the halls nearing the throne room. James made a big scene as she pushed the doors open. Everything went quiet as all the ponies looked over at James. Chrysalis couldn’t help but start to sweat as she saw James. James walked up to Chrysalis and started talking to her.

“You have two choices now. You can either leave now or face an overdue beating from me.” Chrysalis laughed as she went to her true form.

The ponies all ran out of the hall in fear of the changeling. Celestia flared her magic but was stopped by James. James summoned his elemental guardians as he heard the shield crack. He looked outside as he saw changelings break through the force field. James sighed as he looked back over everypony. James snapped his fingers and his elementals all looked at him waiting for his command.

“I want all six of you to keep everypony safe and from interfering in this fight.” The elemental guardians bowed as they spread across the room.” James turned and faced Chrysalis as she continued to laugh.

“You really do amuse me James you really do. Though the thing that really amuses me is those five mares that are with you. Why exactly are they with you? I felt your love for these others stronger with them than those five. You have misplaced your love on five hopeless ponies that could never find love. They are better off becoming whorses since they could never find true love. Even they know that it is true. They just deny it since they can’t accept the facts. You should just drop them as dead weight and go back to the ones that you truly love. If you let them go then I would gladly take them and make them my own. How does that-” James had enough of Chrysalis’ rambling.

During her rambling James looked over at Flitter, Cloudchaser, Daisy, Lily, and Fiddlesticks and saw that they were crying. It was true that his feelings may have been small but that was because they only started being together. When Chrysalis reached the point in her talking about taking them as her food source he had enough. James didn’t care that she was currently right because he was going to prove her wrong.

“Why don’t you just shut the fuck up. I will not lie that my feelings might be little but that doesn’t mean much. I am willing to give them a chance like the others. They have been giving a hundred percent in their love and I have been slacking. So thanks for the wake-up call so I can pay more attention to them.” The mares all smiled as James stood over Chrysalis.

Chrysalis’ eyes filled with rage and she swung out at James. James was sent back a couple feet but remained standing. He could feel the strength behind the hit and was glad that he put a shield on himself. Chrysalis grinned as she got ready for a fight. James sighed as he prepared for a fight with the changeling queen. They circled each other as they waited for the first move. Chrysalis charged at him with her fist raised. The fist was coming for his face but he easily grabbed it.

Once he had a hold of her fist he moved her arm out to the side as he grabbed her throat. Once he had a hold of her throat James lifted her up and brought her back down slamming her on the ground. Chrysalis gasped as the air left her lungs. She recovered as she wrapped her legs around James head and threw him across the room. James hit the wall with a loud crack. The wall became a spider web of cracks as James fell to the floor. James got up from the ground and dusted himself off.

James ran forward as he brought up his fist. Chrysalis was fast to bring up her arms to protect her face. She then saw that it was a fake-out as James brought up his right leg and it connected with her right side. She was sent flying back as she felt some of her chitin skin crack. She growled with rage at James for breaking through her armor. Chrysalis flared her magic as she sent magic blasts at James. James brought up an iron wall that took the hits. James then flicked the wall and sent it flying towards her. She dodged just in time but only for James to punch her in the face and make her face hit the ground.

Chrysalis could feel the blood drip from her head. Chrysalis was getting tired of playing games with James. She could see that he wasn’t going to give in to her choices so she went with killing him. She flashed her magic and this blinded James. When James was able to see he could feel pain along his abdomen. He looked down and saw Chrysalis’ hand had gone through him. James coughed up some blood as it filled his lungs. Chrysalis laughed as she removed her hand and he fell to the floor.

James was holding on as much as he could. James could feel his magic try and stop the bleeding but that was proving difficult. James looked up as Chrysalis grinned above him. Chrysalis picked him up by his collar and sent her hand through his chest. All the mares screamed as they saw the hand pierce his chest. Chrysalis dropped James’ lifeless body and laugh in victory. She turned around and started to ascend the steps when she heard laughing. She looked all around and couldn’t find the source. All the mares were busy looking around trying to find the laugher. They looked to their right and saw James emerge.

Chrysalis stared horrified as she looked at the dead James as he disappeared into a mist. As soon as Chrysalis turned to face the living James she got punched in the face. She was about to fly back before James grabbed her leg and sent a blow to her chest. She hit the ground creating a small crater. James looked down at her but instead of anger she saw pity. He had his hand raised to deliver the final blow but lowered it. James then held out a hand to her to help her to her feet.

“I know why you did all of this and I don’t wish to kill you.” Chrysalis could see that he was being sincere but she kept up her touch façade.

“What are you talking about? I want to kill the princesses and rule equestrian. What other motive could I have?”

“The only motive that a ruler needs to keep their citizens safe. I can tell that you and your changelings are suffering and you did the only thing possible. You needed a food source and this was the only way to get it. I feel your pain because I have seen it on the faces of many people. I offer you this hand in friendship and helpfulness if you just stop your attack. If you don’t then I can’t help you with what will happen next. You knew from the beginning that you couldn’t take on the princesses but you were desperate. If you give me a chance then I can help you.” Chrysalis remained quiet as tears formed in her eyes.

The mares all stared in anger but after hearing what James said they couldn’t help but cry. James kept his hand held out and then Chrysalis finally took it. James pulled her to her feet as she cried in his shoulder. James just stroked her back trying to calm her down. Chrysalis was finally able to get herself undercontrol as she looked at James. James called back his elementals so the mares could come over. Chrysalis stepped back as the mares huddled around James to keep him safe.

“You don’t need to worry. I think she has decided on the right choice to take.” James looked over and saw that Chrysalis was nodding.

“Princesses I know that it is asking for much but I would like her to stay at the castle for a while so she can talk to you about her problems.” The princesses stared at James in shock. They could see that when he was talking to Chrysalis that everything that he said was true.

The princesses gave huge sighs as they offered Chrysalis a place to sleep. Chryslalis gave a sheepish grin as she called to her drones to stop the attack. They all listened to their queen and flew back to the hive. James walked over to Chrysalis and gave her a friendly hug that she accepted. Once the hug was broken Chrysalis bowed to the princesses as they lead her to her chambers.

“How did you know that was going to work?” Cadance asked.

“When she captured me and after her beatings I could feel the hurt. She never wanted to destroy Canterlot but she was desperate. I think that if she talks to the princesses I think they can come to some sort of agreement.” James smiled at everypony glad that this didn’t have to end in bloodshed.

“Though tomorrow we are going to have to redo this whole entire wedding.” James couldn’t help but laugh.

“Yes I guess that Shining and I are going to have to go through this again. But it seems like you have some conversations of your own with mares.” James looked over at his mares as they looked away like they were up to nothing. James continued to laugh as he spoke with the princess.

“Yeah I guess that I do. After all of this I still can’t believe that it worked out in the end. I am glad to have you all and your help.” The mares all hugged James as they cried a little for him. James smiled as he looked out at Canterlot happy that he was finally going to marry the loves of his life.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help on this chapter.

New Life Lessons

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 80: New Life Lessons

A couple of days have gone by since the changeling invasion. With much convincing from James he was able to convince the princesses to go easy on Chrysalis. The princesses were against the idea of letting the love eating bug go since she did commit a grand offense. James was able to explain that even with what Chrysalis did was wrong she wasn’t entirely evil. Chrysalis only attacked because she was doing what was best for her hive.

Her changelings have been starving for a long time and they were desperate. Her real intentions were never to take over Equestria but only get enough food. The princesses only thought of her story as false but James could see the truth. After seeing what his world came to in times of war he knew that look of desperation. Chrysalis was allowed freedom and was pardoned of her crimes against the crown. Cadance at first wasn’t thrilled with the idea but after James explained everything she understood.

With the invasion over all the ponies got back to work on the wedding. The wedding was to be the same as before but won’t include another attack. During the planning Cadance and Shining approached James to see how he was doing. They asked if he would like to have his own wedding along with theirs. James tried to respectfully decline but Cadance wouldn’t take no for an answer. James continued to deny the offer but Shining pulled him away to talk in private.

“James it would be best if you just accept the offer.”

“I have no reason to accept in the first place. I mean sure my mares are now all engaged to me but this is your special day.”

“That may be true James but you did save Canterlot again.”

“Yeah but even then this is a royal wedding and a normal one has no right to be in the same league as that.”

“James do you honestly think that Cadance wants a royal wedding? I mean she may be a princess and all but she just wants to be like everypony else. In fact she would be honored if you also held your wedding today. She wants to see her sister-in-law happy along with every other mare.”

“Even if I did have my wedding on the same day, what makes you so sure that it won’t be treated highly? You forget that I am marrying a Wonderbolt, three famous musicians, and five Elements of Harmony with one of them being a personal student to Celestia.”

“True James, but if you want a normal wedding then Celestia can have that arranged. You forget that what she says has to be done accordingly.”

“Are you sure that neither of you would mind if it happened? Because I would like to get married before I get hit with cold feet and pass out.”

“Oh trust me James; there is never enough time to prepare you for this. You could have this wedding in one hour and you will still get cold feet.”

“Oh yeah and how do you know?”

“I know because I am getting cold feet right now and this is my second time doing it.”

“I guess the big bad captain isn’t as tough as he looks then.”

“And it looks like this human has no idea how much trouble my wife will give him using her special talent.” James and Shining laughed as they walked back over to Cadance.

“So will you finally accept my offer James?”

“After much convincing from Shining I accept.”

“That is wonderful to hear since Rarity got all of their dresses ready along with your suit.”

“Rarity came to you and begged that you convince me to have the wedding.”

“Well of course she did. You forget that fourteen of your mares are pregnant and are due here in a few months. They want to be properly married before they give birth and also want an excuse to wear a wedding dress.” The three of them laughed as they knew that it was true.

James was standing in his room going over his suit one last time. Rarity did a good job on his suit. His suit was black but had a golden orange trim along all the edges. Rarity even got everypony’s cutie mark on the back and had Spitfire’s up top with Rainbow’s right next to it. Surrounding the cutie marks this time was six different elements. On his pants were Luna’s and Celestia’s cutie marks on top of his shield and star marks.

James smiled as he looked himself over happy with everything that has happened. Sure there were times that were bad and he royally screwed up but they still accepted him. James gave on final sigh as he left the room and headed for the throne room. He reached the two large golden doors and the guards smiled as they opened them for him. James walked in and sat down in the back as he watched the wedding.

Cadance and Shining were now pronounced mare and stallion and everypony cheered in the room. The cheering lasted for a few minutes until Celestia was able to quiet them down. She looked over at James and he got up from his seat and headed for the altar. The ponies watched as James walked towards the altar in his suit. As he walked he could hear the ponies whisper and start to spread rumors about what was happening. Cadance caught wind of this and told everypony to calm down.

They kept their mouths shut for fear of angering the Princess of Love. Once James reached the altar the pony of the organ started playing. James looked towards the doors with a big smile on his face. The song played for a couple of minutes before the doors finally opened. The ponies all turned around as Spitfire and the others walked down the aisle. James was at a loss of words at their dresses. They all wore a dress that showed of their vibrant colors and hugged them perfectly.

James could see that they used an illusion spell since they kept their swollen bellies hidden. James thought it was nice since they deserved this special moment. His mares all smiled at him as they reached the altar and the song started to die down. Celestia looked at the group before her and then started her eulogy. They looked at each other as Celestia talked so that everything was official. As she talked James realized that he had no vow to read to them. He started to panic a little but then thought to himself. As Celestia was reaching the part where they would read their vows he knew what to say.

“The couples may now read their vows.” Celestia said.

“Spitfire and everypony I love you all. I came into this world scared and confused of my surroundings. I was a broken man and you took it upon yourselves to help me. I know that I have caused you pain and made you worry and I am sorry. I guess I never truly understood what I had until I almost lost it. I am glad to be standing with all of you here today and even more proud to call you my wives. I will take care of you through sickness and health, the good and the bad, and no matter what I will always be with you.”

“James I think I speak for everypony when I say we love you. We were scared when we first met you but you still helped us. You put yourself in harm’s way so that we could continue to live our lives. You love us for who we are and don’t ask for anything more. You proved that ponies do have the ability to change and not all of them are evil. We are proud to stand by your side forever. You are the father of our children and future ones to come. No matter what happens we will be by your side until the end.”

“Now if there is anypony that believes that these two should not be wed speak now or forever hold your peace.” Celestia nodded as all the ponies in the room kept their silence. “By the power of the sun and all of Equestria I pronounce you stallion and mare.”

James went one by one through his mares giving them a kiss. As he did this everypony in attendance stood up and clapped for the happy couples. James looked over at Shining and gave him a nod of the head. James and his mares walked out of the throne room with Shining and Cadance following behind. Once they were outside Shining and Cadance took their carriage and flew off for their honeymoon. Celestia walked up behind James and tapped his shoulder.

“If you want James I can teleport you and your mares home so you can all relax.” James looked at his mares and they nodded in agreement.

“Thank you Celestia we would like that.”

Celestia’s horn flared to life and sent the happy couple back home. James and his mares took a few seconds to shake off their dizziness before moving. Once the room was done spinning they headed for the master bedroom so they could get some actual sleep for once. James was out of his suit and in his shorts as the mares got undressed. Once his mares were undressed they joined him in their bed and let sleep take them over.

3 months later

James was sitting outside the delivery room shaking like a leaf. Fiddlesticks, Flitter, Cloudchaser, Daisy, and Lily were by his side trying to help him calm down. James couldn’t help his shaking though since he was both excited and nervous about what was happening. He remembered getting up like any other day and was making everypony breakfast. James heard a knock at the door and he answered it to see a smiling Luna. James let her in and before he could say anything he heard Trixie yell from her room.

“James I think my water broke.”

James didn’t even hesitate to run straight for Trixie’s room. He barged through her door and looked at the wet stain on her bed. James stuck his head out of the room and yelled for the others.

“Is everypony alright?”

“No James all of our waters broke.” All his mares yelled.

James slowly started to panic because he didn’t know what to do. Before he completely freaked out Luna placed a hand on his shoulder. James looked up at her and she was smiling down at him. James mouthed the words thank you as Luna teleported them all to the hospital. Once they arrived the doctors were all over the scene getting the mares to the delivery room. James tried to follow but them kept him from entering. James tried to argue his way in but they wouldn’t let him pass.

James took a seat on one of the available chairs and waited. He was joined by the other five as they tried to comfort James. James was at least happy that Luna was in there with them so he knew that his children were in safe hands. Several hours passed before a doctor finally came out of the room. James wasted no time in getting up and charging straight at the doctor.

“Please tell me that they are okay Dr. Stables.”

“Don’t worry James, the births were successful and I am proud to say that you are a father to seventeen healthy foals. Eight of them are colts and the other nine are fillies.”

“Can I see them doctor?”

“Of course you can James.”

James walked around the doctor followed by the other five as they went to see their children. Once James opened the doors he was greeted by his mares as they waved to him. As he walked towards them Nurse Redheart showed up and lead him to see his children. James looked through the window at the seventeen foals before him. He was glad that they already decided on names for their children before all this happened.

Spitfire’s kids were named Fire Storm and Dazzling Blaze. Octavia’s kids were named Graceful Melody and Harmonic Note. Twilight’s kids were named Star Jumper and Enchanting Gleam. Pinkie’s kid was named Cherry Pie. Fluttershy’s kid was named Gentle Breeze. Vinyl’s kid was named Future Beat. Rainbow’s kid was named Tempest. Lyra’s was named Harmony Harp. Rose’s was named Moon Flower. Aloe’s was named Vera. Lotus’ was named Ivy Flower. Rarity’s was named Dazzling Gem. Trixie’s was named Show Stopper. Lightning’s was named Lightning Blade.

All the kids took after their mother’s in both species and color. The colors did range though from various hues of the same color. James couldn’t help but let a tear fall down as he looked at his smiling foals. James could already see that two of them were going to be a handful. Tempest was up and looking around as he tried to figure out where he was. Show Stopper was even fighting with her pillow for some odd reason.

James could probably add his own little mix in their as the reason for their behavior. James knew that his mares were never going to let him live this down if they became hard headed like him. Even then James was proud of his children and his mares for everything. James walked away from the window and joined his mares as they laid in their beds eating the awful hospital food and drinking water.

“So how are they James?” Twilight asked.

“They are perfect in every sense.”

“So there is nothing wrong with them?” Lyra asked.

“Not as far as I could tell, and even then if there was I will still care for them the same. They are my children and there is nothing in this world that would make me hate them. No matter their defect if they have one I will help them push past it.”

The mares all smiled as they leaned their heads back on their pillows as they tried to rest. As they fell asleep Luna came by and tapped James on the shoulder. James turned around and was going to bow before the princess until she stopped him. James lifted his head to see what he did wrong and was surprised to see what she was doing. She had her arms spread inviting him in for a hug. James hesitated at first but was urged by the other five as they pushed him towards Luna.

Luna wrapped her arms around James and held him tightly. James returned the hug as tears of joy spilled down his face. James couldn’t find the words to describe how he was feeling. He could use every word in the dictionary and it still wouldn’t be enough. As the hug broke apart Celestia walked into the room and headed for James. She pulled James into a hug and James gladly returned it. When they were finished hugging James lead Celestia to his children.

While Celestia was busy looking at his children he was pulled to the side by Flitter. They were shuffling their feet as they looked at James. James gave them a warm smile as he told them that they could say whatever they wanted.

“Well James it is the beginning of fall and I think you know what that means.”

“I do but will the others be able to handle it?”

“Don’t worry about that. Since they gave birth during their upcoming heat cycle it will be held off. All the attention will be put on the foals for the time being. What we need you to do is deal with our heat cycle since we still have to go through it.” Cloudchaser said.

“You really want a kid of you own don’t you?”

“Well of course we do James. We are married now and it wouldn’t hurt to have a kid with our husband.” Fiddlesticks said.

James gave a slight chuckle at how his mares were acting. They still acted a little shy around him when they wanted to have sex and it was cute. James told them that they could ask him if they wanted to do it and he would have most likely said yes. More likely though Rarity probably told them to act shy and innocent so they could really get his attention. It worked well enough as the brought the five mares in for a hug and gave each of them a kiss.

“Don’t worry about a thing. I promise this upcoming heat season we will not leave the room until you are pregnant. Although I will need to make sure the walls are soundproof so we don’t disturb the kids.”

The mares all nodded as they hugged him close. Once they were done James was greeted by Cadance and Shining as they came to see his children. As Shining was busy looking over the kids Cadance was looking at James and gesturing with her eyes at the other five mares. James knew what she was implying and nodded his head in confirmation that they talked about. Cadance gave a big smile as she joined her husband to look at her future nephews and nieces. James went over to Spitfire’s bed and held her hand.

As he held her hand he looked at her neck and saw her necklace. James looked around at the others and saw that they were all wearing their necklaces. James still couldn’t believe that all of this had happened. With everything from his past that came back he was glad that these mares were able to help him grow. James could always feel the sensation that there was something bad going to happen. Even with that James had new reasons to stay strong now. He was filled with determination as he decided to keep his new family safe.

James looked over at the princesses as they came walking towards him. They each summoned a different gift and gave it to James. The gift from Celestia was a new pair of double daggers. The blades were black and in the shape of a crescent moon. The hilts shined brightly like the sun and on the end was a crystal heart. The gift from Luna held his new hoodie that held all three princesses cutie marks showing that he was their protector. The gift from Cadance was a necklace that his mares bought him a while back. The gem was a blood diamond and James put it on happily. James looked around the room as he thanked all his mares for everything that they did.

Author's Note

Happy Hearts and Hooves day everyone. Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for his hard work in helping me come up with these names. He has been very helpful in this story and I hope that he continues to help me till the end. I truly cannot thank him enough for all his hard work in helping this story.

A Week Of Fun And New Life

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 81: A Week Of Fun And New Life

James was at the front desk signing papers to allow the release of his mares from the hospital. While he was busy doing that Flitter, Cloudchaser, Fiddlesticks, Daisy, and Lily headed back home to get ready for James. Vivid images of the five mares flashed in his head and distracted him from signing the papers. James was halfway through the stack of papers when his other mares arrived. James greeted them with a smile as he saw them carrying their children.

The mares stared at James as he wore his new attire. He wore his necklace proudly as he showed it off, his daggers were on his left side, and his black hoodie showed his strength. The mares couldn’t help but smile as they thought about the man they loved. They remembered the good and bad times with him and were proud to be with him. They crowded around James as he neared the end of the monotonous paperwork.

Once he placed his final signature on the paper Nurse Redheart took the stack and threw it into a folder. James was a little upset that he took the time to sign the papers and they were just filed away. James pushed the thought aside as he started walking towards the doors with his mares in tow. As they exited the hospital the mares held the foals close to keep them warm from the cool air. The walk back home was quick so the foals weren’t exposed to the cool air for long.

Once inside Trixie handed James Show Stopper as she went to check on the foal’s rooms. James looked at Show Stopper as he looked back at James. The foal was interested in the way James looked as he extended his hands towards his face. James smiled as he leaned his head in close and let the foal explore his face. The foal continuously grew intrigued as he continued to explore the alien texture of his father.

Trixie returned a few minutes later with a clean set of blankets for the foals. James gave a slight frown as Trixie grabbed her child and wrapped him up in a warm blanket. Trixie saw the sad expression on James’ face and gave him a peck on the cheek to help perk him up. The peck was a nice gesture as James smiled again and ruffled Trixie’s mane. James looked over at Twilight and walked towards her so he could ask her a favor.

“Hey Twilight do you think that you can do something for me?”

“Sure James, what do you need done?”

“If it isn’t too much trouble I would like you to soundproof the master bedroom.” Twilight smiled in understanding g as she passed Star Jumper and Enchanting Gleam to Fluttershy.

Twilight gestured for James to follow and he did. They reached the master bedroom and James looked over his shoulder to see if any of the other mares followed. He didn’t see anypony else so he stripped himself of his clothing and threw them to the side. Twilight gave a slight blush as she looked over James’ naked form. She shook her head to clear her thoughts as her horn flared to life.

There was a quick flash before everything was normal again. James gave Twilight a hug and a kiss on the head as he thanked her. Twilight just smiled as she went back to join the others and enjoy their company. Once she was gone James took one last look down the hall before grabbing the door handle. James took a huge breath as he turned the handle and entered the room. Once inside the spacious room James was immediately tackled to the ground.

James was blindsided as Flitter gave James a deep and passionate kiss. James could feel her tongue beg for access and he was happy to grant it. Their tongues wrestled for dominance as James lifted his hands and massaged her wings. Flitter broke off the kiss as she gasped in pleasure. She looked down at James who smiled at her as he continued to hit all of her erogenous zone. Flitter was holding back her moans but she saw James nod his head.

The nod was enough as she released her suppressed moans. James could feel her juices leaking from her marehood as she ground against his chest. James continued to massage Flitter’s wings until they were at full attention. Once her wings were spread out wide she broke free of James’ grasp and stepped back. James sat up fearing that he did something wrong but saw that she was signaling for the bed.

James gave her a warm smile as he got on top of the bed and was soon joined by Flitter. Flitter delicately traced her hand down James’ chest causing shivers to run up his spine. James stared into her eyes unaware of the other four approaching mares. His attention was brought to them as he felt a hand grab his cock. He looked over to see Daisy gently run her hand up and down his length.

James groaned at her skillful touches as he started to take in their scents. James felt his head get lifted up and placed on one of the pony’s laps. He looked up to see Fiddlesticks smiling down at him. James brought up his hand and pulled her head down for a kiss. Fiddlesticks moaned as she let James’ tongue slip through her mouth and dominate her tongue. James felt his other hand slip into something moist and smooth.

James looked over to see Cloudchaser using his fingers to fuck herself. Cloudchaser saw James’ eyes meet hers and she let go of his hand. James continued the action as she started panting heavily as he fingers went in deeper. Lily joined Fiddlesticks as they switched off kissing James and letting his tongue dominate their mouths. Daisy could feel that James was now fully erect and shifted herself so that his cock was lined up with her marehood.

Daisy didn’t wait for any sign from James as she speared his cock inside of her. Daisy moaned loudly as she felt his cock fill up her burning passage. James was busy kissing Lily and Daisy went ahead to thrusting herself up and down on his shaft. James didn’t leave her to pleasuring herself so he would meet her halfway. The resonating sound of wet slaps could be heard throughout the room.

Daisy unleashed her wails of passion as her marehood was pounded into by James’ cock. Daisy could feel her orgasm fast approaching and increased her speed. James felt her increase her thrust so he picked up his own. It wasn’t long before Daisy felt her juices starting to leak out before she gave a high pitched scream. Her juices covered James’ pelvis as her walls clamped around his cock trying to milk it of its see.

James gave one hard thrust as he felt his seed explode from his cock and coating the mare’s insides. Daisy remained straddled on his cock as she felt his strands of cum fill her up. When the last bit of cum shot out she slid off his cock and gave it a quick lick. Daisy laid down on the bed as Flitter took her chance next to ride James. Flitter ran her hand over James’ cock and collected some of his sperm and Daisy’s juices.

As Flitter lined his cock up she licked her hand cleaned and savored the taste in her mouth. Flitter slowly lowered herself down until he was hilted all the way. Flitter gave a sharp gasp as she forgot how filling James was to her. She waited a few seconds letting her walls adjust to James’ cock. Flitter rubbed her clit as she slowly rose off James’ cock but leaving the tip in. Once she was at the top she would quickly bring herself back down and moan loudly.

James reached with his hand as he grabbed the base of Flitter’s wing making her take a sharp intake of breath. James slowly massaged his way up the wing and back down hitting all her sensitive spots. Her breathing quickened in pace as she felt her orgasm fast approaching. She furiously rubbed her clit as she tried to achieve her orgasm. James lifted his body up and gave a gentle nip on Flitter’s ear.

Flitter felt James’ teeth nip her ear and everything went white. Her body writhed as her orgasm hit her hard. She held onto James tightly as her nails slightly scratched into his back. Flitter’s walls went tight around his cock causing James to release his pent up orgasm. Flitter rode out a second orgasm as she felt her womb fill with James’ seed. The two held each other lovingly as Flitter’s body slowed its twitching.

Once she was calmed down James helped her up and laid her next to Daisy. Flitter grabbed Daisy in a warm embrace as the smiled happily. James turned his attention to the other three mares and could see the hesitance on Fiddlesticks face. James scooted over next to Fiddlesticks and wrapped her in a warm hug. She returned the gesture as James waited to speak on whatever was weighing her down.

“James I am a little nervous about this.”

“If you want you can go last so I can help you along. I can tell that you want a child and I am more than happy to be there. So only if you want I can take you last to help ease you into it.” Fiddlesticks gave James a light but passionate kiss as she nodded her head. James looked over and saw that Cloudchaser was ready to squirt all over the bed.

James lowered Cloudchaser onto the bed as he massaged her right breast. Cloudchaser gave out light moans as James caressed her body sensually. Her wings were spread out wide showing her state of arousal and she stared straight into James’ eyes. James leant down and gave her a passionate kiss as he pushed his cock inside of her. Cloudchaser moaned into the kiss as she wrapped her legs and tail around James.

James started out slow but increased his pace from Cloudchaser urging him to go faster. James was more than happy to oblige as the wet smacks of their hips echoed through the room. James broke off the kiss as Cloudchaser started to pant heavily. Her tongue lolled to one side as she lost herself in the throes of ecstasy. James gave little nips to her neck causing her to shudder in pleasure as she felt the points of his canines.

She forgot that James had those pointed teeth but the little nips on her neck showed that they held great pleasure for her. As James nipped at her neck he snaked one of his hands around touched her primary feathers causing her to squeal. She held onto James as her orgasm wracked her body. She convulsed and twitched as her juices came flowing out and her walls clenched around James’ cock.

James held out as long as he could until he felt his cock release his seed. Cloudchaser moaned loudly as she felt herself fill with his seed. Once she was off her orgasmic high she fell off of his cock and laid in the bed. Lily soon pulled James down onto the bed tired of waiting. The fire in her nethers demanded that she be pleasured. James could see the lust that was in her eyes and grinned as he rolled her onto her back.

Lily smiled playfully up at James as he teased her with his cock. He would poke at the entrance of her love tunnel and then pull back. Lily would try to move down onto his cock when she felt the tip of the head touch her. James was well ahead of her though as he held her in place so she couldn’t satisfy herself. Tired of his constant teasing she brought down one of her hands to rub against her clit but was stopped by a sharp pain in her flank.

She looked at James who looked at her sternly for trying to touch herself. Lily could feel the burning pain of the smack but it felt pleasurable. Lily protruded her lower lip begging James to slap her flank again. James gave a little smirk as he brought his hand to her cutie mark and gently massaged it. Lily gave cute tiny moans as she felt one of her special places massaged gently. Lily was lost in the massage but her senses came back as she felt the familiar burning sensation on her other flank.

Lily looked down and saw that James not only gave her flank a good spank but he also had himself fully hilted inside of her. Lily used this chance to wrap her legs and tail around James and urged him to continue. James did as he was asked and thrusted in and out of her. Every couple of thrusts he would smack her flanks helping to build her up. Lily squirmed underneath his form as he pleasured her.

Lily opened her mouth and her tongue lolled to the side as she panted heavily. She laid on her back and took the pounding that James was giving her. Lily could feel her peak rising and begged James to go faster. James increased the speed of his thrusts and the frequency of his slaps. The combined power of these stimulations finally made Lily to hit her breaking point. She screamed as she felt her juices gush forth.

Her walls clenched tightly around James’ cock and he gave a little yelp in pain. Luckily for him her walls were smooth that the tight clench still felt pleasurable. James gave a few more thrusts into her warm marehood before finally finding release. James held himself in place as he let his seed paint the insides of Lily white. Lily tried to scream in pleasure but couldn’t find her voice as she felt herself getting filled by the one she loved.

Lily slid off of James’ cock as she took deep breaths to get back to her senses. James looked over to Fiddlesticks who was sitting at the head of the bed, staring at everything that transpired. James carefully slid over to Fiddlesticks and held her hand. James gently pulled Fiddlesticks close and kissed her deeply. James held back his tongue as he just let the kiss take over naturally. Their lips stayed connected as James ran his hand along Fiddlesticks cutie mark.

As James ran his hand over the cutie mark, Fiddlesticks couldn’t help but moan into the kiss. James traced the little violin causing her to moan more frequently. He moved his fingers along the strings as though he was playing an actual violin. As James played the faux violin he brought his other hand to her sopping marehood and gently brushed against it. Fiddlesticks shivered as her body pulsed with pleasure.

The two finally broke the kiss so they could get oxygen back into their systems. There was a strand of saliva that connected them and before it broke they joined lips again. James gently placed Fiddlesticks on her back as he got in between her legs and lined up his cock. James gave one final look at Fiddlesticks and he saw the trust and lust that burned in her eyes. James pushed himself all the way in as Fiddlesticks gasped at the feeling.

Fiddlesticks grabbed the bed sheets as she felt pleasure run through her entire body. James started slow in his thrusts but soon gained speed at Fiddlesticks insistent moans. James loved the way that she moaned. The moan was smooth and pleasant as though it was a violin being played. Fiddlesticks grabbed James as she pulled him down and kissed him fervently. James could feel her tongue pressing against his lips and parted them to allow entrance.

Their tongues battled with each other trying to gain dominance over the other. James was fighting a losing battle as Fiddlesticks was getting the upper hand. This made it certain that Fiddlesticks was related to Applejack because of her toughness. James stopped trying to resist as he let Fiddlestick’s tongue take over his mouth. He felt the appendage explore his mouth making sure that everything was there and real.

As they were busy kissing James pulled his hands to the side and slapped them against Fiddlesticks flank hard. She yelped as she felt the burning sensation in her flanks. James didn’t remove his hands after he made contact with the squishy flesh. He opted to massage the flanks after he hit them causing Fiddlesticks to arch her back in pleasure. Fiddlesticks never broke eye contact with James begging him to bring her over the edge.

James leant down as he opened his both and gave a light nip on the tip of her ear. Fiddlesticks shuddered in pleasure as she let James have her. James gave light kisses down her face until he reached her neck and gave a playful bite. When James bit her on the neck she lost herself in a sea of white as her walls constricted around James’ cock as she hit her orgasm. Fiddlesticks released a loud moan not caring about the sound of her voice as she let her orgasm take over.

James felt her juices cover his cock and sped up thrusts to finish up the job. After three hard thrusts James felt his cock explode with his seed inside of her pink walls. Fiddlesticks laid on the bed as she let James’ seed fill her up. The two panted heavily as they laid next to each other in their afterglow. James closed his eyes for a few seconds before being shaken awake. James looked to see the other mares up and around.

“You do know that this is only the beginning right?” Lily asked as she smirked playfully at James.

“Yeah you have all of today plus six more days to fuck our brains out.” Flitter stated.

“I know very well girls. That is why I came prepared for any instance that this may come up.” James answered as he got out of bed. The mares watched as he headed for a closet across the room. James opened the closet and presented stamina potions that he got from Zecora. The mare all smiled at James as he grabbed a few and returned to the bed with them.

Spitfire and Gang

Spitfire and the others were sitting around the living room having a light snack. As they ate they watched their children crawl around and explore the house. They made sure to keep them in the living room so they didn’t get into something that would hurt them. As they watched the children they couldn’t help but laugh at Tempest. He was so much like his mother and father. He tried to stand on two legs but always ended up falling down. Even after he fell he would keep trying again and again.

Fluttershy’s kid was adorable to watch as he kept to himself. Gentle Breeze was nervous of the other foals and mares that were around him. He would try to hid behind his mane like Fluttershy did but it was too short. Without the long mane to hide his face he did the next best thing. He grabbed his tail which was longer than most others and hid behind it. Fluttershy sat next to her kid as she stroked him into a state of calmness.

Not once had being mothers crossed the mare’s minds but now as they gazed upon their children they were happy. They looked down at their children with happiness. James was right that they were healthy and even if something was wrong with them he would never stop loving them. The mares all gathered closely as they brought their children together as they became sluggish. They carried their children to the makeshift baby room and placed them together on a bed.

The foals all moved a little more closely so they could keep each other safe. Spitfire watched her own daughter, Dazzling Blaze, as she helped the foals get comfortable. She was like her mother and father in so many ways at that moment. She would be bossy to make sure that everything was done accordingly but with enough compassion that the others didn’t hate her. The mares gave all their children a kiss on the head as they headed for bed themselves. Spitfire left six plates of food outside the master bedroom so the others could have something to eat.

Canterlot

“Sister, are you sure that this is a good idea? He caused so many problems for James and everypony. Do we really need to bring him back?” Luna asked as Celestia pulled in Discord’s statue.

“I have given it much thought Lulu and I believe that James and Fluttershy could help to reform him.” Celestia said as she smiled at her sister. Luna wasn’t completely sure about this but if her sister had confidence in them then she would to. Once the statue was placed they headed for bed so they would be ready for the up and coming events when they reveal their plans to James and Fluttershy.

Author's Note

Hope you all enjoy the new chapter. I would like to say thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for his help during previous chapters. I do hope that he continues to help me and in maybe one other story that I have planned but not yet written. Also to clear up any confusion he is a list of the foals and their genders.

Fire Storm-colt
Dazzling Blaze-filly
Graceful Melody-filly
Harmonic Note-filly
Star Jumper-colt
Enchanting Gleam-filly
Cherry Pie-filly
Gentle Breeze-colt
Future Beat-colt
Tempest-colt
Harmony Harp-colt
Moonflower-filly
Vera-filly
Ivy Flower-filly
Dazzling Gem-filly
Show Stopper-colt
Lightning Blade-colt

Helping Discord

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 82: Helping Discord

James woke up to the shining rays of light on his face. He could hear soft snores coming from around him and he looked around. He noticed the content smile of five mares as they slept. Flitter and Cloudchaser were wrapped around his arms. Daisy and Lily were wrapped around his legs. Fiddlesticks was sleeping on his chest. He slightly chuckled as the mares cuddled closer to him. Being in this position enough, he was able to work his way out of the mares and head for the bathroom.

His walk to the bathroom was difficult because his legs felt like jelly. He could only shake his head as the memories of last week played out. If it wasn’t for those potions and the earth pony magic in his body, he would have never lasted that long. He smiled, glad that he was able to fulfill the wishes of his mares. After several minutes of excruciating walking, he finally made it. He closed the door and sat down on the bench in his shower.

He turned on the hot water and let out a sigh relief as he felt his muscles relax. He closed his eyes as he let the water run over his aching body. He was too focused in his shower that he didn’t hear the door open. The mares casually stepped inside and sat around him. He smiled at his mares as they helped clean his body. The mares didn’t try anything funny as they cleaned him. They wanted to give him something more, but they could see that he was worn out.

He was finally clean and his body felt better. He and the mares dried their bodies off and found their clothes that Rarity left them. The six of them happily got dressed and left the master bedroom. Once they were out in the hall, he was tackled hug by his mares. They all smiled at him and each gave him a kiss on the cheek. He laughed as the mares were huddled around him. The mares allowed him to get up and he left for his kids’ room.

He saw his kids sleeping happily and he gave each of them a kiss on the head. His children slightly stirred but showed no sign of waking up. He walked out of their room and joined his mares in the living room. He saw that Spitfire was holding different sheets of paper and asked what was going on.

“What’s going on?” James asked.

“Well, the mares and I are going to do some shopping and get ready for the next five mouths to feed. Fluttershy will stay here with you and look after the kids,” Spitfire answered.

James nodded his head as the mares got ready to leave. He waited by the front door and gave each of them a kiss on the lips as they left. Once they were gone he joined Fluttershy on the couch as they watched some television. She huddled up to him and he ran his fingers through her mane. She hummed happily as she felt the fingers run through her mane. Their moment was ruined when there was a knock at the door. Sighing heavily, he got up and opened the door.

When the door was opened he was greeted with the smiling faces of Celestia and Luna. He stepped aside to allow them entrance. The princesses entered the house and gave him a good morning. Fluttershy got off the couch and stood by her husband as they watched the princesses. After a few moments of silence Celestia finally decided to speak.

“So how are you doing this morning, James?” Celestia asked with a smile.

“It has been good so far. So what do I owe this lovely visit?” James asked.

“Well, I came here to ask a favor of both you and Fluttershy,” Celestia said.

“What can we help you with, princess?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well, seeing as how you and James have been able to help those that were once evil become reformed, we were wondering if you could help a special case,” Celestia said.

“So who is your special case?” James asked.

“I have talked about this with my sister and as much as I don’t like the idea, we want you to help reform Discord,” Luna said.

James and Fluttershy said nothing as they let that settle. Fluttershy was really nervous and tried to hide behind her mane and the human. He let out a heavy sigh as he walked away from the princesses. The princesses and Fluttershy watched as he walked out the front door. Knowing what was coming next, the pegasus went to the kids’ room and shut their door. After a few seconds of silence they could hear him screaming.

“What the fuck kind of request is that! Has this world gone entirely insane!? What’s the next thing that’s going to be asked of me, go save an empire from some evil force!?” James screamed.

His screaming went for another couple of minutes before it finally died down. Silence lingered for a few seconds until he walked back inside. He headed for the kitchen as Fluttershy went back to check on the children. He joined the princesses as he drank a glass of water. Fluttershy came back out carrying Gentle Breeze. He kept his eyes off the mare as she fed her son. He turned his attention back to the princesses and spoke to them.

“There is no way that you can be serious about this,” James stated.

“I’m sorry to say that we are serious about this favor. You and Fluttershy are the only two that could possibly help him reform,” Celestia stated.

“Is there really no other way that we can do this?” James asked.

“If there was, then we would have tried. Will you please help us?” Luna asked.

“Fine, but let me get my daggers,” James said.

The princesses nodded as he left for his room. He returned several moments later with his daggers and Gentle Breeze was already wide awake. The princesses’ horns flared to life as they summoned Discord’s statue. He was still in his screaming pose when Twilight and her friends used the Elements. The human still laughed every time he saw that statue since he got what he deserved.

The princesses focused their magic on the stone and it slowly started to disappear. Fluttershy held Gentle Breeze close as the stone was nearly gone. When the stone disappeared, Discord stood in front of them all and stretched his body. Everyone could hear as his bones popped back into place. Discord soon noticed the human and walked up to him. He was ready for a surprise attack, but what he did actually surprised him.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you again, James,” Discord said as he bowed to him.

“I would say the same, but it’s not a pleasure to meet you again,” James said.

“You hurt me with your words, James. If it wasn’t for me, then how would you have gotten so close to your mares?” Discord stated.

“It probably would have taken longer, but at least they wouldn’t have been in danger,” James shot back.

“You overthink things, James. I was just wanting to spread a little chaos. I would never allow anything to hurt the ponies,” Discord said.

“So you would have been fine if I was the one that got hurt?” James asked.

“That also includes you, James. I will say that I didn’t think my plan through when I attacked,” Discord answered as he chuckled nervously.

James was about to say something when Discord disappeared. He grew worried that he went off to cause some problems. Channeling his magic, he was ready to summon his guardians when Discord appeared again. He could feel his anger grow again as he saw the God of Chaos holding his children. Discord didn’t have time to act fast enough when the human immediately got in his face.

“Put my children down or so help me I will separate your head from your shoulders,” James threatened.

“I only went to grab them because they were about ready to cry for some food,” Discord said, sweating a little with the dagger to his throat.

“You will gently place them on the couch next to my wife and then back away from them slowly,” James said.

Discord did as he said and placed the little foals on the couch. Once he was away from the children, the human went quickly to the couch. Looking over his children, they all seemed to be in perfect health. His attention was back on Discord as he took a seat with his children. His children didn’t even wait to start crawling all over him as they waited their turns for feeding.

“Please tell me that you’re going to leave the Elements here?” James asked.

“We wouldn’t have even thought of leaving you with him without some way to lock him back up if this doesn’t work,” Luna said.

Luna’s horn flared its midnight blue color and summoned a chest. She levitated the chest over to him and he opened it. Inside the box were all six of the elements. Giving them a quick check to make sure that they were real, he set them aside. Looking back over at Discord, he gestured for him to take a seat. With a snap of his fingers he turned one of the chairs into a hammock being supported by two palm trees.

“The others are not going to like this when they get back,” James said.

“Where are your other harem members?” Celestia asked.

“They went out shopping for supplies for the five other mouths that we are going to feed,” James stated.

“So you got the other five pregnant?” Luna asked.

“Well, since we went at it for their entire heat week, I hope so,” James said.

The conversation was soon interrupted when the door opened. He could hear the multiple paper bags and other assorted items hit the ground. He sighed internally, waiting for the ear lashing that he was going to get from Spitfire. There wasn’t even two seconds of silence when Spitfire was in his face, her mane and tail slightly ablaze.

“James, honey, care to explain why the God of Chaos is in our house?” Spitfire asked, trying to keep her voice in check.

“Well, the princesses think that in his best interest that Fluttershy and I should reform him,” James answered.

“You do realize that there is no way in Tartarus that he will be a nice guy, right?” Dash asked.

“Dash, please watch your language around the foals, and Celestia gave us the Elements if we need to use them.” Fluttershy answered.

Soon the other mares came into the living room and none of them were excited to see the draconequus. Their attention was soon pulled to their children and they went over to them. They stayed near their children as they kept their eyes on Discord. Twilight was able to pull her attention away from Discord as she addressed her mentor.

“Celestia, are you sure that it’s possible for Discord to use his magic for good instead of evil?” Twilight asked.

“To that I’m uncertain, my dear Twilight. I hope that he will try and see the light and not use his magic for anything other than to help. If that turns out to be a lost cause or he gets out of hand, then don’t hesitate to use the Elements,” Celestia answered sternly.

“My dear Tia, it’s not that simple. Chaos magic can’t be used for good. If it could then I wouldn’t be in existence,” Discord explained.

“I’m very certain that it can be used for good. If not, then you get locked away and deal with anything that happens as it comes,” Celestia answered.

“As much as I hate to say this, Celestia, Discord is right. He exists to keep some balance in this world. The only thing that could be done to even help him is to have it be used in a more controlled state,” James said.

Everyone in the room stared slack jawed at the human. The only one that wasn’t giving him a confused look was Fluttershy as she understood what he was trying to say. Discord was even at a loss for words as he just stared at him. He just sat in the couch, holding Lightning Blade on his lap and playing with his arms. The colt’s laugh helped to ease the tension that he was feeling after he spoke out to everyone.

“What do you mean?” Luna asked after finding her voice.

“I think that it would be better to show you than try and explain it. Discord, if you may, can you please summon up a cotton candy cloud that rains chocolate milk?” James said.

With a snap of his fingers, a pink fluffy cloud appeared and started to rain. Pinkie saw the cloud and quickly appeared next to it. Discord stared in confusion at the pink pony and when he looked at the human, he was silenced by a hand. Discord gave a slight nod as he would get his explanation later. Pinkie was now underneath the cloud and happily drinking all of the chocolate milk rain that came out.

“This is what I’m talking about. There is no harm being done right now except for a stain being made. Pinkie is currently enjoying herself and doesn’t seem the tad bit upset. This is what controlled chaos would like,” James said.

“So as long as no ponies are hurt and there isn’t any trouble, then it’s possible that he could be reformed,” Twilight stated.

“Pretty much, but it’s also determined if he wants to keep it controlled or not,” James said.

“So I could still be myself and cause little problems as long as no ponies run in terror?” Discord asked.

“Exactly, but why should I believe that you would go along with this?” James asked.

“Well, it’s just like you said, James. I exist to keep balance in this world. I would also assume that the same would be said about the princesses. So with that knowledge, I think in the best interest, especially if I want to walk around, I should control my magic,” Discord said.

“I’m willing to give him a shot and he could use a friend,” Fluttershy said.

“I’ll keep an eye on him, but I don’t know if we could ever be friends. You caused a lot of problems for all of us and I don’t want to see my mares hurt. So you get this one chance. If you so much as hurt my mares, the ponies that live here, the princesses, or my children, then I will take you down before the Elements are used on you,” James threatened.

Discord put his hands up, showing that he means no harm. James looked towards the others and they were a little hesitant. After a few seconds the mares nodded their heads in acceptance. Twilight went about handing out the Elements to those that were there. When she got to Fluttershy, she gave it back to Twilight.

“Sorry, Twi, but if I want to help, I need to show Discord that I trust him, without the threat of imprisoning him,” Fluttershy said.

“Are you sure, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked with slight worry.

“I’m very sure, Twilight,” Fluttershy answered with a small smile.

Twilight hesitantly agreed as their husband, lover, and draconequus prepared for a picnic. James, Discord, and Fluttershy soon reached the park and decided to have a little picnic. He was glad that Flutterhsy had a picnic ready on hand at her cottage. The two watched Discord as he went about using his magic to conjure up different things. The main thing that he did was make the silverware dance or create a little lunch show using their lunches.

James was actually a little surprised to see Discord so willing to use his magic in a controlled way. He looked over to Fluttershy and saw that she was also smiling at the way Discord acted. He really hoped that this actually paid off since it would be interesting to know Discord a little more. He could also tell there was another reason that Celestia wanted to do this, but he didn’t want to call her out on it in front of a crowd.

He hoped that everything went well because not only would he help someone become good, but he might also mend a broken relationship. He was soon pulled from his thoughts when Fluttershy shook his shoulder. He looked over to her and saw her smiling face and he couldn’t help but smile back at her.

“I’m happy that you’re giving Discord a chance, James,” Fluttershy said as she nuzzled James.

“I may hold large amounts of anger towards him, but he deserves a second chance, or in this case a third since he was turned to stone after he was freed,” James said as he stroked her mane.

It wasn’t long before Fluttershy fell asleep on his arm. He wasn’t surprised by this since he was certain that she had been running herself ragged for the past few days. There was a chance that all the mares probably were as tired as she was and he couldn’t blame them. He made a note to watch over the children so they could all get some rest. They would probably argue about going to sleep, but they would probably fall asleep during the argument.

He watched as Discord put away all their used utensils and laid back. He did the same as he carefully adjusted Fluttershy as to not wake her. Silence fell between the two and he could feel his eyes get heavy. He was pulled from his slumber when Discord finally spoke up. It was weird at first because it wasn’t his usual joking voice. The tone that he was using was serious and filled with a little worry.

“James, do you know what Celestia thinks of me?” Discord asked.

“Well, I’m not entirely sure. The few times that we spoke of you she was either hate filled or confused. Her hate though seemed to also have loneliness to it also. It seemed that she wanted to see you again, but didn’t know how to approach you,” James said.

“That’s the typical Celestia for you. I don’t hold it against her for sealing me away in that stone prison. I also don’t hold it against Twilight and her friends for also sealing me away. Being in those situations actually gave me time to think about my actions,” Discord said.

“So what have you decided on your actions? Do you regret some of the things you’ve done in the past?” James asked, making sure he was quiet so that Fluttershy wouldn’t wake up.

“Honestly, I do, but not as much as most think I should. When I first became the God of Chaos I just messed around and it made ponies happy. Then as I got older I found that my powers could do so much more and I let it control me. I’m surprised that Celestia actually wants to take this chance with me,” Discord said.

“I think she wants that old flame back that you two used to have,” James said. This caused Discord to look at him in confusion.

“There is no way that Tia still holds those feelings for me. I have caused her too much hurt to believe that she wants to try again,” Discord said with a frown.

“I think that there are many things that would surprise you. I may have barely been around her long enough, but she always seems flustered when I talk about you or she gets sad when she looks at your statue,” James said.

“I know that you still don’t care for me, but do you honestly think that there is still a chance between Tia and I?” Discord asked.

“It may take a lot of work, but if you apply yourself, you may be able to get her back,” James said reassuringly.

Discord gave James a genuine smile in the first time he had ever seen him. He happily returned the smile as the two went back to cloud watching. He could never say for certain if it was possible, but he had hope for Discord. It would do both Discord and Celestia some good if they could get back together. Even if they couldn’t get the spark back, then at least they could be happy around each other.

Never Accept Strange Presents

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 83: Never Accept Strange Presents

The last several months were hectic for James. He was running around his house, never having the chance to rest. Daisy, Lily, Cloudchaser, Flitter, and Fiddlesticks had to be rushed to the hospital, and they thankfully made it. He was in the waiting room with the other mares and Discord, which was actually nice to see. The mares tried to assure him that everything was going to be fine and his children will be healthy like the other ones. He knew that he was probably overreacting, but he always had that nagging guilt. The doctor walked out of the delivery room, and James surprised everyone with his strength and speed as he went for the doctor.

Dr. Stables wasn’t even startled when the human came up quickly and kindly led him into the room. He also gestured for the mares to follow him and their husband. They entered the room and all the mares had tears in their eyes at the five new additions to their family. Cloudchaser held her little colt, Cloud Jumper. Flitter held her little filly, Glimmer. Daisy held her filly Violet. Lily held her little filly Tulip. Fiddlesticks held her little colt Sound Design. James went around the room and held each foal as he gave them a kiss on the head. Fluttershy saw a tear escape Discord’s eye and she smiled at him.

The draconequus grumbled under his breath and the timid mare could only giggle to herself at his reaction. After holding his children for a little bit, he handed them back to their respective mothers. The children took a quick liking to him, probably understanding that he had some relation to them. He watched as the five mares hugged their own children, bright smiles adorning their faces. The mares took turns looking at the new additions to their family, cooing all the while at the adorable foals.

Celestia and Luna stopped by the library, and James saw Discord smile at them. The human couldn’t help but feel happy for the draconequus. He wasn’t sure where the chaotic being stood in the eyes of the solar monarch, but it seemed that they found peace with each other. Feeling much of the energy leave his body, the human took a nearby chair, and closed his eyes for a little bit.

James was awoken by Rarity, and saw that it was getting late. The human gave a few stretches before getting to his feet. He saw that Lily, Daisy, Flitter, Cloudchaser, and Fiddlesticks were all dressed. The five new foals were wrapped in warm blankets as they headed back to the house. James stayed near the five mares to make sure they made it back to the house safely. He couldn’t explain it, but he felt there was something off. He pushed the worry aside as he opened the door to his house, and headed for the bedroom.

Morning

Morning came around calmly, and James found his vision covered in a fiery mane. He was able to move his face out of the mane to see Spitfire sleeping peacefully on his chest. The human gave a small smile as he gently stroked her mane. The pegasus gave a content sigh as she nuzzled further into his chest. His door opened to see Rainbow poke her head in. She smiled at the human on the bed, and gestured that breakfast was ready. He gave a nod to the cyan mare, and she walked away. James looked at the sleeping pegasus, and carefully woke her up.

He thought it was a crime to wake such a beautiful mare, but it was time to eat. The pegasus gave a small groan, refusing to wake up. Shaking his head at the pegasus’ antics, he went to another way of waking her up. He continued to stroke her mane as he moved his hand down her back. The mare shivered against him as he hit some of her sensitive spots. He reached the base of her wings, and started to slowly massage them. He saw the mare’s face grow a red tint as he continued to tease her wings.

He felt the mare’s tail swishing against his legs as she was slowly getting aroused. Spitfire stated to release small moans, and he stopped once she started. This got the human what he wanted as the pegasus opened her eyes, giving an evil glare at the human. James had to hold back his laughter at how erect the mare’s wings were, but the mare easily got back at him. She rolled the human out of his bed, causing him to fall face first to the floor. The human let out a small groan of pain, but hearing his mare giggle at him caused him to laugh as well. The golden mare got out of bed, and offered her hand to her husband.

James took the offered hand, and got up to his feet. The two gave each other a quick kiss before heading out of the room. The two of them entered the kitchen to see the mares slowly eating their own food as they fed the foals. James was used to seeing their breasts, but it seemed like a more private moment when his children were feeding. A few of the mares looked really tired, and he wasn’t surprised about that. His unicorn and pegasus foals were now getting to be a handful as they started using magic randomly, or even flying.

Dazzling Blaze was fluttering about, until James plucked her from the air. The filly looked at him with wide eyes before nuzzling into his chest. The human rocked the filly gently, helping her to fall asleep. Once he felt the filly’s breathing steady out, he handed the foal to Spitfire. The golden mare happily accepted her daughter, and took her seat at the table. James grabbed a few random pieces of fruit before sitting at the table.

“Hey, James,” Spitfire said as she gently stroked her daughter.

“Yeah, Spits,” James said as he took a bit out of an apple.

“Can we go for a walk in the park? Just the two of us?” Spitfire asked.

“Sure. Want to go after we finish eating?” James asked.

The pegasus nodded her head as she began on her pancake. James smiled at the thought of walking through the park with Spitfire. It had been a long time since he had some alone time with his lead mare. James didn’t even notice that during his excitement, he scarfed down the rest of his food. Seeing that he was finished for now, he headed back to his room. Even with the shining sun hanging high in the air, the human was still feeling something was off. He decided to not let this feeling get pushed away. Opening a drawer next to his bed, he grabbed his daggers, and put them in their sheath to his side.

Taking a quick look around his room, he grabbed his shoes, and went back to Spitfire. The pegasus was finished eating, and her children were crawling all over Fluttershy, who seemed to enjoy the attention. The two said goodbye to the other mares, and headed for the park.

Park

James and Spitfire reached the park, and enjoyed their closeness together. The pegasus had her tail wrapped around the human’s waist, while she leaned against his shoulder. They passed many ponies during their walk, giving a few greetings as they passed on by. James enjoyed the peacefulness of the park, now that he was able to relax. His mares worried that he was always stressed, and they were usually right. Even during his months while he watched over the mares that had gotten pregnant, he trained relentlessly.

Now that he was out and about with his mare, he felt more relaxed than ever. He couldn’t help the small nuzzle that he gave to his mare, who sighed happily. They continued their walk, until they found a place they could rest. Spitfire took the bench, while James stood and looked around. He looked around the park, and noticed there was something not far away. The human grabbed the pegasus, and started walking towards the object. It didn’t take long to reach what he saw, and he couldn’t understand how it got there.

In front of the human and pegasus was a human sized robot. The robot wore armor from samurai in ancient Japan. There were two swords sheathed on its side, and it had a thruster pack in the back. The robot was pure white with red being its secondary color. Spitfire looked at the robot curiously, as James saw a piece of paper stuck to the side of the robot. The human grabbed he paper, and unfolded it.

Dear James,

This is a special gift for you.

Sincerely,

Your Special Friend

James scratched his head as he tried to figure out who sent the robot. He was pulled from his musings when he heard Spitfire gasp. He looked away from the note to see the robot start moving. Letting instinct take over, James grabbed the golden pegasus, and pulled her out of the way. He was glad he did so, as the robot pulled out one of its swords, trying to cut down Spitfire. James pulled out one of his knives, while his right hand flared to life. A small surge of pain ran through his arm, but he ignored in order to protect the mare. The robot turned in the human’s direction, and a green beam shot from its eyes.

The green beam traced up and down James’ body before shutting off. The robot turned towards the human, and pulled out its second sword. James didn’t wait for the robot to make another move as he launched his first attack. A wave of black energy shot from his hand, knocking the robot back. As the robot was sent flying back, James charged straight for it. The robot used its thruster pack to stop itself, and stood back up. The robot swung one of its blades at the human. James summoned a shield, and the sword slammed against it.

James smirked as he prepared to attack the robot. He took one step, when he saw the shield being cut straight through. He quickly rolled to the side as the blade finished cutting through his shield. The human stared wide eyed at what happened. He saw the sword make contact with the shield, and it stopped the blade. He was pulled from his wondering when the robot went to strike him again. James summoned another shield, and the blade hit it. The blade didn’t stop though as it cut straight through it like butter.

The human quickly parried the sword with his knife as he took a few steps away from the robot. James and the robot stared each other down, and the human grabbed for his second knife. He held both blades up as he readied for any attack from the robot. A breeze blew past the two, as neither of them moved from their spots. A few seconds passed before the robot used its thruster pack, and charged at James. The human sidestepped the attack, and slashed along the side. He heard the blade cut against the robot’s side, and smirked that he was able to do something to the robot.

The robot stopped its charge, and slowly turned around. James took this as his chance to land in a few more attacks on the robot. The robot continued to turn around as the human charged it, and couldn’t do anything. James stabbed and slashed at the robot, trying to bring it down. The human’s attacks were doing a bit of damage, but nothing helpful was coming out of it. The robot slashed at the human, and he ducked under the attack. The robot went for a side swipe, and James rolled out of the range of the attack.

James was panting heavily as he stared down the robot. The human felt something run down his cheek, and wiped at it. He looked at his hand to see that it was his blood. He wiped at where the blood was running, glad that it wasn’t worse than it was. He barely dodged that second strike, and knew it would have been over if it connected. He looked back at the robot to see it walking towards him. James prepared for another attack as the robot neared him. The robot was only five feet away from him, when it fell to the ground.

James stared at the downed robot, before cautiously walking towards it. He gave it a few pokes with his foot, and received no response. Taking a final look over the robot, he sheathed his knives, and picked up the robot. He heard the sound of wings flapping, and looked behind to see Spitfire coming his way. The mare stopped in front of him, worry evident all over her face.

“James, are you okay?” Spitfire asked as she looked him over.

“I’m alright. Just have this one cut, but that’s just about it,” James said.

“What is that?” Spitfire asked.

“Something that doesn’t belong here,” James answered.

“What are you going to do with it?” Spitfire asked.

“We’re going to take it back to the house, and dispose of it properly,” James said.

“Are you sure that it’s safe? What if it attacks again?” Spitfire asked as she eyed the robot.

“I don’t think it will attack again. Whatever was powering it seems to have died. And even if it did attack, I’ll make sure it doesn’t hurt you,” James said.

Spitfire gave one final look at the robot, before nodding to her husband. The pegasus wrapped her tail around his waist in case the robot moved again, and she could get him out of the way. The two of them walked silently back to the house.

House

James walked into the house, carrying the robot on his shoulder. The mares turned towards him to give their greetings, but stopped when they saw the robot. The human threw the robot onto the floor, and all the mares gathered around it. Lyra and Twilight had parchment and quills as they started taking notes on the strange mechanism. Rainbow turned her attention away from the robot to address her husband.

“What is this?” Rainbow asked as she glance back at the robot.

“It’s something from my world. The weird thing is that it doesn’t exist in the real life, but is real in a television show,” James explained.

“Please don’t tell me that you fought this thing,” Vinyl said with a little worry.

“I kind of had to. If I didn’t destroy it, then it was going to kill me and Spitfire,” James said. He gave a small kick to the robot.

“Do you know who went it?” Octavia asked.

“No, I don’t. It was just in the park with a note that said ‘from a special friend’,” James said as he gave a small scowl.

“What do you want to do with it?” Fiddlesticks asked.

“I’m going to destroy the robot completely, but I’m going to keep the blades,” James answered.

“Why are you going to take its weapons?” Lyra asked.

“There’s something different about them,” James started as he took the two swords. “They were able to cut through my shield like it didn’t even exist.”

“Can things ever be simple for us?” Rose asked.

“If they ever were, then we wouldn’t have any excitement,” James said as he gave a small chuckle.

“Be careful, James, or you’ll find yourself on the couch again,” Lotus said as she gave a teasing smirk.

James shook his head as he grabbed the destroyed robot. He carried it over to the basement door, and opened it. He threw the robot down without a care in the world, and headed back to his mares. The mares went back to their own business, while Spitfire walked up to him. The pegasus gave him a deep, passionate kiss, then pulled away while giving him a sultry gaze. The pegasus whispered into his ear, causing the human to shiver slightly. Spitfire walked away, brushing her tail along the human’s inner thigh, before taking a seat on the couch.

James shook his head at the fiery mare, before looking over at Discord. The human noticed the nervous look the draconequus was giving, and called him over. The chaotic being was hesitant at first, but did as asked. James took Discord to the kitchen where they could talk privately.

“Hey, you want something to drink?” James asked.

“Not really,” Discord answered.

“So, what has you so tense?” James asked.

“I need a favor, James,” Discord said.

James looked at the creature with a raised brow, trying to see if there was some other plan that the draconequus had. The human couldn’t find anything Discord was trying to hide, and he remembered that he did promise to be nicer to the chaotic being. Opening his cider, James took a quick swig before continuing the conversation.

“What kind of favor?” James asked.

“Do you mind if I stay here for a bit?” Discord asked.

“I guess you can, but what’s with the random question? Did you have sex with Celestia, and now you’re trying to hide?” James asked as he laughed a little to himself.

The draconequus rubbed the back of his head nervously as he averted his eyes. James continued to laugh for a bit, until he saw that Discord wasn’t laughing with him. The human gave a rough cough after a bit of cider went down the wrong pipe. He pounded on his chest a few times, stopping his coughing fit. James took a few breaths before turning to Discord, and looking at him with slight worry.

“Please tell me you didn’t do that?” James asked as he looked out his window.

“I did, James. I was alone with Celestia two months ago, and one thing led to another, and we lost ourselves to passion,” Discord explained nervously.

“Okay, you can stay here, but you’re going to have to talk to her at some point,” James said as he took a few calming breaths. “At least Luna didn’t show up, then have her join in on the fun. That would have made things way worse.”

“Actually…” Discord said, rubbing the back of his head.

“Are you insane? Wait, don’t answer that. Do you understand that now I’m in danger if I let you stay here?” James said as he started having a small panic attack.

“I guess it would be a bad time to mention that Celestia might be pregnant, then?” Discord asked.

James’ eyes grew wide as he stared at the chaotic being. He knew Discord was needed to keep balance in Equestria, but this seemed like it was going a little over the top. The human went through a range of emotions as he tried to process everything that he was told. The whole room started spinning as his panic attack was starting to reach dangerous levels. His body took immediate action, and caused everything to shut-down. James stopped spinning in circles as he fell to the kitchen floor, unconscious.

The End

Author's Note

Summary of everything planned. Will hopefully rewrite in the future to make it better.

The End

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 84: The End

James travels to the Crystal Empire and deals with Sombra with the mane 6. He learns more about his magic and its side effects during his time trapped in the dark world by Sombra. Crystal Empire is saved, but at the near cost of James’ life.

James returns to Ponyville and is chewed out by all his mares for his reckless behavior. Made to promise to avoid using his magic for the rest of his life. He agrees to their terms, not wanting to cause them any more worry.

A few years go by and Celestia gives birth to Eris, daughter of Discord. Discord herds with Celestia and Luna, promising to sire a child with Luna during her next heat cycle. James congratulates the three of them and is made to watch over Eris whenever they need wish to go on a date.

James enjoys a peaceful time with his mares, playing with his children until Twilight runs through the door with a problem. James helps her with her problem and she ascends to alicornhood. James worries that he might not be able to stay with Twilight, but she finds a loophole that allows him to court her.

Life doesn’t change for James after Twilight’s ascension, and most of the ponies of Ponyville don’t seem too dramatic about having a princess in their town. Plunder vines show up and James and his herd work together to stop them. They learn about having to collect the keys and work towards trying to open the box.

Tirek shows up and the princesses give up their powers to Twilight. The other mares lose their powers, causing James to feel powerless as everyone around him are left without their magic. He learns of Twilight’s possession of the alicorns’ magic and promises to keep her safe.
Discord shows up and betrays them, leaving James in the Everfree forest. After talking with Zecora, decides on what he has to do to save everyone. Thanking Zecora for everything, he asks for a favor that she happily accepts.

Leaving the forest, he finds where Discord has taken the element bearers. Discord is betrayed by Tirek and has his magic taken. James shows up before Tirek can take the power of the elements from the bearers. James begins his fight with Tirek and is quickly losing from the difference in power.

Losing his arm, James looks towards his mares and gives them a smile as he apologizes to them. Going against the promise that he made to them, he uses his magic. He summons the guardians and free the mares as he fights Tirek with his ice guardian. Once the mares are free, James is shot through the chest by Tirek.

All the mare cry as they watch James fall to the ground, his guardians disappearing. As Twilight holds James, he tells her to forgive Discord because he knew that the chaotic being didn’t mean for any of this to happen. Twilight forgives Discord and earns the final key, finally defeating Tirek.

The other princesses show up and take James to the hospital. Redheart says there is nothing they can do for him because using his magic has cut him off from any form of healing. James make his final goodbyes and tells the mare to stay strong because he will always be with them. James dies in the embrace of his mares and they move to live out their lives with each other.

Prologue

Author's Note

I recommend all future readers to just track this story. I was editing in the beginning, but have decided to stop with that. I will continue to write chapters until I finish this story. Once the story is finished, I will take down all the chapters in two weeks so I can do major fixes on them. Read at your own discretion as there will be major differences between this current one and the rewrite.

Prologue

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Prologue

James walked around his house left to him by his father after his death in service for his country. It was the middle of the night and James couldn’t sleep. He couldn’t sleep because it was the middle of October and he would have to head to the forest to do his yearly visit of his friends. He and his friends were the closet you could get that you would think that they were even related to each other and were family. They were family at heart, but in terms of interacting with each other, they goofed off like a bunch of fools.

His friends were Demarco Ramierez, Connor Black, Blake Turner, Jacob Franz, and David Kennedy. Interestingly enough they only knew each other for only a few years because they served in the same squad in the military. Most squads were made of at least twelve to eighteen people in them, but these six were highly skilled in what they did that they were given their own squad limit of just being these six.

The squad itself was set differently from the others because they only received orders from the general or president. Though if the general gave an order the squad itself had the power to deny it. If the order was denied and depending on the nature of the order the general would contact the president about the assignment. If the general found that no other squad could carry out the assignment he would then contact the president and explain the details of the mission. If the president agrees with the general then those six would have to go do the mission.

Though the president being contacted rarely happened because they all knew that if they were asked to do it then they knew that it had to be serious. These six were never known by name to any of the other fellow soldiers that they worked alongside with. When walking around the base or doing regular drills these six men were spoken using only the nicknames they gave each other. The only people to know their true name were the president, the general, and each other member in the squad. The squad name that they used was also kept hidden from everyone.

The squad was called Elite Sniper, but to everyone that got put into the mission with the squad only knew them as Jack of All Trades. The squad specialized in snipers, CQC, knives, explosives, snatch & grab, rescue, assassination, assault, and medical. Then with the members it went like this on how they were known, James is known as Longshot, Demarco was known as Throatslice, Connor was known as Shots, Blake was known as Metalhead, Jacob was known as Guardian, and David was known as Pickpocket.

The ranking in this squad also worked differently where they wouldn’t have anyone above the rank of Staff Sergeant leading. James was the Staff Sergeant, Demarco was Corporal, Connor was Sergeant, Blake was Private, Jacob was Lance Corporal, and David was a Recruit. The skills of these six stood out from the rest at what they were good with. James was a man with good eyesight that he favored snipers as his primary weapon of choice. James never liked any other type of weapon for a secondary until he found that he had a knack with pistols and knives.

Demarco could be very dangerous sometimes, but that was only during in the field. In a fight he favored his knuckles and knives. Demarco was a better knife fighter than James was, but was willing to help train James the basics of knife fighting. Demarco also carried heavy explosives on him because he believed that there would always be a need to blow something up no matter the reason. That line of thinking seemed to stay true no matter how simple the mission was.

Connor loved assault rifles and knew them inside and out and could even tell you what someone was shot by if it was an assault rifle. Blake loved light machine guns, he even told everyone that if he was to go down in battle it would be in a hail of bullets, mainly coming from his gun and a bunch of dead enemy soldiers at his feet. Jacob preferred submachine guns because besides pistols, SMGs offered great silence when moving through enemy territory during infiltration.

David on the other hand said that the only gun that keeps a man alive is a shotgun. He believed this because when you shot someone point blank with a shotgun that there would be no way in hell that soldier would be getting up any time soon. These people were separated into classes of their own. James was the sniper, Demarco was CQC, Connor was a medic, Blake was assault, Jacob was infiltration, and David was another man of CQC.

These men never expected to be in a squad together until one mission they took a stand to keep their fellow soldiers, friends, and families safe. The mission was to go into an abandoned warehouse that was a possible hideout for some rebels that were trying to take over their government. James was your average person. He stood at about 5’ 11’’ with brown hair and blue eyes. He had a well-toned body but had some fat.

Demarco was a very tall person standing at 6’ 3’’. He had dirty blond hair that helped accent his green eyes. His build was that of a person with noticeable fat, but could easily take down anyone without even trying. Connor was a small man standing at 5’ 3’’ with black hair and two separate eye colors. His left eye was brown and his right eye was sky blue. His tiny stature gave him great versatility and able to get to places others couldn’t. He never showed any muscle but everyone knew that it was there especially in his legs when he outran everyone and lapped them twice during a mile run.

Blake stood at the same height as James and could easily hold his own in a fight. He had blond hair and sea foam green eyes that made it hard to look at him when the sun was up because it was like looking at another sun. Jacob stood at 5’ 7’’ giving a good height to do infiltration because he was tall enough to see over hill and cover, but short enough that he could get around quietly enough. He had pitch black hair with dark brown eyes that made it almost impossible to notice him at night. David stood at 6’ with red hair and dark green eyes. David had the most muscle out everyone and you could see it when he moved and saw one of the veins on his body pulse.

These six men decided to stay behind and hold off rebel soldiers that ambushed them at the warehouse. The odds were stacked against them as they didn’t expect to make it out of there alive. They didn’t care though if they lived or died as long as they got their squads out alright then everything was fine by them. They held their ground fighting off the endless waves of rebels. As the last VTOL showed up to grab the last batch of soldiers, the rebels made one final push to get to the ship and stop it from leaving.

They were stopped as James, Demarco, Connor, Blake, Jacob, and David stood between them and the ship firing every last round that they had into the group of rebels keeping them at bay. The rebels later retreated and the general saw the ability these six had and gave them an opportunity they never thought possible. This was one of James’ happiest moments in his life.

James laughed at the old memories he was having of him and his friends. Seeing that he wasn’t probably going to fall asleep, he decided to go out for a walk in the forest. He put on a pair of jeans and put on a t-shirt that had the grim reaper on it sitting in a chair waiting for the next passing soul. He slipped on a pair of black socks and a pair of running shoes. As he left through the front door of his house, he grabbed his hoodie, phone, and the knife that Demarco gave to him as a gift.

He never left anywhere without the knife because of the memories it held and that it was a well-designed knife. The knife had a diamond edge to it and was onyx all around, making it a durable knife. The hilt was special as it was a normal hilt, but there was an added piece that curved around the hilt allowing someone to throw a punch and do some serious damage to them if they were hit by it.

Once he was outside he looked up in the night sky to see all the stars and the brightly lit moon. He always enjoyed the night because it made him feel safe and relaxed. As he looked closely at the moon though he started to notice that it was beginning to turn blood red. Shrugging it off as another phenomenon that the moon did, he went on his stroll.

He was enjoying the peaceful stroll until he heard a twig snap behind him. He quickly turned around and saw a bear standing less than ten feet away. He started to get nervous not knowing what to do with this huge beast in front of him. He could either try and intimidate the bear or run away hoping to get somewhere safe. His decision was made for him when the bear roared loudly and began to charge him.

Turning around very quickly, he started running through the forest, trying to get away from the bear. He took a look behind him and saw that the bear was getting closer every second. Since he had his head turned he didn’t notice the branch that was sticking out and he ran right into it. On the ground now he saw the bear now slowly coming up to him. Scared out of his senses, he closed his eyes and waited for the inevitable claw swipe that would end his life.

After several seconds of just sitting with his eyes closed, he decided to open his eyes and was blinded by a bright flash of light. After the light faded he groaned as his back hurt as though he was thrown into some object. As he tried to get up he felt something hit him in the head and he went down unconscious

Seven hours earlier

Twilight was sitting in her library, looking up at the sky, staring at the moon and the stars. She was documenting the alignment of the stars and the look of the moon. She had Spike helping her out with note taking and keeping her well supplied with daisy sandwiches. She got very curious when the moon was turning blood red for some weird reason. As she watched this strange occurrence with the moon a bright flash came from behind her.

She quickly turned around to see a strange creature on the ground. She slowly approached it but stopped when she heard it groan. She saw that it was trying to get up, but was quickly put back down, this time unconscious by Spike who was holding a big dictionary in his hands. Worried and confused about the new creature she had encountered, she decided to write a quick letter to the princess.

Several hours later, James woke up in a daze, confused about what happened. He slowly got up, trying to blink his eyes free of the blurriness that had overcome them. When his vision restored he saw that he was in a hospital room and an IV was in his arm. He pulled the needle out of his arm and cleaned off the blood that came out of the injection site. He felt around his pockets to see if he still had his items.

Sadly the hospital confiscated his knife and his phone. Groaning slightly that he would have to go retrieve his items he went for the door to leave. As he grabbed the handle he noticed that the door was locked. Confused as to why the door was locked, he went back to the IV and grabbed the needle and walked back to the door. He kneeled down so he was eye level with the door lock and began to pick at it.

Laughing at the situation he was in because he took forever at picking a lock he would leave it up to Connor that made it look like it was nothing at all to do. Finally after getting the door unlocked he opened the door and took a peek outside in the halls. He saw no one walking around the white hallways and decided it was safe to walk down the halls and get to the front desk.

He walked down the halls, following the signs to where the front desk was. As he got near a large set of double doors he tried to open them, but even these doors were locked. Looking around James saw that there was an air vent to the right of the door. Grabbing a chair he stood on top of it and removed the vent covering so he could go through the duct. Crawling on his belly, he began the slow, long trek to get to the other side.

As he reached the end he moved the covering and fell down to the floor. After he landed he continued to walk forward until he hit an invisible wall. Confused at what happened there he put up a hand and tried to feel around. As he got closer to where he hit the invisible force before, he could feel something. There was definitely something there, like an invisible wall or something of the sort.

“So this is the thing that you saw last night?” A strange voice said making James take a closer look at what was there.

He heard someone clap and the lights turned on and what he saw almost made him faint. Standing on the other side of the invisible wall were seven anthropomorphic animals. One of lavender color wearing a simple white blouse and a skirt that stopped at her mid thighs and stockings on her feet as she wore small heels. Another of orange color wearing a Stetson hat with a checkered blouse that was tied into a knot in the front and tight fitting denim shorts with cowboy boots.

A cream colored one with a green sweater on and a green pair of jeans and wearing simple sandals. A cyan colored one with a mid-riff shirt and a pair of running shorts on and wearing running sneakers. A pink one that wore a childish pink shirt with ducks on it and a pink frilly skirt and wearing a pair of heels. A white one that wore a blue dress with a cut up the side stopping about midway up her thigh and wearing high heels.

Then in the center stood a very pristine white one that wore a bright white dress that made it really hard to focus with heels on that made her look tall and somewhat intimidating and it didn’t help that she had a crown on her head. Also taking a closer he saw that some had horns and wings. As he continued to take in the detail that each one showed they continued talking to each other.

“Yes, princess, this is the said creature,” The lavender mare replied. James was now laughing a little on the inside that there was royalty just made this situation a lot weirder for him.

“I believe IT might be dangerous or something. I’m not completely sure.”

“You know I have a name, right? I’m not just some monster,” James finally said, speaking up because he was getting tired of being called some creature or even it.

“I didn’t know this thing could talk? What is your name young man?” The princess asked with a shocked expression.

“My name is James and I would like to know who and what you are and why I am trapped?”

“My name is Twilight Sparkle and these are my friends Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie. You are in the land of Equestria and we are all ponies and as to why you are in there is because we didn’t know if you were friendly or dangerous.”

“I am Princess Celestia and I am willing to allow you freedom if you promise to not be a danger to my ponies.”

“I promise to not be a danger to any of your fellow citizens and will also humbly answer any questions that you all may have.”

“Very well then, James, let us all go have a seat in that booth over there and get started shall we,” Celestia’s horn glowed a bright gold and the wall fell down.

James felt dumb struck at the sight of magic but, was apparently calm and accepting of it since he pretty much is having a conversation with talking ponies. He walked over to the booth and sat down while the others joined him. Once everyone was seated and Twilight pulled out a notebook the questioning began.

“First I would like to know what these two items are, what you are specifically, and how you came to be here.”

“The two items before you are my phone and my knife. I am human and how I came here specifically, I’m not really sure as to how specifically.”

“Well looks like we owe Lyra twenty bits about humans being real,” Rainbow Dash said looking at Applejack with a disappointed expression.

“W-what did y-you use the knife for?” Fluttershy asked concerned for what it was probably mainly used for.

“I used the knife as protection sometimes when I went walking into the forest. Though mainly I kept it with me as a memento.”

“Did you ever kill anything with it?” Applejack asked.

“Only a few animals that attacked me, but that rarely ever happened though.”

“Well seeing as you are stuck here for the time being until we can get you home you will be staying with my faithful student Twilight,” Celestia announced to James making him kind of nervous.

“I will look into on how to get you back home if we can, but until then, try to not cause any trouble while you are here.”

James nodded his head in acceptance and watched as the princess left. After she was gone everyone started getting up and leaving. The human followed behind Twilight until two pairs of hands grabbed him and threw him against the wall. The ones that had a hold of him were Applejack and Rainbow Dash and they looked very serious.

“You better behave yourself and not hurt my friend,” Applejack said while staring daggers at James.

James slowly lifted his hand and grabbed at the pegasus and farmer’s hands and pulled them off of him. He was never the type to be touched or threatened by anyone. He just looked at the two before stepping away from them.

“I won’t hurt your friend and that is a promise I intend to keep,” James said walking past them and trying to catch up to Twilight. Rainbow Dash and Applejack looked at each other and nodded their heads in agreement that they would keep a close eye on him.

“Don’t try to get too comfortable while you are here.”

“Why not? This place seems nice and friendly enough.”

“I saw the way you looked at some of them and I for one am disgusted.”

“Well, like it or not we are here and may be here forever.”

“We better not or I will lose it.”

“I believe you are just over reacting.”

“We’ll see in due time won’t we.”

Troubles In The Forest

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 5: Troubles In The Forest

James’ phone went off, waking him just like the sun did every early morning. He picked up the phone and turned the alarm off. He got up and went for the shower. He really needed this shower since he smelled like sweat and alcohol from the party. Once he finished cleaning himself off he grabbed the shirt with three diamonds on it and a pair of jeans. Once he had his jeans put on he reached in the bottom of the drawer and pulled out the other five dog tags.

He took a huge sigh to prepare himself for the day’s events since he wasn’t going to come back to the library till very late at night. He knew this would cause most of his friends to worry about him, but he just needed this alone time. He headed downstairs and saw Spike and Sweetie Belle spooning on the couch together. He couldn’t help but laugh at the scene as he walked out of the library and headed for Rose’s shop.

When he arrived he opened the door and saw Rose working behind the counter. Rose looked up from her work and saw him at the doorway. She knew what he came here for and went to the back to grab his roses. She handed him the roses and he smiled at her to show his appreciation.

He decided to take a walk to the forest, feeling that running there would just seem out of place and he didn’t want to ruin the flowers. He arrived at the forest and entered it. He entered through the entrance that led him to the waterfall that he saw last time. When he arrived at the waterfall he saw that it was casting a rainbow color at this time of the day today. He walked over near some rocks and started placing them in a circle.

Once that was finished he grabbed five roses and put a dog tag on each and laid them parallel to each other in the middle. Once the roses were placed he put the remaining ones in a form of a circle around the center ones. He sat down with his legs crossed and his hands over his lap, breathing in and out calmly. After a while of sitting he began a chant that he and his squad had that they would say before the start of the mission.

“One brother can stand alone.”

“Two brothers can fight.”

“Three brothers can think.”

“Four brothers can learn.”

“Five brothers can achieve.”

“Six brothers can live to do it all again.”

“We stand together.”

“We fight together.”

“We bleed together.”

“We cry together.”

“Till the last man we fight.”

“Till the last bullet0we fight.”

“Till we have nothing left to give we fight.”

“We are the six brothers and we will fight and achieve victory no matter what.”

After saying the mantra he just continued to sit there in silence for several minutes. After his silence he started talking. He was never much of a holy man like Jacob was, but he felt that he should at least share stories with them if there happened to be an afterlife. He recounted the tale of how he got here and some of the friends that he has made so far. He even began to talk about Shadow and the only other person that knew about that side of him was Connor.

Connor tried to help him on multiple accounts to conquer that dark side of him, but could not succeed at doing so. James could only keep the shadow suppressed, but only for a little while before he broke free. Shadow came into his mind when he was in college and his father died. His father died protecting someone from a mugger that was trying to steal from a kid. He heard this news when he finished his bachelors in engineering.

He visited his father’s funeral though with some unsure feelings because most of his family didn’t much care for him. Even with the bad blood though he saw it well enough to visit his father. After the funeral he went to hear the Will be read to him. His father left everything to him especially his house and library. He was happy to receive this gift from his father, but he did feel that he didn’t deserve it. After some time alone in the house and moving back into it for three months, he wanted to do some good. He enlisted in the military to get combat training and some more engineering classes taken.

He spent two years in the military before being assigned leader of Elite Sniper. Not only were his heroics on the field amazing, he was a better shot than most other soldiers. He easily passed sniper training with flying colors. He even beat the course record for the longest shot and landing a headshot on the target. He took the lives of others before his own, knowing they had families to return to. He never saw a reason to let anything be half finished either.

He has even surprised many others when he returned from a mission that he should have died in. More than once has this happened and he never liked that from these missions that he came back unharmed and lost good men protecting him because they looked up to him. To everyone he was a hero. He never believed himself to be one, but allowed the other soldiers to think that to keep their minds at ease.

After a while of sitting crossed legged, he laid down in the grass and relaxed, listening to the sounds of the forest. He decided to take his clothes off and sit under the waterfall. As he sat there he continued saying the mantra that he said earlier to his friends. He let the cool water run down his body helping to clean off some of the sweat that started to build. The water even helped to wash away the tears that formed on his eye.

He never liked to cry in front of anyone thinking that it would show a sign of weakness to be used against him. So he would usually wait till he was alone and would let any tears flow if they needed to be. Even though he was alone in the forest, he didn’t want to cry over his friends’ grave, thinking it unprofessional of him. He left the waterfall and went back to his clothes. He collected the dog tags and did a salute over the little grave.

“You are just pathetic.”

“Oh yeah and what makes you say that?”

“You come out to some forest and pray to your friends.”

“Still, I am not seeing what the problem is.”

“They are dead and are never coming back and you know as well as I do that they can’t hear what you’re saying.”

“That may be true, but I feel that it’s the thought that counts.”

“You’re just using this as an excuse to keep me locked up in here.”

“Damn right I am. I don’t need you to be the best soldier because I always will be.”

“That pansy ass training that you went through can only keep you alive for so long. Then when the day comes where something is beating your ass to near death and you’re calling for extra strength, I may not even decide to show up.”

“The day that something truly takes me down is when fate believes that I have lived long enough on this world and wants me gone. Though seeing as how fate likes to grant everyone’s wish and not mine, I think I will be fine.”

“Then I guess we just have to wait for time to tell whether or not you need a good ass kicking. Till then, I will wait to see you again. Though to my earlier statement, if you beg hard enough then I may reconsider helping you. Until then have a lovely time.”

“I can’t wait for the day that I finally banish you to the deep recesses of my mind and watch you rot away. That will be enjoyable for me.”

After his argument with Shadow, he saw how late it was getting because he saw the sun giving way to the moon. He took this time to give one last little words of encouragement and went on his way. As he was leaving he heard a loud roar come from behind along with a scream. He believed that he was hearing things for being in the forest for so long and decided to keep on heading out. Then there was a second loud roar and a second scream.

Not wanting to take any chances with what was going on he started running towards the noise. He ran for a bit before he ran into some weird creature. The creature was weird because it was a lion with a scorpion tail and bat wings. In front of the strange creature he saw two pegasi lying on the ground unconscious. He quickly pulled out his knife and got ready for a fight against the creature.

The creature crouched, sizing the human up, looking at him, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. James waited for the creature to make the first move that way he could easily counter it if he needed to. The creature finally decided to attack him by flying straight at him. He barely had enough time to dodge, but he was able to. During his dodge he quickly slid his knife across the creature’s side. The wound wasn’t deep, but he was able to draw some blood. Though the creature seemed unfazed by this.

The creature ran towards him swiping his claw across his arm. The creature was able to graze his arm. This attack compared to being shot hurt like a bitch. This was nothing he ever felt before. He then ran at the creature when he regained his senses from the attack and stabbed the creature in its leg. The creature howled in pain from the stab and swung its tail at him. He was able to remove the knife in time to dodge the tail only to be hit in the chest by another massive claw. His shirt was ripped now and he was bleeding profusely from his chest.

Deciding that it was time to end this fight quickly, he ran towards the creature and brought his leg up, kicking the creature in the jaw. He heard the creature’s jaw crack from the kick and it whimpered in pain. He then quickly did a few stabs in the side of the creature and then the creature brought its tail up in his blind spot. The creature brought it down and got him in the arm. He felt the impact of the sting and grunted at the burning pain that he was feeling. The creature turned away and ran before any more damage could be dealt to it and it knew that it couldn’t take on whatever this strange creature was.

Seeing the creature run away, he cleaned the knife on the ground and put it back in his pocket. He walked back over to the two pegasi and looked them over. He saw they were both mares and that they each had a broken wing and foot. The mare on the left was a golden yellow wearing a pilot jacket and jeans. Her mane was a fire type look that made him think that if he were to touch it he would burn his hand. The one on the right was green with lighting hair colored of orange and yellow.

Even through the searing pain, he couldn’t leave these two behind because that creature may return for them. Fighting through the pain, he picked up the golden mare and put her on his back. Once she was placed firmly on his back he bent down and picked up the green mare and carried her in his arms. He started walking through the forest trying to find the exit.

After several minutes of walking through the forest he found the exit. Once he left he saw Twilight and her friends looking for something. He assumed that they were looking for him since he was gone all day. He continued to walk forward and the lavender unicorn saw him and started running towards him.

“James, are you okay? What happened to you?” Twilight was about ready to cry at the sight of him. His arm was bleeding along with his chest. His breathing was shallow and deep and he looked pale.

“I had a run in with some type of creature. It was a lion with a scorpion tail and bat wings. I scared it off when I tried to help these two mares from it. They each have a broken leg and wing. I took two claw swipes and a tail sting,” after hearing what happened, Twilight gasped out of fear.

“How are you still standing from fighting a manticore? Most ponies die within a few minutes of being stung by that creature.”

“I would say that it’s only because of adrenaline that I have survived this long right now. Though my vision is getting blurry and it’s starting to get hard to breathe,” James fell to his knees because he couldn’t hold his weight anymore.

He could feel his heart slowing and he felt like he was going into a deep sleep. The lavender mare saw what was happening and acted quickly. She teleported the human, herself, and her friends to the hospital and quickly started yelling for someone to help.

“What has happened to these three?” A doctor asked, quickly having nurses running around with beds to pick up the three patrons.

“The two pegasi have a broken foot and wing. The human was scratched two times and stung by a manticore. As far as I can tell he has been going around bleeding and had poison flowing through his veins for several minutes.”

“How the heck is he alive then? Though I guess that answer can wait. We need to administer the antidote and keep an eye on him for the rest of the night and tomorrow morning to make sure he heals okay.”

The doctors took the human and the two pegasi away. Everyone waited until tomorrow to see how he would turn out. Rainbow Dash mentioned though that the golden pegasus that James saved was none other than Spitfire of The Wonderbolts. Rarity was a little upset that one of her shirts were ruined especially since it held her cutie mark on it and that she also had to make another two shirts with Spitfire’s and the mysterious pegasus’ cutie marks on them with Octavia’s and Vinyl’s and she had to make another one with hers on it.

Lyra was on the verge of tears sitting in her chair worried that he wasn’t going to make it. Most of the girls would be lying if they didn’t have some sort of fear. Though they believed in him and that he would easily get through this and be okay. Rarity excused herself so she could go check on the two pegasi and see what their cutie marks were so she could get to work on the shirts tomorrow. After a few hours of sitting around in the waiting room the doctor emerged from the human’s room.

“He will make a full recovery in the morning. We would like to keep him until the afternoon though to make sure all the toxin is out of his system. Though Twilight if I may, I would like to have a word with you privately,” Twilight nodded her head and followed the doctor to the other side of the room. The doctor then pulled out six metal items on chains.

“It seems our friend here has a long history with violence. These are dog tags that probably belonged to fellow soldiers that he cared for. It would seem that he has suffered many previous injuries before coming here. I don’t know what he went through back on his planet, but he has survived many things that probably should have killed him.”

“So what exactly are you trying to say here, doctor? Are you saying that we need to separate James from Equestria or that we need to banish him?” Twilight was a little hurt that the doctor was so cold to him after he saved two mares from a manticore and even made sure they stayed safe over his well-being.

“I’m not implying that we do anything of the sort. I was just hoping that you could send a letter to the princesses telling them of what happened. I just want to make sure that everypony at this hospital is safe,” Twilight understood where the doctor was coming from and decided that it would be best to mention this to the princesses. She hoped he wouldn’t be too mad at her for making such a fuss about this, but it was for the well-being of all the ponies here.

Inside Spitfire’s and Lightning Dust’s Room

Spitfire groaned as she awoke to the dim lights of the hospital room. She looked over to her left and saw Lightning Dust laying in a bed. Spitfire tried to get up but stopped as she felt a sharp pain run through her back. She turned her head enough to see that her wing was bandaged. Then she looked down and saw that her right foot was also bandaged.

She looked over to Lightning Dust to see that her wing was also bandaged. The golden pegasus then heard someone at the door and got worried at who it might be. When the door opened she saw a white unicorn mare that looked like she had been crying for a while.

“Hello there. I didn’t expect you to be up yet. I thought you would still be asleep after what you went through.”

“What exactly happened? The only thing I remember is flying above the Everfree forest and then everything is a blank,” Spitfire grabbed her head from the pain that was running through as she tried to remember what happened.

“Well, you and your friend there were attacked by a manticore. My friend James saved you two though he suffered some serious injuries. He was heavily bleeding and had been stung by that awful creature, but was able to keep himself going long enough to get both of you out of the Everfree. And by the way my name is Rarity, but there is no need to introduce yourself as one of my friends graciously explained who you are.”

Spitfire just looked in amazement at Rarity from what she was told. Not only did someone named James save her and Lightning Dust, but was able to easily keep the venom from the manticore from killing him in the few short minutes that it would take to kill someone. The pegasus ran these thoughts through her head, oblivious that the unicorn was sketching her’s and Lightning Dust’s cutie marks.

“I would like to personally thank this James for saving mine and my friend’s life,” Spitfire told the white mare because she did want her savior to know that she appreciated what he did.

“I’m sorry to say that you won’t be able to do it tonight. He is currently in a medical room with doctors dealing with the venom. Though you can thank him tomorrow because I have high hopes that he will make a full recovery,” Spitfire smiled at the unicorn, glad to know that James will be okay and that she could thank him for what he did. The unicorn then left the room and the pegasus laid down in bed once again falling asleep nervous for giving James the proper thanks he deserves.

Author's Note

I would like to thank ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on how to introduce Spitfire and Lightning Dust and for also being very helpful with how this chapter turned out.

Happy Hearth Warming Eve (edited)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 19: Happy Hearth Warming Eve

James and Rarity had to wake up early so they could get to Ponyville in time for Hearth Warming Eve that James learned was their version of Christmas. The two left the hotel after they showered and got changed into a pair of clean clothes that they packed. They boarded the train and didn’t bother going for an empty cart since the whole train itself was full with ponies that were probably going to visit family. There was a seat still left open and James gave it to Rarity because he was kind that way. Rarity smiled at him for the kind gesture and took the seat. The train ride was hell trying to stay standing in a packed train but was worth it. James made a mental checklist to make sure that he had everything that he needed to give everypony. James was certain but would make sure that the presents were still in the closet that he put them in.

They arrived at Ponyville still in mid early morning and got off the train and went their separate ways but not before Rarity came over and gave James a kiss on the cheek. As James walked down the road for the library he was hit with sudden realization that he never really planned out how to get the girls to agree to the harem idea. James thought this out when he first learned about it in way that it would probably all work itself out on its own just like everything did. Now that Hearth Warming Eve was here he was now coming to the point that his plan was really stupid and if this didn’t work out he was going to be in serious trouble. James wouldn’t mind if the girls gave him a beating or talked him down it was the fact that he could lose their friendship that had him so worried. James then looked down to his shirt and started to think that when he was with a certain mare for an event he wore the shirt bearing their cutie mark. The shirts probably would add to the problem of having this whole idea work since the shirts only bared one cutie mark then the mare that he was with would think that he was loyal to them. Then the other problem was that there needed to be a lead mare for the harem since mares were dominant. James had no idea who to pick since all of them were very good choices to be lead mare so he couldn’t find any reason to choose.

Through all his thinking James arrived at the library and took a long breath before entering the house. As he entered he saw Twilight next to the fireplace and tree that she had set up a couple of days ago. Although in pony tradition they didn’t have any pine trees to put the presents Twilight wanted to try the whole tree and stockings thing since she wanted to see it from a human perspective on their traditions. James never cared for a tree or stockings because he felt what made the day special was the comfort of friends and family being there. During his time with Twilight and her questions about human holidays James told her the story of Santa Claus and how he delivered presents. Twilight wanting to enjoy this holiday as much as she could wore a Santa Claus outfit though it was a little short on her as it barely stopped at the top of her thighs. As Twilight bent forward to make sure everything was in place James couldn’t help but sneak a peek at her flank. As James looked though he felt as though Twilight knew he was staring at her and started swishing her tail back and forth teasing him, which caused the man to blush. James was too distracted to see that Twilight turned around quickly and stared intently at him. Once James saw that her eyes were looking at him with some type of false anger he tried to play it off the he didn’t do anything. James whistled as he walked towards the stairs and head to his room. As he passed Twilight he got a light punch in the arm from the lavender mare and a small smile. As James began to ascend the stairs Twilight called out to him.

“Hey James I hope you don’t mind but Spitfire, Lightning Dust, Lyra, Octavia, and Vinyl are coming over to celebrate.”

“The more the merrier Twilight. It wouldn’t be as fun if all my friends weren’t here to celebrate. Now if you’ll excuse me I need to head to my room and grab the presents for you all.”

“Oh James you didn’t have to get us all presents. We are glad just to be able to see you happy during your stay here and that is all that we could ever ask for. Then also some little action on the side.” That last part was said in a hushed tone so James wasn’t able to hear what she said exactly.

“It just wouldn’t feel right to have this celebration and not give you ponies any gifts. I want to show my appreciation for every single one of you and I am sure that you all will be happy at the gifts that I got you.” James then continued up the stairs to his room and entered it. Once James was inside he went to his drawers and pulled out Spitfire’s fire gem that was neatly wrapped. James sat it on top of the dresser to put away later because that would surprise her when he gave it to her. James then walked over to the closet and saw that all the other presents were there and wrapped neatly as well when he left them. James pulled them out and carried them down to the tree and placed them around in a circle. Once placed in the circle James headed back to his room to finish the drawing of his house.

When James was in his room he closed the door and went over to his drawing desk. James took note of all the room locations and was still happy with where they were located. He just needed to add the last few rooms and he would send it over to Jack Hammer who was more than happy to build the house when the plans were finished. James drew Lyra’s room that would be mint green like her coat but have a golden hue to it to match her eyes. The room is next to Fluttershy’s. James then added a special room like Octavia’s where Lyra could play her harp peacefully. Vinyl’s room is next to Pinkie’s and was white wall designed but with special tinted windows so it could be dark if she wanted it to be. There would be four speakers located around the room and a special recording studio. Twilight’s would be next to Rainbow’s room and was painted a lighter lavender than her coat and would have stars on the ceiling. Bookshelves would cover up most of the walls for any books that she wanted. Rarity’s room is located next to Lightning’s and would be indigo like her mane and would have two special designed rooms. The first is just an expansive closet that would be enhanced so that she could place anything that she wanted to in it. The other was a working room so she could continue to design clothing. After all the rooms were place and everything was labeled properly James called over Owlowiscious and asked him to take the plans over to Jack Hammer. Owlowiscious just gave a who and then grabbed the plans and flew off. There was still time left before James’ friends arrived so he took a quick nap.

Dream Realm

James was sitting with Demarco, David, Connor, Jacob, and Blake celebrating a merry Christmas. As time went by the six of them grew closer together than when they first started. They were close enough now that James had his and everyone else’s files pulled up so they could better understand each other. They were able to learn their strengths and weaknesses and help improve some of their abilities so they could be better. James then noticed a soldier watching the six friends sitting together and having a good time. James remembered that when he was sitting with them that he did see a soldier but did nothing because he didn’t think anything of it. As the night drew close they all got up from their camp fire and headed to their tent to have a few good drinks and do a little gift exchange. Demarco got James the knife that he uses now. James got Connor a book on roman history combat. Connor got Jacob a new pair of glasses as Jacob was having sight problems. Jacob got Blake a necklace with a lucky bullet on it. Blake got David a photo of the six of them together at his birthday party. David got Demarco two long daggers so he could have some silent weapons to use. The gifts weren’t expensive or extravagant but they were glad to be together.

Real World

James woke up to Twilight nudging him on the side. James saw the time and knew that it was time for everypony to open their presents. After Twilight left the room James changed shirts to a plain one so that nopony felt that he was wanting them specifically. James walked down the stairs and was greeted by many bright smiles. James returned the smiles with one of his own and took his seat on the middle of the couch. Twilight came out with a camera and everypony got together in front of the fireplace to have a picture taken. After the picture was taken and everypony had a nice cup of hot chocolate Twilight went about distributing the presents. Trixie opened her first and was very happy, so happy in fact that she opened the book and tried one of the visual spells. The one that she tried would allow her to make it feel like it rained not too long ago. Pinkie opened hers up next and when she was the sweet cookbook she literally exploded. By exploded he meant that she was gone and could not be found. Everypony looked at him with confusion and slight anger that he made their friend blow up. After two minutes of complete silence and shock Pinkie showed up out of nowhere again and gave James a huge hug. This was a very strong hug from her that he has ever received by the pink mare that he couldn’t breath.

“Pinkie… Choking… Not… Breathing…” James breathed to get Pinkie to let up on her death grip. Pinkie released the man and giggled a little at almost causing him to pass out from lack of oxygen. As she pulled away she kissed his cheek and James saw the other ten mares get a little angry at what Pinkie did. James was silently yelling in his head that they wouldn’t call her out on her actions and open the rest of the presents. James relaxed a little as Twilight went back to passing out the presents.

Octavia opened her present and looked very happy to see her new bow and case. She was surprised though because the case and bow weren’t simple products. They were top of the line and new products that just recently came out in stores. She looked at James with confusion and worry at her present but James was able to calm her down with a smile and a wave of his hand to show that it was no big deal. Rarity opened her present and she being the drama queen that she was almost fainted at the design book that she got. She got up from her seat and wrapped his head around her arms and pulled him into her breasts cutting off his oxygen. Once she let go James couldn’t control the blush that was coming on his face and then saw the mare look even angrier than what happened with Pinkie. Nopony said anything still and continued with their presents.

Fluttershy opened her present and gave a very loud yay that nearly blew James’ ears out. James could say with certainty that she was very happy with her new veterinary books. Lightning Dust opened hers and gave James a quick hug for the flight book that she wanted. The hug was quick enough that nopony really seemed to care this time. Rainbow Dash opened hers and was extremely happy at the Daring Do collection that she got but hid it away not wanting the other ponies to know that she was an egghead. Vinyl opened hers and hugged the sub woofers that she got and looked at James very happily. James noticed that Vinyl wasn’t wearing her magenta goggles and James felt happy that she was walking around not wearing them. Lyra opened hers and gave a loud squeal at the new harp. She looked at James trying to see if this was real or not. James nodded his head showing that it was hers and it was very real. Lyra had little tears coming down her eyes as she just looked at the harp. Twilight opened her present and looked at the old tome with curiosity.

“James do you know exactly what kind of spell tome that you got me?”

“Not specifically no but I felt that you would enjoy it.”

“This is an old Starswirl The Bearded tome that was thought to be lost.”

“Well then I guess you get a very special magic book then from one of the few most powerful unicorns to live.” As James watched Twilight look over the book with interest James saw Spitfire pick up her book and James started to grin. As Spitfire slowly opened it James could feel his heart beat against his chest waiting to see her reaction. After it was completely unwrapped Spitfire just stared at the book. After staring at the book Spitfire turned to look at James then back at the book. She did this a couple of times trying to comprehend what she was given. After a while of waiting James just burst out laughing at what was going on. As James was laughing he didn’t see the book come flying that ended up hitting him in the face.

“Do you really think it is that funny James?”

“I actually think it is very funny Spits.”

“You know that I can’t cook so why would you get me a cookbook?”

“I just thought that it would help you learn how to cook and make better meals.” James was still chuckling at how Spitfire was reacting but had to grab her wrist as she turned to leave the library.

“James let go of me. That was a very cruel gift that you gave me.”

“Hold on Spits before you leave would you like your real present.”

“What do you mean real present? I thought the cookbook was my present.”

“No it wasn’t. The cookbook was just a gag gift for you. I have your real present in my back pocket.” James reached in his back pocket and pulled out the little gift. He handed it to Spitfire and she took it with haste. Spitfire looked at the gift then back at James trying to see if he was hiding any motives.

“If this is another gag gift James I will give you such a thrashing.”

“Don’t worry Spits I Pinkie promise that it is not another gag gift.” After James said that he looked at Pinkie who was making the little gestures. James sighed and did the action to show that he was serious about the Pinkie promise.

“What was that you just did?”

“That is the action for a Pinkie promise. I’ll explain it all later but for now you should open your gift.” Spitfire took one last glance at James and then the present and began to open it. As she opened it her eyes grew wide at the necklace that she got. She looked at James then back at the necklace and then back at James. James just smiled at Spitfire as she looked at him with confusion. Once Spitfire was able to collect her thoughts she punched James in the arm very hard so that it killed his nerve endings again.

“What was that for? That is your present.”

“Do you realize how much these things cost to get and how rare they are?”

“I do actually that it made me nearly broke to get you it. I don’t regret it though because I thought it would look very beautiful on you. Here let me help you get it on.” Spitfire handed him the necklace and moved her mane out of the way so he could put the necklace on. After he put the necklace on Spitfire walked over to the mirror and saw how the stone shined and accentuated her beauty. She turned around and walked towards James. Once she was centimeters away she moved in for a very passionate kiss. They kissed for a few seconds and parted breathing heavily. All the other mares looked at the two with pure anger at them. They collected their cool for now because they would go at each other’s throats later.

“James I’m sorry to say that none of us got you any presents.” Twilight looked at James with sorrow in her eyes but it was the same for every mare.

“I’m fine with not having any presents but if you want to get me something then you could contribute twenty-five bits to my new home that I am building.”

“You’re having a house built here in town?”

“Yeah I felt the need for a house and I already have it designed and sent off the blueprints so it should be finished in the end of the week. Well I need to head to my room so I can get a few other things checked out and give Jack Hammer a call so everything is okay.” James left up the stairs while the eleven mares stayed downstairs. Once James was upstairs he stayed near the corner to see what the mares were going to be talking about.

Library Living Room

“Spitfire what the hell do you think you were doing kissing my man?” Lightning Dust asked as she looked at Spitfire with daggers in her eyes.

“What do you mean your man? He belongs to me.” All the other mares said this to Lightning Dust but after they said that they all looked at each other seeing that they all said the same thing.

“Well before we start anything I just want to say that since I had sex with him first.” Rarity boasted this showing that she was the one to be with him. Trixie then spoke up.

“Well James must have had to cover his eyes in order to not go blind from your ugly body. And besides I also had sex with James.” Trixie insulted Rarity and was ready for any fight that the fashionista would put against her. Pinkie was the next to speak up although she seemed upset and her mane was also flattened a little.

“Well I also had sex with James and I believe that I was more enjoyable than some show mare.” Twilight was standing in the sidelines but was seeing a pattern starting to develop so she had to ask the question.

“Rarity out of all the mares here I would have you know that I was the first to have sex with him. I mean I am the most loyal to him after all since I truly want him for who he is.” Spitfire grinned at Rarity’s reaction as she was beaten to the punch.

“That may be true Spitfire but James was nice enough to let me play a concert piece that I created during my off time just for him. He also let me play it naked in front of him.” Octavia grinned at Spitfire whose eyes were now burning with anger.

“Yeah well at least thanks to James standing up to a rude stallion and looking at me like a normal mare I can go around town without wearing my goggles with pride and show off my eyes. He truly likes me for myself and doesn’t see a monster like most ponies do.” Vinyl added her two bits in the conversation showing that it was thanks to James she didn’t care what the others thought about her.

“James stood up to my father and now he won’t ever come near me with any evil intent since James knocked him down a peg. James was willing to sacrifice himself to a unicorn just to make I stayed safe.” Lyra now butted in the conversation showing her own feelings. During this whole fight though Fluttershy stayed back in a corner not wanting to fight.

“Okay out of everypony here how many of us had sex with James willingly and not trying to force or trick him?” Everypony raised their hands and now things were getting very heated. Insults were now being thrown back and forth and they started fighting with each other physically too. James watched the spectacle and was beginning to worry that the mares were going to really hurt each other. As James tried to think of a plan Owlowiscious showed up and James had a miracle idea. James went inside his room and pulled out the relationship law book that he borrowed. He gave the book to the owl and told him to give the book to Twilight. The owl flew away with the book and went downstairs. Some of the mares were bleeding and Rarity seemed scarier than ever since she has stopped caring about how she needed to keep her dress clean. The owl gave Twilight the book and Twilight went to the page that was booked marked.

“Hey girls hold up. It says here that a stallion doesn’t need to belong to one mare but could belong to two to three other mares and form a herd. So if we want to settle this in a more civilized way where we don’t kill each other I guess that we split into teams. The team that can take James on a good date and have sex with him will be able to have him and the losers will need to go find a new lover interest.” All the mares looked at each other then nodded in agreement to Twilight’s plan.

“So then who will be in the teams then?” Rainbow Dash asked pushing a tissue in her nose to help stop the bleeding.

“Well the teams are split as such. Spitfire and Lightning Dust are a team. Octavia, Lyra, and Vinyl are another team. Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie on another team. Then myself, Rarity, and Trixie on the other team. You can also come on the date but you must remain away at all times and not interfere unless you believe that one of the teams is cheating. The other point of coming is to also maybe avoid some type of publicity show since there are a few of us that are famous and could draw a lot of unwanted attention. So does everypony agree to the terms?”

“We all agree to the terms and conditions of the challenge and wish all of you the best of luck.” All the mares agreed to this and all shook hands. James was upstairs and banging his head for bookmarking the wrong page. He meant to have the page that talked about harems bookmarked. James thought about what his options were and decided to do this the hard way. He will go on the dates but try to worm his way out of having sex with them. Hoping this will work James went to his room hoping that he could get this to work out better than he was feeling that it would. James went to bed and hoped that in the morning that there would be some good things would happen.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for fixing my stupid idea that I had for doing this chapter and with his new one I think this will turn out a lot better.

The Worst (Best) Harem Plan

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 20: The Worst (Best) Harem Plan

James woke in the mid afternoon after sleeping from his small panic attack that he had last night about what to do. James got out of bed and walked over to his shower and set it to a very hot setting. It wasn’t scalding hot but hot enough that it did burn a little. James needed this so he could get to thinking of a plan on how he was going to get everything to work. After James’ hot shower he put on a pair of jeans but avoided a shirt for now. James walked downstairs to see that the library was completely empty. James got this gut felling that something was going to happen and quietly made his way to the kitchen to grab some breakfast. James was happy that there was some fruit so he didn’t really need to cook anything which allowed him to return to his room so he could avoid Twilight, Trixie, or even Rarity if she was here making a plan with the other two unicorns. James shuddered at the idea of Rarity coming up with plans because he knew how scary crazy smart she was when she really wanted something. James needed to come up with a game plan and so he went to his sketchpad to begin jotting down ideas on what to do. Thirty minutes later this was all James could come up with.

“I don’t have a fucking game plan at all.” James said to no one in particular except himself since he couldn’t come up with a single idea. So James did the next best thing he began writing a letter about him having to leave for a very long time for something that the princesses wanted him to do. After about a quarter of the letter written James ripped it up since he knew that he couldn’t get away with it what Twilight being Celestia’s star pupil and everything. James was beginning to lose all hope of ever trying to get this to work until Owlowiscious came in with a book.

The book that the owl came in with was a book on plants and herbs. James picked up the book and saw that one of the pages was bent showing that it was marked to read later. James opened the book to see that the page was about magesbane. James cringed at the thought of using magesbane against the three girls but knew that he might have to if he wanted to come out of this alive and get everything to a point that he could work with. James read the entry a little more seeing that it told of another plant called the pegasusjacket. The pegasusjacket could be mixed with magesbane to not only cancel out magic but also knock out the magic user. James smiled as a plan came to mind on how he could get this to work. James would need to make a trip to the Everfree but if he could get this flower then this would work in his favor. One effect the flower had was that it would put the magic user to sleep if they ingested it.

James put on a working t-shirt as he headed for the Everfree forest to get the pegasusjacket. James entered the forest and headed to the waterfall that he used to meditate at to find the flower. The flower likes to grow near a large source of water in a dark place. The waterfall had many nooks and crannies that the flower could grow in. James reached the waterfall and started his search. It took James an hour but he was able to finally get the flower. The flower had yellow and black petals with a stem that contained thorns. James smiled that he had the flower and to be on the safe side he grabbed a few more just in case he needed more. James left the forest and headed for the library to start up the mixture.

Rarity’s Boutique

Twilight and Trixie were standing naked in front of a mirror as Rarity was taking measurements. Rarity had this idea that if the three of them were going to win the bet against the others then they would need to look as beautiful than ever to get his attention. The clothing that Rarity had in mind to make were going to be very slim and tight hugging dresses that were going to show all of their womanly charms. Twilight was going to wear a lavender dress that was bare back and barely stopped above her butt. The front was crossed around her breasts covering them but showing the cleavage well enough that little to the imagination couldn’t do anything more. Trixie had her dress in the back with an X fashion but her held by thin straps. The front of the dress covered her breasts separately so anypony that looked could see the middle of them. Rarity’s seemed to really be on edge, as it didn’t leave much to any imagination at all. The dress was pretty much a skimpy dress that would easily make James faint from even looking at her.

“Rarity are you done yet because I’m kind of getting tired standing here with my arms spread. I feel scared that James is going to come in and see me in this position and try to feel me up. Though I wouldn’t mind that as much as I love him but I don’t just want to jump straight into it without any romance.” Twilight tried to get Rarity to speed up her process because she was losing all feeling in her arms.

“Keep calm darling if you want to make this bet an easy win then we need to look our absolute best. Besides I don’t hear Trixie complaining at all.” Rarity said smiling at Twilight at how well that the dresses were coming along to make them look sexy.

“Trixie isn’t complaining because she fell asleep a few minutes ago when you went to make the front of the dress hug our breasts tightly.” Rarity looked over to Trixie and saw that she was actually asleep. Rarity just rubbed her eyes and decided to give Twilight and Trixie a break for a while. It was the least that she could do since she has been at this for ten hours trying to make the perfect dresses. As Rarity left the fitting room there was a knock at her front door and she answered it to see Pinkie, Rainbow, Spitfire, Lightning, Fluttershy, Lyra, Octavia, and Vinyl. The eight mares smiled at Rarity as she let them in to have a seat.

“Good afternoon girls, is there anything that I can get for you?” Rarity asked trying to keep a level head about the eight mares visiting. All the mares just asked for a simple glass of water and Rarity went and fetched eleven glasses for everypony. As Rarity exited the kitchen she was being stared at with fury from the mares and as Rarity looked to her right she saw the fitting room door open and it showed the dresses that she was making. Rarity was feeling her chest tighten as she was waiting for interrogation to start.

“What exactly are those dresses for there Rarity?” Spitfire was first to ask a question to know more about the dresses.

“Those are just extravagant dresses that I am making for a special night whenever it may come.” Rarity lied through her teeth hoping to deter any conversation away from the dresses.

“If they were for a special occasion then why exactly are they labeled with Rarity, Twilight, and Trixie?” Lyra was next to ask a question as she saw through Rarity’s lie.

“Don’t tell me you are making sexy fun time dresses for you three so you can easily seduce James by showing off your bodies. That is so unfair that you three can get dresses that easily make you win this and then not give us any real playing field.” Pinkie voiced her opinion and she didn’t look very happy that there wasn’t any fairness in the competition.

“Please Pinkie I’m just using what I have available to me to help in this bet. I don’t remember there being any rule saying that I couldn’t do what I do best to help my team out.”

“So that doesn’t give you any right to make us look bad to James just because you are a good fashion designer. I didn’t think that you were so shallow that you would do such an underhanded thing to win this.” Rainbow was now getting after Rarity for her dresses and Rarity did feel a little bad about what she did. As the mares were about to have at it with Rarity Twilight showed up with Trixie in tow.

“What exactly is going on here? Why is everypony getting so upset?” Twilight asked looking at the mares trying to see what had them all in a fuss.

“Nothing we were just here to have a chat with Rarity until we saw her dresses and were wondering why she was being so shallow.” Lightning Dust explained to Twilight as she pointed to the door showing the three dresses. Twilight saw why it would make them so angry and she looked at Rarity with a look that pretty much said that she better do the same for everypony else.

“Okay girls to make this an even playing field again how would you all like a personalized dress like those to help on your dates.” Rarity hung her head in shame for being a shallow friend and try to make this a one sided bet for her team.

“Very well then Rarity since you offered and realize the unfairness of this then we accept your offer.” Fluttershy spoke in a soft quiet voice but Rarity could hear the hurt and seriousness that is held to show how bad she was. After everypony was able to settle down and all had something to eat and drink they all headed back to the fitting room so Rarity could get started on the other dresses.

Library

“Dude you do know that after you do this and they wake up they are so going to kill you for this right?” Spike was at the library with Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and Scootalo just hanging out. If hanging out consisted of having your pants on the ground and three girls taking turns blowing you then James would need to hang out with the eleven mares more often. After Spike had his pants pulled up and the girls made themselves look decent James then explained what he was doing. The girls were more than happy to help as they were still trying to get their cutie marks. James nearly lost his mind as he wanted to tell the girls how they would get their cutie marks but when he mentioned it to the others he had his ear nearly talked to death by all of them. Apparently you were supposed to find out your special talent on your own and not get any help from others. James just didn’t argue this even though when the girls explained how they got their cutie marks was because of Rainbow Dash made a sonic rainboom so that was kind of indirectly being helped by another pony without figuring it out yourself.

“Spike I am very well aware of the situation that I am in. If I don’t do this though then I won’t be able to get them all to at least think about the harem. As far as I can tell though the only two that were dangerous are Twilight and Rarity. Twilight just because if I break her heart then I get the wrath of her friends, the princesses, and even her brother and dear god help me if I have to deal with that. Rarity on the other hand I feel that she would get revenge that would just be so crazy that I don’t even understand how it would work along with also being attacked by her friends, the princesses, and then Twilight’s brother just because Twilight would ask for his help. Trixie I could probably easily keep her from hurting me since I was the first to show her any kind of friendship when she arrived here. So at the worse I would just probably receive a slap across the face and be shunned for the next while.” James knew that his idea was crazy but there was no other way that it could possibly get any worse. James was going to make this work especially since he had to go back to the Everfree to get a rainbow root so he could get the taste of this concoction to not be noticeable. As James was working his phone started ringing. James picked up the phone and saw Trixie was giving him a call. James swallowed all of his pride and maybe his last breath as he answered.

“Hey Trixie what can I help you with?”

“Hey James I just wanted to ask you if you could start cooking dinner because me Twilight and Rarity will be over later.”

“Sure Trixie I get started on that right away.” James hung up his phone and smiled at how this situation just turned better for him. James went to the kitchen and saw the food that was set out for dinner. James knew what was wanted to be made and got to work. He read the book and learned that it would take two hours for the sleeping drug to take effect. James cooked the food and was able to get the drug mixed in with it. James knew that the other mares would be watching to make sure nopony cheated so he had to be careful not to do anything that would give away any intention that he had. After the dinner was finished there was a knock at the door and James guessed that it had to be the girls. James walked towards the door and opened it. When James opened the door he just about had a near heart attack and nearly blew a load in his pants out of sheer arousal.

The girls stood at the doorway in the dresses that Rarity prepared for the three and it was almost too much for him to handle. They looked absolutely stunning in their skintight dresses that showed off all their feminine features. James took more than a few glances at their nearly exposed breasts trying to keep himself from falling to the ground. James moved to the side and as the girls walked in they used their tails to brush against him to make him even feel more pleasure. James was beginning to think that he wouldn’t be able to last the whole entire night. They headed for the kitchen as the girls stayed close enough to him to have their tails brush against him as he was forced to watch them sway their flanks in front of him drawing attention to their shapely rears. James was trying so hard to keep his erection in his pants so he wouldn’t take all three of them then and there.

They reached the kitchen and settled down for the lovely meal. Twilight and Trixie sat to his right while Rarity was at his left. As they ate their meal Twilight, Trixie, or Rarity would once in a while brushing their tail against him. As the night got on further with the meal they got bolder in their attempt to get the mans attention. Rarity was playing a woman that dropped everything and when she dropped something it would be near James’ crotch. As Rarity leaned down she would brush against him just trying to egg him on and she would torture him with small glimpses down her dress to see her breasts. Twilight just breathed on the nape of his neck and was nibbling his ear lobe making him groan. Trixie used her tail and guided James hand to her thigh near her marehood and moved it up and down her thigh. James was breathing heavily now as he was stimulating Trixie and probably the other girls as he was making Trixie release slight moans. James was feeling his head get fuzzy and light as he was losing himself to the pleasure. James had to do something or risk failing in his plan. James took all of his courage and got up out of his seat. The girls looked at him worried that they did something wrong.

“Hey girls how about we take this to the living room and dance?” James needed to blow off some more time for the drug to finally take full effect. They were already starting to feel the effects of the drug and they still had an hour left before they were out. James had to make sure that the girls ate the food and weren’t suspicious of the food if he wasn’t eating it so he also ate the drugged food. James was glad that he talked to Spike about making sure all of them got to bed after they all fell asleep. Sweetie Belle was more than happy to help out, as she wanted to get revenge on her sister for threating Spike one day. James never asked and Spike never explained so it was just left at that.

The mares got out of their seats and walked over to James. When they were standing in front of him Twilight wrapped her tail around his left leg and looped her arm through his left and placed it between her breasts. Rarity took his right side by wrapping her tail around his right leg and looping her arm through his right and placing it between her cleavage. Trixie then walked in front of him and wrapped her tail around his waist and had her flank pressed to his crotch. God these girls really wanted James and he could tell that this was going to be a lot harder if he was going to have to do this with three other teams of mares.

Once in the living room of the library the mares adjusted around James so they could all dance together. They kept their tails wrapped around him so they would have an excuse to rub their bodies against. James couldn’t tell them to stop because he didn’t want to hurt their feelings. James looked at the clock and they had forty-five minutes till they were out cold. They started off slow in movement after Twilight used her magic to play a slow dance song and dim the lights. As they danced the girls got closer and closer until they were practically on him rubbing their bodies. Now that they were so close the mares started giving little teases to the already aroused man. Twilight would sneak a kiss on his neck, Trixie would run her tail along his leg making him shiver, and Rarity was just face to face with him giving him the best view of her breasts. As the dancing got more intense he could feel their tail move around his body.

They mares began to move their tails to his arms and pants. Twilight took his left arm and brought it to her marehood and Trixie did the same with his right arm. James could feel the heat coming off the two women and guessed that if he could move his hand to Rarity’s marehood he would be able to feel the heat she was giving off. Rarity was using her tail to unbutton his pants, which to James was an amazing feat to behold since it was her tail but it was probably helped by magic he guessed. James looked at the clock and saw that they had thirty seconds left. James used the last bit of his will power to hold out for the rest of the time. As James held on the best he could it was like time slowed down. James just kept his cool and counted down the last few seconds that were left. Twenty seconds left and the mares were getting closer, fifteen seconds left and they were still incoming, ten seconds and they closed their eyes and were going on for a kiss, five seconds they were centimeters away. Time was up and they all fell to the ground asleep. James was still standing but fell to his knees but before he fully hit the ground he whispered a thank you that he was able to last the night.

Outside

The eight other mares were outside watching the events unfold. A few of them were shifting on the ground because they were getting heated themselves at the scene. As they watched they saw the four of them fall to the ground and fall asleep. The eight other mares giggled at the failure of the date and were glad that they had a better chance. The eight of them then talked about who would be next to try and seduce James. After they talked they agreed that Octavia, Lyra, and Vinyl would be next. Then after them would be Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie. The ones to go last would be Spitfire and Lightning Dust but they didn’t mind, as they were certain that they could easily win this. They all went their separate ways to get ready for their chance to win.

Author's Note

One team down with three to go. Please also take the time to re-read the chapter before this because ErikTheSoulReaper pointed out that I forgot a few things and I have them put in so please take the time to read it again.

Week Of Watching Part 8 (Lyra)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 35: Week Of Watching Part 8

Day 1

James woke up in the morning feeling out of it. This was the second time that James ended up having sex with some mares and he didn’t even resist. James was wondering if he was really out of it but pushed it to the back of his mind. James had other things to think about and this wasn’t one of them. James got out of bed and started packing his bag. Once his bag was packed James headed for his shower. As James was taking his shower Vinyl was downstairs getting started on breakfast. As Vinyl was headed down the stairs she pulled out her phone and called all the girls. She explained what happened at the flower shop, as it was the same at the spa. Out of most of the mares Spitfire and Rainbow seemed to hold a lot of anger at the mare that caused this. Vinyl assured them that everything was going to be okay and that they shouldn’t have any problem with her old friend. Vinyl hung up her phone and entered the kitchen.

Vinyl was in the kitchen cooking when she heard a knock on the door. She walked over to the door and answered it. When she opened the door standing outside was Lyra. Lyra smiled at Vinyl as she was let in by the DJ. They gave each other a warm smile and then a hug. Lyra followed Vinyl into the kitchen to help cook breakfast. As they were cooking Lyra could see that something was wrong with Vinyl. She was smiling but Lyra could tell that she was hurting on the inside. Lyra put a hand on Vinyl’s shoulder and turned her around. Vinyl looked into the golden orbs of Lyra’s eyes and knew that she couldn’t hide it anymore.

“So I can see that you noticed that something is wrong.” Lyra didn’t respond but just nodded her head in agreement. Vinyl took a deep sigh before she started.

“I know that I called all of you and told you what happened with Rose but I am unsure of myself. She used to be so friendly when we were fillies but after what happened with James I am uncertain. I feel that if I don’t make sure that she stays away we are just going to have a problem again.” Vinyl was starting to get tears in her eyes and Lyra just hugged her. As Lyra hugged Vinyl there was another knock at the door. Vinyl wiped her eyes clean to see who it was. When she opened the door she couldn’t help the angry scream that she released.

“WHAT THE BUCK ARE YOU DOING HERE!?” Vinyl screamed at the mare that was standing at the door. Lyra was present and was trying to hold her back. When Lyra was able to get in front of her she turned around to see who was standing there. Lyra couldn’t help the anger that showed in her eyes. Standing outside was Rose and she had her head held low. Lyra used every amount of her willpower to step aside and let Vinyl have at her. Being sensible Lyra was able to calm Vinyl down enough to let Rose inside. Once she was inside Lyra lifted her head up and looked her straight in the eyes.

“You better have a good reason for coming over here after what you caused.” Lyra spoke with venom in her voice as she stared daggers at Rose. Rose tried her hardest to keep herself from breaking down in front of the two unicorn mares.

“I just came over to apologize for my actions the other night. I was very rude to Vinyl and I shouldn’t have been.” Rose was fighting back the tears that were in her eyes because of how scared she was.

“Oh you think that what you did only caused a problem for Vinyl? Then I regret to inform you that you may have put someone else in danger.” Rose was looking at Lyra then at Vinyl trying to figure out who else she may have hurt. Before she could ask though Vinyl came up towards her looking very intimidating. Vinyl’s eyes were going back to that dark red they were before as she spoke.

“You may have put James’ life in danger for what you did. We have been watching over him to make sure that he can get better. First we have problems with the spa mares when they had sex with him. Then you come along and have sex with him and probably put him closer to the edge than before.” As Vinyl explained the damage that Rose may have caused she got closer to her. As Vinyl was getting closer to Rose she backed away until she hit a wall. Rose turned to see the wall and that she was now cornered my two mares that had their hands glowing. Rose fell to the ground and started balling her eyes out as she sputtered out apologies between gasps.

James was done with his shower and was getting dressed. Once he was dressed he heard the commotion that was going on downstairs. James opened his door quietly and walked along the wall so he could hear what was happening. James could hear the voices of Vinyl and Lyra but another mare that sounded very familiar. James then heard the sobbing that was happening and looked around the corner. James was able to see Rose in a corner surrounded by Lyra and Vinyl and she was crying. James took a big breath and walked down the stairs to Rose. Vinyl and Lyra didn’t hear James come down the stairs because their minds were filled with anger at Rose. They lifted their hands to attack but James grabbed them by their wrists. The two unicorns looked at James with confusion but that was replaced with fear as he looked at them angrily.

“Vinyl, Lyra go into the kitchen and sit down at the table. We will talk about this later.” They looked at James about to say something but were quickly cut off, as he looked at them his anger showing that he was serious. The two mares calmed down enough so they could go into the kitchen to wait for James. Once they were gone James held out a hand to Rose and helped her to her feet. James gave an apology for the way they acted and lead her to the door. Rose gave a bow to James as she turned to leave. James gave one last sorry as she walked away. Once she was gone James closed the door and went into the kitchen.

“What the hell were you two thinking scaring her like that?” James asked a little upset at their actions.

“We were just showing her the problem that she may have caused when she had sex with you.” Vinyl explained looking down at the table.

“Well you may have caused one that is worth fixing. Did she force me into sex? In a way she did but I didn’t resist her advances. I allowed her to do what she wanted. Am I still myself? Probably but even then I am not entirely sure. What I am sure is that there is now a scared mare that thinks there are going to be two unicorn mares that are going to hurt her.”

“We didn’t mean to make her think that. We were just trying to keep you safe is all.”

“If you were trying to keep me safe then you wouldn’t have let your jealousy get the better of you. I would have you go and apologize to her but the damage is already done.” Before either mare could say anything James grabbed the two slices of toast his bag and then left for Lyra’s home. The two mares watched as James just walked out of the house on his own. Lyra said goodbye to Vinyl and left chasing after James.

Lyra was able to catch up to James but he wouldn’t slow down his pace. Lyra just kept herself quiet at what she did. James in his own way was right. She and Vinyl shouldn’t have let their anger and jealousy get the better of them but they let it. Now Rose one the sweetest mares that lived in Ponyville was now worried beyond measure. Sure Vinyl and Lyra could apologize to her but what good would that do. They scared her beyond measure that she probably wouldn’t even want to see them. Lyra couldn’t blame her though since she had every right to feel like that.

The two of them arrived and Lyra opened the door. She lead James to his room and he set his stuff down. After James was unpacked she took him downstairs and showed him his training room. Once James saw where he was training Lyra went to the kitchen to get started on lunch. Lunch was finished and when James showed up he grabbed his plate and left for the workout room. Lyra just sat at the table and was forced to deal with the silence alone. Once she was done she head to the workout room to keep an eye on James. James just ignored her as he got to work and did his routine. After the training was done James headed towards his room and took a shower as Lyra prepared dinner. James came down and sat at the table as Lyra sat across from him. Once dinner was finished and dishes were put away James surprised Lyra by giving her a hug. James whispered into her that now she knew how Rose was feeling and Lyra now understood why he did what he did. Lyra returned the hug with one of own and they left for their rooms to get some sleep.

Day 2, 3, 4, 5, 6

James was able to calm down during the next few days after the incident with Rose. Lyra was thinking to herself that she was going to have to confront Aloe, Lotus, and Rose again but just put that in the back of her mind. Lyra was hoping that she could keep her anger under control but that may be impossible with the soon to be encounter. James worked out and did his daily routines without any trouble and drank his magic suppressant drink that he needed to take. James asked Lyra what it was for but she just smiled and told him to ask Twilight. She couldn’t help but giggle as James gave a large groan that he was still being lead in a circle.

Lyra took the time to practice her harp for an upcoming competition that was coming. James stayed up day and night with her to help her prepare. James was good at being her coach by as far as going to waking her up very early in the morning to get her to practice. As James would train he would have her play her harp to see how she was doing. James made sure that when Lyra wasn’t doing anything important she was practicing on her harp. James didn’t know though that Lyra was going to use a composition that she wrote about James. Lyra smiled as she knew James would love to hear it so she got Neon Light one of Vinyl’s DJ friends to help her record it. Lyra was going to give the CD as a gift to James for being so helpful.

The day of the competition arrived and Lyra was practically nervous beyond all belief. James came back stage to check on her and could see that she was ready to pass out. James held her in a tight hug to help calm her nerves. Once Lyra calmed down enough James took her to one of her chairs and sat her down. Once she was seated James then started to rub her shoulders. Lyra could feel the tension come out of her shoulders as James rubbed them. James gave her words of encouragement and assured her that no matter what he was proud of her. Lyra used to be competitive at these competitions but now she wasn’t anymore. With James at her side she knew that as long as he liked it then nothing else mattered.

The curtains were raised and it was Lyra’s turn to perform. She took one last breath before appearing on stage and sitting in her chair. She could see James in the middle row watching her and waiting for the first note to ring out. Lyra gave a small smile that James was there to watch her. Once the room fell silent she began to play. Her hands glowed the golden aura that she had to help her play her music. Lyra let the notes run through her head and out of her harp as she played. When she was finished she saw James tearing up a little. After the competition was over and the scores were tallied Lyra won second place. As James and Lyra headed back for home James congratulated on her playing. Lyra blushed a little from the praise that she was given and decided that now was as good as time as any. Lyra pulled out the CD and gave it to James. James looked at it then back at Lyra and she said that it was the song that she played. James gave Lyra a big hug at being given the nice gift.

Once they returned home James went to cooking dinner as Lyra went to take a shower. As she was in the shower she started to think about James and where she wanted to go. She lived with an abusive father and was afraid her entire life. She tried everything she could to make a better life for herself but just couldn’t out of fear. Everytime she achieved at something her father would step in and crush her dreams. She tried having a relationship and that turned out bad when her father beat her nearly to death. Lyra believed that she would never escape the nightmare that was her life. Then James showed up and opened her eyes that there was nothing to be afraid of. James stood up to her father even at the cost of his life. James offered his protection to her no matter what. Lyra didn’t want to have James sacrifice himself for her but he was dead set on keeping her safe. Then James showed his caring and reasonable side as he protected a mare that took advantage of him. Sure he could be mad as much as he wanted but he didn’t hold that grudge. He blamed himself as much as Lyra and Vinyl blamed Rose for what she did. James saw that there was no reason to remain angry and showed how foolish she was. After everything that happened Lyra wanted to stay with the man because he accepts her and doesn’t let her feelings get in the way of what is right. Lyra was going to be with him no matter what it took for it to happen.

Lyra was in the kitchen one day cooking with James. As they were cookin she heard a knock on the door. When Lyra answered she saw Bonbon standing outside. James came out of the kitchen and saw Bonbon standing at the door. James waved to her and she returned it with a little blush. Lyra saw her blush and couldn’t help the feeling of anger that was welling up. Once James went back in the kitchen Lyra closed the door behind her and stood outside with Bonbon. Lyra stared at Bonbon thinking of what to say to her old marefriend. After a while she knew what to say.

“Why are you blushing at my coltfriend?” Lyra asked keeping her voice calm and collected.

“I just think that he is very handsome and I am proud of you.” Bonbon replied with a bright smile on her face.

“So what do you plan on sleeping with him as a few other mares have?” Lyra asked her voice rising a little. Bonbon could hear the anger that was in her voice but since she knew Lyra she knew how to handle it.

“You don’t need to worry Lyra. I have my own stallion that I can call my own. I am also part of a herd with that stallion. I was asked by Applejack if I wanted to join and after talking with Soarin I was accepted. Apparently both Applejack and Soarin had a little crush on me and finally told each other about it. After that was shared Applejack came and talked to me. I am very happy in the relationship that I am in. And now that I see that you are smiling once again thanks to that man I just wanted to say that I am proud of you.” Bonbon surprised Lyra when she hugged her and was crying tears of joy. Lyra hugged her friend back because she was also happy for her.

“Also when you see James tell him that I am proud of him too. I think you, him, and maybe a few other mares might be happy to be with him. Please take good care of yourself and be proud that you have finally found happiness.”
“Bonbon thank you very much for the kind words. Also I am very proud of you too for finding your own love.” Bonbon and Lyra shared one final smile and hug before she left. Once Bonbon was gone Lyra went back inside to help James finish cooking.

Day 7

Lyra woke up and headed towards her shower so she could think in peace. Lyra was happy that her friend Bonbon found a stallion to be with and was surprised that she even joined a herd. Bonbon used to be so reserved when she was younger but it was good that she was able find happiness. Lyra let the water cascade over her body as she couldn’t help but smile. As Lyra was taking a shower James was down in the kitchen getting breakfast ready. Lyra came down the stairs as James was finished setting up the table. They ate in silence as Lyra leaned against him just happy to be this close to him. Once breakfast was done and the dishes were cleaned and put away James took Lyra to the living room. Lyra could see that James has something to say and before she could ask him what James cut her off.

“Lyra I know about the date bet that you and the others made. I love you all and I don’t want to have to lose so many of you just to have a few. The relationship that I want is similar to a herd but it is something more. It was part of the herd system during back hundreds of years. What I want is to start a harem. I have already made Spitfire lead mare and Octavia, Vinyl, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Lightning Dust have all shown an interest in joining. I won’t be hurt if you don’t join but I want you to take it into consideration. I love you Lyra and don’t ever forget that either. If you do decide to join then you need to talk to Spitfire since she has final say in it all.” James then got up off the couch and gave Lyra a kiss on the cheek. James walked away to go train as Lyra stayed on the couch her face burning bright red. After a few moments to collect herself she grabbed her phone and called Spitfire. After talking with her Lyra went upstairs to practice on a new song that she had in mind.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

Rising Problems

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 52: Rising Problems

James

James woke from Trixie’s bed and felt completely reenergized. James got out from her room and headed downstairs for the kitchen. As he neared the kitchen he noticed a book lying on the table. James walked towards the book to see what it was. When James reached the book he read the title and started to feel worried. James opened the book and started skimming through the contents of the book. James could feel his heart race as he noticed the words dark magic in the book. James looked around and took count of where his mares might be. Spitfire was headed for the Wonderbolt academy. Vinyl had a gig to set up for. Octavia and Lyra were in Canterlot preparing for the upcoming Gala. Aloe and Lotus were at the spa and watching over Rose because her shop was ruined for some weird reason. So all that left him with was Twilight, Trixie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Lightning Dust, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity.

James looked back at the book and counted off the mares that really couldn’t use this book to its full potential. Twilight, Trixie, and Rarity were the only three unicorns that could use this book to heal his wounds. Though he could also add Pinkie to the list since she was such a mystery to him. James tapped the book against his hand as he tried to figure out who might be looking around of what he has been doing. As he thought to himself he could feel this nagging in the back of his head telling him to go to the void room. James thought it was silly that somepony would be in the void room but then it hit him. He left the two books down there and if somepony found them then he would be in a lot of trouble.

James ran for the basement so he could get rid of the books before anypony found them. James reached the door and slammed it open to be met with Trixie. James stared down at Trixie and she seemed very nervous for some reason. As James looked at her he noticed the book that she was holding. James could feel his body pounding in his chest and it seemed that Trixie was anxious since he had her book. James took a few steps forward and Trixie would step back. James could see the fear in her eyes but he kept walking forward. Once he was inside he shut the door and locked it so that he and Trixie were trapped in the basement.

Trixie tried to turn and run from him but she was stopped when he grabbed her arm. Trixie struggled against his grip as she tried to break free. James wasn’t going to let her go because if he did she could escape into the void and then come back to the door and tell all the other mares what she found. James pulled her over to the bench and set her down. Trixie looked up at James tears threatening to spill from her eyes. James could see that Trixie had something to say and waited patiently for her to speak. After several minutes of silence Trixie spoke in a low voice.

“James what the hell are you doing with a book like this and where the fuck did you get it?” Trixie was already crying and it hurt James to see her cry.

“I got the book from the archives in the castle and I have because I needed to know more spells.” James answered her not showing any emotion trying to figure out the best way to approach this.

“Do you have any idea how dangerous this is? I mean it’s because of this that those cuts haven’t been healed yet.” James looked at the cuts that were on his body and saw that she was right.

“I knew that it was dangerous enough that it could get me killed but I didn’t know that it would cause this.”

“Yeah well now your body has dark magic inside those wounds and they don’t allow magic to help heal the wounds. The only way to get those wounds off of you is to remove the dark magic and then I can heal you.” Trixie stated anger now filling her voice as she spoke to James. James kept his cool as he continued to talk with Trixie.

“Well then why don’t you get started on that and we can all be happy that I am still alive and you can still help me. I also need you to keep this a secret between you and me so the other mares don’t worry.” Trixie could only stare in shock at James that he wasn’t willing to tell the other mares about what he was doing. James just continued to stare at her as he waited for her reply. Trixie could only look up at James and she could see that he was begging her not to tell the others. She sat there on the bench for a few minutes before she came to an answer.

“I will only help you but on one condition. That condition is that if you go to practice that crazy magic then I have to be there.” James looked Trixie in the eyes and saw that she was determined about being there when he practiced. James didn’t want to bring Trixie into something so dangerous but there was no way out of this at all.

“Fine you can be here when I practice but I need you to stay out of the way only for your safety.” Trixie nodded her head in agreement as she and James traded the books that they were holding. James put the two books in the bags and put them back under the bench. Trixie could only feel bad that she was doing this but she could tell that James had other things on his mind and it seemed to be focused on Shadow.

Night Slash

Night Slash was walking around town with the other four mares in tow. As he walked around he noticed a nice little bar. Night Slash remembered when he drank in James’ mind but never got to experience what being drunk was actually like. Night Slash entered the bar and saw a lovely earth mare working behind the counter. Her coat color was a pale mulberry and her cutie mark was a strawberry and a vine of grapes. Her mane and tail were colored moderate cerise. Her eye color was also a moderate cerise. The mare noticed Night Slash and waved at him. Night Slash returned the wave and he heard his mares give off a small growl. Night Slash got angry at his mares for acting like this so he did the only thing that would keep them in check.

“If any of you so much as cause a single bit of trouble then we are going to have a problem. So keep anything negative or rude to yourselves and don’t you dare use any magic.” Night Slash gave them all a cold stare and the mares slightly shrank as they knew what would happen if they disobeyed him. Night Slash used his magic to keep the collars hidden so no pony would come and question them about it.

Night Slash took a seat at the end of the bar and the other mares sat around him. They all waited for the mare to come over and ask what they would like. Night Slash pulled out a few menus to see what they had to eat. As he looked it over the bar pony came over and took the mares orders of what they would like to eat. She asked what he would like and asked for hard cider and lettuce parmesan. The mare took down his order and turned around to leave to get what they asked for. As she turned Night Slash noticed her name tag read Berry Punch. To Night Slash that made a lot of sense since she had a wide variety of wines. As Night Slash sat next to his mares three different necklaces started to glow.

Before he had time to look at which ones were glowing two more mares came into the bar. The first mare had a dark yellow coat and her cutie mark was a flower with a junebug on it. Her mane and tail were an orange color with a pale orange stripe running through the middle. Her eye color was a forest green. The second mare had a dark yellow coat and her cutie mark was a treble cleff. Her mane and tail were nicely taken care of and were a dark blue. Her eye color was a dark version of turquoise. The two mares took a seat in a booth and waited for Berry Punch to come and take their orders.

Night Slash kept his face hidden as he used his magic to enhance his hearing. As he waited for Berry Punch to greet the two new mares that entered he looked at the necklaces. As he looked them over he saw that they matched the three mares that were in this bar with him. Seeing as there were three of his targets in here he couldn’t do this the easy way. Berry Punch reached the two mares and greeted them both with a warm smile. Night Slash heard that their names were Fiddlesticks and Junebug. Even after hearing all these types of names when he was in James head it was still annoying to hear their names be that way.

Berry Punch brought his mares and him their drinks. After they had their drink in hand he was then given his food. Night Slash ate in silence as he enjoyed his food and the warm taste of the cider. He used to have cider before but this was the best that he ever had. The balance was perfect and it was just so soothing. As he ate and drank he started focusing his magic to close the doors and lock them. The three mares were unaware of what was going on as they were too consumed in their own lives to do anything. Night Slash finished his food and his drink and so did his mares. Berry Punch came by and took away the dishes and headed for the kitchen. Night Slash handed the two necklaces to his mares so they could deal with Fiddlesticks and Junebug. After he handed off the two necklaces he headed for the kitchen to get Berry Punch.

Night Slash entered the kitchen and the two mares looked at him suspiciously as he entered the kitchen. Fiddlesticks and Junebug got up to follow the unicorn but were stopped by Daisy and Lily. The two mares looked at each for a bit before Daisy and Lily gave a little smirk. Before anything was said there was a loud crash from the kitchen and Fiddlesticks and Junebug pushed the two mares out of the way to get in the back. They were quickly stopped when a force field was summoned in front of them. They looked over and saw the two unicorn mares that were with the stallion.

Fiddlesticks and Junebug punched at the force field trying to get free so they could help Berry Punch. Daisy and Lily were granted entrance and attacked the two other mares. Daisy gave Junebug a good punch in the face but she was tougher than she looked. When she regained her senses she threw in one of her own punches against Daisy. Daisy easily sidestepped the punch as she grabbed Junebug’s arm and threw her against the wall. Before she could move from the wall her head was grabbed and then slammed very hard against the wall. The force was great enough that it knocked her unconscious and bleeding slightly from the head.

Fiddlesticks saw her friend and her anger start to boil over. She took off her hat as she got in a ready stance for Lily to come at her. Lily only smirked because she found it funny that this out of town country mare could take her. Lily charged at her only to be stopped when Fiddlesticks grabbed her around the waist and threw her over he back. Lily landed on the ground with a hard hit having the wind knocked out of her. Daisy charged while Fiddlesticks was distracted but was swept off her feet as Fiddlesticks dragged her feet across the floor. When Daisy hit the ground Fiddlesticks brought down her leg slamming it against Daisy’s abdomen.

Lily and Daisy were out cold after fighting Fiddlesticks. When she went to pick up her hat she was hit by a strong magical blast that sent her flying to the wall. She expected to hit the force field but ended up actually hitting an actual wall. Fiddlesticks fell from the wall and hit the floor. She tried to get up but was put out cold when Holly Dash came over to her and kicked her in her face hard. The only thing that Fiddlesticks saw was utter darkness. With the two mares now out cold the mares proceeded to put on the necklaces.

Night Slash was walking through the kitchen trying to be as quiet as he possibly could. He saw Berry Punch near a sink and started to make his way towards her. As he stood behind her he quickly turned her around and planted his lips onto hers. Berry Punch’s eyes widen in shock at the invasion of her space and her mouth. She pushed the unicorn off of her sending him back into a rack of dishes. When his back it the rack it fell down onto the floor making all the dishes shatter. Night Slash looked at her very angrily as he popped his back into place. He thought to himself that it would have been so much more simple if she didn’t push him.

Night Slash walked closer to Berry Punch who walked backwards trying to get away from him. As she backed away she reached her utensils that she used for cooking. Deciding on no other options she started throwing her stuff at the unicorn. The unicorn easily deflected all of her attacks with a simple shield spell. What he didn’t expect though was her to take a knife and charge him. He was caught off guard that before he could even react she stabbed him in the arm. Wincing at the pain in his arm he pulled back his uninjured arm and slammed his fist into her face.

Berry Punch stumbled back and spat out the blood that was in her mouth. Night Slash was interested in how this pony could take one of his punches. He popped his knuckles as he was going to enjoy beating this mare to his will. To be fair since he never had a good fight in a while he decided not to use his own magic. He charged at Berry Punch with his hand in a fist and she easily caught it before it hit her. She then grabbed his fist and arm and threw him against the wall behind her. Night Slash hit the wall with his back and it knocked the wind out of him. He brought himself to his feet and looked at Berry with angry eyes.

He could tell that this would be a long fight unless he did something. Earth ponies were extremely tough and strong. Night Slash has no experience fighting any of these ponies and then he realized why he needed them. If he were to take James on then he would just be beaten not by him but his harem. Getting pissed at the thought of losing to these ponies he saw a knife sitting on the table. He grabbed the knife and as he did Berry Punch got ready for him to charge at her. What he did instead surprised her and made her kind of sick to her stomach.

Night Slash took the knife made a deep cut down his arm from the crook of his elbow down to his wrist. Berry was expecting to see blood come from the wound but what came was terrifying. Out of his wound came a dark cloud like substance. It gathered on the floor and when there was enough that if it stood out straight that it was the size of a pony it charged at her. Berry Punch tried to jump back but it got a hold of her foot. When it had her by the foot it slammed her down onto the ground causing the floor to crack. As she was on the floor the dark cloud covered her.

Berry Punch was covered in complete darkness. She couldn’t hear or see anything. After some silence though there was an ominous laugh. The laugh scared her so badly along with the darkness she did the only thing that she could do. Berry Punch screamed at the top of her lungs hoping that somepony could hear her. Night Slash listened to her screams of terror and enjoyed every second of it. As he waited for the screaming to die down he grabbed a towel and wiped at his wounds. The screaming finally stopped and the dark cloud went back inside where it came out from. Once it was back inside Night Slash the wound quickly healed itself.

Night Slash looked at the prone form of Berry Punch and smiled a bit. He walked over to her and caressed her cheek as he pulled her up. Once she was up he put on the necklace and carried her out of the kitchen. Once outside he saw the slight damage done to the bar but was proud that the mares got the job done. Before they left they cleaned the place up so there was no signs of a fight. Once the place was clean Night Slash walked over to the window and turned off the open sign and turned out the lights. They all picked up the three unconscious mares and left the bar through the back exit.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the idea on this chapter.

The Prism Part 2 (Fluttershy, Rarity, Aloe, Lotus, and Flitter)

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Chapter 70: The Prism Part 2

Timid James was walking around Ponyville, trying to avoid the residents. Some of the ponies would stop and greet him. Being greeted by the ponies made him very scared of them. He pulled his cloak more over his head so that his face was hidden. He found a tree to hide behind so he did. As he hid behind the tree he decided to take a little nap. He was awoken by a soft voice. He opened his eyes to see Fluttershy in front of him. He jumped into the air, scared of the pegasus.

Fluttershy flew a little closer to him when he fell to the ground. As she got closer he kept backing up. He could see the prism shard that she had in her hand and was truly scared. He turned around and ran down the dirt road. As he ran he saw Rarity, Aloe, Lotus, and Flitter at the other end. He didn’t want to be captured so he channeled his magic. When he got to the four mares he teleported himself away. The mares stared in confusion as he disappeared in front of their eyes.

He used his magic to make himself invisible than teleport. He slowed his breathing and kept his voice at a whisper so the mares couldn’t find him. The mares looked around a bit before going to another place to look. Once they were out of sight he released his held breath and undid the spell. He went about walking some more, hoping to find a way out of this.

As he walked around he wondered if the others were okay. During his walk he found a cottage on the outskirts of town and entered the building. He remembered that the cottage belonged to Fluttershy. Since she was staying at the house this would be a good hiding place until he could come up with a plan.

The mares were running around town trying to find him. Flitter offered to help, but was quickly shot down by the others. She could see that they held anger towards her so she kept quiet. She continued to follow them as they searched for the human. During their search she noticed that he was walking somewhere. She was about to say something, but quickly quieted herself. They wouldn’t have listened to her since she made them all angry. While Fluttershy was distracted with looking down an alley way, she took the prism shard.

With the shard in her hand, she snuck away quietly. She kept her distance from him as she followed him. She saw him go into Fluttershy’s cottage and waited. She looked at the prism shard in her hand as she neared the cottage. She put the shard away in her pocket as she knocked on the door. The knock on the door surprised the human as he hesitantly walked up to the door. There was another knock on the door and he couldn’t figure out who was out there. He steeled his nerves as he opened the door slightly.

When the door was open enough he stuck out his head and saw Flitter. He slammed the door in her face and went back into hiding. She kept banging on the door and asked to be let in. He told her no because she was there to put him back in that prison. She could hear the hurt in his voice and promised not to use the shard on him. He hesitantly opened the door to look at the pegasus. She asked if she could come in and talk and he allowed her entry. The pegasus took a seat on the couch and patted the spot next to her.

He looked at the spot for a few seconds before hesitantly taking a seat. Once he was seated he gave a little squeak as she gave him a hug. It took him a few seconds, but was able to return the hug in kind. She rubbed his back and that seemed to calm him down some. When the hug was broken she asked if he would like something to drink. He nodded his head and she left to get them some water. As she walked away she asked if he could remove the hood to his cloak so she could get a better look at him.

He grabbed the hood tightly, afraid to pull it down. She couldn’t help but giggle at his little antics. They reminded her of Fluttershy and it was just adorable. She walked over to him and gently placed her hand on his. He looked into her eyes as she gave him a comforting smile. The smile helped him feel warm on the inside. He gave her a slight smile and nod of the head. She got up from the couch and went into the kitchen to get the water. While she was gone he looked at the front door and then back at the kitchen.

He took several seconds to think about it and then decided to stay. He took a deep breath as he slowly pulled down his hood. The pegasus came out of the kitchen and smiled at him. She knew what he looked like, but being able to see it fully gave a new perspective. All the blue that was on him showed how timid he was around others. She sat down on the couch and offered him his glass of water. He took the glass hesitantly and started to drink from it. The two of them sat together in silence as they drank their water.

As they drank their water she saw that he was shaking like a leaf. She asked if he was alright and then he started crying. She pulled him in close as she rubbed his back. His tears soaked her blouse but she didn’t care. She held onto him as she hummed a little tune to him. She didn’t speak or push him away, but let him cry to his heart’s content. She could hear the sniffles as he tried to gain his breath to speak. She kept rubbing his back until he was ready to speak to her. After a few minutes of crying he was able to calm down.

Once he was calm he started to explain why he cried. He cried because he was very scared. He was scared of all the uncertainties that this world held and he was scared of the others. They all remembered the darkness that was inside of them, but he was the one that took it the worst. He would have nightmares every time he would go to sleep. He would wake up screaming, but the others wouldn’t help him. He was also scared for the other mares. He remembered all the pain that he caused and wished that he could take it back.

She just sat there and listened to his tale as he talked. She could see this pained him as he talked. He wasn’t just another personality in James, but also his worries and fears. He always wanted to do right no matter what world he was in, but believed that he only caused pain. When he was finished talking he leaned on her and started to slightly nod off. She adjusted herself on the couch and laid his head on her lap. He looked up to her and she smiled down at him. He closed his eyes and fell asleep.

She pulled the prism shard out of her pocket and looked it over. She looked at him and the shard a few times. She took a deep breath as she set the shard aside and let him sleep for a few minutes. As he slept, she stroked his hair and a small smile formed on his lips. She couldn’t help but smile at him as he had a relaxing dream. All he ever needed was someone to listen to him. She closed her eyes so she could get some sleep herself after being rudely awakened.

She was asleep for a few minutes until she was awoken by some shuffling outside. She looked down and saw that he was still asleep. She carefully moved his head off of her, much to his moans of protest. She walked over to the door and opened it. When she opened it she was met with four angry mares. They were about to start yelling when she cut them off. She told them to be quiet as she opened the door. When the door was fully opened they gasped to see the human sleeping on the couch.

They looked over to Flitter who explained everything that happened. The mares all nodded as they entered the house and looked at him. He was so peaceful and happy in his sleep that it almost broke their hearts. Fluttershy saw the prism shard on a little table and picked it up. She walked over to Flitter and gave it to her. Since she was the one that found him and was able to understand him then she needed to do it. She tried to back out but Fluttershy didn’t allow her.

She was told that it was the best thing to do. He may be trapped inside that prism for a while, but if they got them all back together then James would come back. He also wouldn’t be afraid anymore since he knew that Flitter was there to help him some. She walked over to the couch again and placed his head on her lap. She continued to stroke his hair and hummed to him again. The other mares left since it did pain them to see this happen to a part of James. They left through the door quietly as Fluttershy said to meet them at the house when she was done.

Flitter nodded and continued to comfort him. A few minutes went by and he finally woke up. He saw that the pegasus was crying and asked her what was wrong. She explained what happened while he was asleep and he took it quite well. He did the same thing that she did when they first talked. He pulled her in close and let her cry. He could feel the tears staining his cloak but didn’t care. The cloak was only as real as he was and that wasn’t much. He rubbed her back as he soothed her. She backed away from the hug and looked deeply into his blue eyes.

For the first time that she saw in this short time, he wasn’t afraid. He looked at the crystal shard and nodded for her to do it. She picked up the shard and looked it over. She looked at him and he was smiling at her. They held each other in another hug as they both cried. She apologized for what she was about to do, but he told her not to. He explained that he was glad to have met her. Even if he was going back to James he would never forget her kindness towards him. He placed a hand over his heart and told her that he would never forget her as long as James was alive.

She smiled as they hugged each other again. He told her that when he was back inside James he would let him know that she loved him. She nodded as she lifted up the crystal and touched it to the back of his head. There was a bright flash for a second and then it died off. She looked at the prism shard as it turned into a blue color. She let a few more tears fall from her face as she left the cottage. Once she was outside she took to the air and headed for the house. She hurt on the inside, but was happy to help him in his time of need.

Author's Note

Thanks to ErikTheSoulReaper for the help with this chapter.

Epilogue

Do I Belong
By: Duelist96
Epilogue

The sun slowly rose over the horizon. The rays of sunlight reflecting off the crystal castle. The castle was a surprise to everyone when it showed up twenty years ago, but they have grown accustomed to its appearance. One thing stood out from the castle that always drew the eyes of the town’s residents. On top of the crystal castle of friendship, ruled by the kindhearted Princess Twilight Sparkle, stood a statue of a familiar creature. The creature stood with his arms to his side as his caring gaze watched over the city.

In front of the statue stood fifty-five ponies, one dragon, one changeling, and two draconequus’ that had known the creature for the longest time. They all kept their silence as the newly crowned Princess of Friendship closed her book. Tears filled all their eyes as they let everything they were told sink in. A few minutes of silence passed before Twilight looked up at everyone with a beaming smile. Her smile helped put everyone at ease as they stared at the statue with pride. They heard a cough and looked over at Dazzling Blaze as she walked towards the lavender alicorn.

“Is all of that true?” The mare asked as she grasped her mother’s hand.

“Every word of it, sweetie,” Twilight answered as she ran her hand over her daughter’s.

“Is this why whenever we asked about our father you would answer ‘in due time?’” Star Jumper asked.

“All of you were still so young when it happened. Even after twenty years we still can’t believe it,” Spitfire said as she gave a soft kiss to Twilight’s cheek.

“Did you cry after his passing?” Tempest asked.

“We would have, but we didn’t,” Rainbow answered.

“How come?” Eris asked.

“He never wanted to see us cry. We were by his bed for his final minutes and he told us not to cry for him as he passed,” Rarity said.

“Why didn’t he want you to cry for him?” Cherry Pie asked.

“It’s because he would never be truly gone from this world. He made an impression on everypony that he met and left them with a fond memory. He wanted us to remember him for everything he did and not what was happening,” Octavia said as she grasped her necklace.

“Do you still miss him?” Glimmer asked.

“Very much, but we have continued on like he wanted us to,” Lightning Dust answered.

“How come neither of you ever went back to dating?” Moon Flower asked.

“Simple reasons really. There would never be a stallion that could fill our hearts with the same passion your father gave. We also had everything we ever wanted. We had each other, our friends, and our own children to help keep his memory living on,” Fluttershy said.

“Do you think he’s still watching us?” Harmony Harp asked.

“I believe he will always be watching over us,” Vinyl said.

All the ponies nodded their heads as they stared back at the statue. Memories of everything they’ve been through flashed before them and only brightened their smiles. Many believed they should be feeling sadness for his departure, but it was instead filled with joy and serenity. The children’s father may have passed before they were old enough to know him, but thanks to all his loving mares they were able to create a book about everything he shared with them. The ponies watched as Show Stopper walked over to Spitfire and tapped her shoulder. The orange mare turned around as she smiled at her son.

“You mentioned before we started this story that there was a moral,” Show Stopper said.

“I did and did either of you figure out what it was?” Spitfire asked as she looked at all their children.

“The moral was finding a place you belong. Father first arrived here believing he didn’t belong, but thanks to everyone who is present, he found his place in life,” Cloud Jumper said.

“You’re correct, son.” Lyra said.

“Your father was a very stubborn man and believed he could take everything on himself. Even with all that he still confided to us and let us help him when he needed it,” Lily said.

“So what do you say to your father?” Celestia asked.

“Thank you for everything, father. Even though you may not be able to hear us, we love you very much and we will be the best we can be,” The children all said in unison before being ushered out by the princesses.

Once every one was gone, only nineteen mares remained on the roof. They each held the other’s hand as they stared up at the statue. Their heads were bowed, eyes closed as they gave a little prayer of their own. A gentle breeze gained their attention as they swore they felt something touch their shoulders. Each mare placed a hand on their shoulder as they gave a small smile to who was probably touching them from far away. The mares each placed a different colored rose at the base of the statue before turning around and following the others. They reached the door, but stopped as they turned around and gave a final saying.

“James Redfield, first and only human of Equestria, and proud father and husband, thank you for everything and we love you,” The mares said as they gave a slight bow and left through the door.
Somewhere Far Away

“I love you all, too,” James said as his ghostly form disappeared.

James didn’t know where he was, but he didn’t care. As long as he had his view of Equestria and all of his mares, then he would be fine. His door opened to show five familiar faces. He gave each of them a warm smile as they joined him at the table he was sitting at. They stared out the window he was looking through and offered smiles of their own. James stared out the window for a few more seconds before turning to his old friends.

“Looks like I’m here to stay,” James said.

“It seems you are. We’re sorry that it had to be your time though,” Demarco said.

“It is sad, but they are safe and that’s all that matters,” James said.

“You know, since we were never there, mind telling us how it all went?” Jacob asked.

“Seeing I have all the time in the world, I think I can share the story with you,” James said as he turned around and gestured for all his friends to take a seat.

“Just know you don’t need to start from the moment you were born,” Blake joked.

“I know,” James said.

“Take your time though because we and they aren’t going anywhere,” David said as Connor got everyone a drink.

“It all started during October when I was going to pay my respects…” James started.

Author's Note

Here's the ending to the story.